This is a modern-English version of Fables for Children, Stories for Children, Natural Science Stories, Popular Education, Decembrists, Moral Tales, originally written by Tolstoy, Leo, graf. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Complete Works of
COUNT TOLSTÓY
Volume 12.

"The clerk struck Sidor's face until blood appeared."
Photogravure from Painting by A. Kivshénko

FABLES FOR CHILDREN ⚘ STORIES FOR CHILDREN ⚘ NATURAL SCIENCE STORIES ⚘ POPULAR EDUCATION ⚘ DECEMBRISTS ⚘ MORAL TALES ⚘ ⚘ ⚘

FABLES FOR KIDS ⚘ STORIES FOR KIDS ⚘ NATURAL SCIENCE STORIES ⚘ POPULAR EDUCATION ⚘ DECEMBRISTS ⚘ MORAL TALES ⚘ ⚘ ⚘

By COUNT LEV N. T́OLSTÓY

By Count Lev N. Tolstoy

Translated from the Original Russian and Edited by

Translated from the Original Russian and Edited by

LEO WIENER

LEO WIENER

Assistant Professor of Slavic Languages at Harvard University

Assistant Professor of Slavic Languages at Harvard University

BOSTON ⚘ DANA ESTES & COMPANY ⚘ PUBLISHERS

BOSTON ⚘ DANA ESTES & COMPANY ⚘ PUBLISHERS


EDITION DE LUXE

Deluxe Edition

Limited to One Thousand Copies, of which this is No. 411

Limited to One Thousand Copies, of which this is No. 411

Copyright, 1904
By Dana Estes & Company

Copyright, 1904
By Dana Estes & Company

Entered at Stationers' Hall

Registered at Stationers' Hall

Colonial Press: Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co., Boston, Mass., U. S. A.

Colonial Press: Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co., Boston, MA, USA.


CONTENTS

  •  PAGE

FABLES FOR CHILDREN

  • Aesop's Fables  3
  • Adaptations and Imitations of Hindu Fables  19

STORIES FOR CHILDREN

  • The Foundling Home  39
  • The Farmer and the Cucumbers  40
  • The Blaze  41
  • The Aged Horse  43
  • How I Learned to Ride a Bike  46
  • The Willow Tree  49
  • Bulgur  51
  • Búlka and the Wild Boar  53
  • Pheasants  56
  • Milton and Búlka  58
  • The Turtle  60
  • Búlka and the Wolf  62
  • What Happened to Búlka in Pyatigórsk  65
  • Búlka's and Milton's Finale  68
  • The Gray Hare  70
  • God knows the truth, but doesn't reveal it right away.  72
  • Hunting Worse than Slavery  82
  • A Captive in the Caucasus  92
  • Ermak  124

NATURAL SCIENCE STORIES

  • Physics Stories:
  • [Pg vi]The Magnet  137
  • Humidity  140
  • The Unique Connection of Particles  142
  • Crystals  143
  • Harmful Air  146
  • How Balloons Are Created  150
  • Electric stimulation  152
  • The Sun's Rays  156

  • Zoology Stories:
  • The Owl and the Rabbit  159
  • How Wolves Teach Their Young  160
  • Rabbits and Wolves  161
  • The Aroma  162
  • Touch and Vision  164
  • The Silkworm  165

  • Botany Stories:
  • The Apple Tree  170
  • The Old Poplar  172
  • The Bird Cherry  174
  • How Trees Move  176

  • The Decembrists  181
  • On Popular Education  251
  • What Guys Live By  327
  • The Three Hermits  363
  • Ignore the fire  375
  • The Candle  395
  • The Two Old Guys  409
  • Where there is love, there is also God.  445

TEXTS FOR CHAPBOOK ILLUSTRATIONS

  • The Devil keeps pushing, but God stands firm.  463
  • Little Girls Smarter than Grown-Ups  466
  • The Two Brothers and the Gold  469
  • Ilyás  472

  • A Fairy Tale about Iván the Fool  481

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

  • "The clerk punched Sídor in the face until he started bleeding." (The Candle, see page 397)  Front Cover
  • "'Whose knife is this?'"  73
  • "'God will forgive you.'"  81
  • "They rode off to the mountains."  96
  • "'Where are you going?'"  332
  • "But the candle was still lit."  403

FABLES FOR CHILDREN
1869-1872

FABLES FOR CHILDREN

Kids' Fables

I. ÆSOP'S FABLES

THE ANT AND THE DOVE

An Ant came down to the brook: he wanted to drink. A wave washed him down and almost drowned him. A Dove was carrying a branch; she saw the Ant was drowning, so she cast the branch down to him in the brook. The Ant got up on the branch and was saved. Then a hunter placed a snare for the Dove, and was on the point of drawing it in. The Ant crawled up to the hunter and bit him on the leg; the hunter groaned and dropped the snare. The Dove fluttered upwards and flew away.

An Ant came to the stream because he wanted to drink. A wave swept him away and nearly drowned him. A Dove was carrying a branch and saw the Ant struggling, so she dropped the branch into the water. The Ant climbed onto the branch and was saved. Then a hunter set a trap for the Dove and was about to pull it in. The Ant crawled up to the hunter and bit him on the leg; the hunter groaned and let go of the trap. The Dove flapped her wings and flew away.

THE TURTLE AND THE EAGLE

A Turtle asked an Eagle to teach her how to fly. The Eagle advised her not to try, as she was not fit for it; but she insisted. The Eagle took her in his claws, raised her up, and dropped her: she fell on stones and broke to pieces.

A Turtle asked an Eagle to teach her how to fly. The Eagle told her not to try, as she wasn't capable of it; but she insisted. The Eagle picked her up in his claws, lifted her high, and let her go: she crashed onto the stones and shattered.

THE POLECAT

A Polecat entered a smithy and began to lick the filings. Blood began to flow from the Polecat's mouth, but he was glad and continued to lick; he thought that the[Pg 4] blood was coming from the iron, and lost his whole tongue.

A polecat walked into a blacksmith's shop and started to lick the metal shavings. Blood began to pour from the polecat's mouth, but he was happy and kept licking; he thought the blood was coming from the iron and ended up losing his entire tongue.

THE LION AND THE MOUSE

A Lion was sleeping. A Mouse ran over his body. He awoke and caught her. The Mouse besought him; she said:

A Lion was sleeping. A Mouse ran across his body. He woke up and caught her. The Mouse begged him; she said:

"Let me go, and I will do you a favour!"

"Let me go, and I’ll do you a favor!"

The Lion laughed at the Mouse for promising him a favour, and let her go.

The Lion laughed at the Mouse for saying she would help him someday and let her go.

Then the hunters caught the Lion and tied him with a rope to a tree. The Mouse heard the Lion's roar, ran up, gnawed the rope through, and said:

Then the hunters caught the Lion and tied him with a rope to a tree. The Mouse heard the Lion's roar, ran over, chewed through the rope, and said:

"Do you remember? You laughed, not thinking that I could repay, but now you see that a favour may come also from a Mouse."

"Do you remember? You laughed, not believing I could return the favor, but now you see that help can come from even a Mouse."

THE LIAR

A Boy was watching the sheep and, pretending that he saw a wolf, he began to cry:

A boy was watching the sheep and, pretending he saw a wolf, he started to shout:

"Help! A wolf! A wolf!"

"Help! A wolf! A wolf!"

The peasants came running up and saw that it was not so. After doing this for a second and a third time, it happened that a wolf came indeed. The Boy began to cry:

The peasants came running up and saw that it wasn't true. After doing this a second and a third time, a wolf actually showed up. The Boy started to cry:

"Come, come, quickly, a wolf!"

"Quick, quick, there's a wolf!"

The peasants thought that he was deceiving them as usual, and paid no attention to him. The wolf saw there was no reason to be afraid: he leisurely killed the whole flock.

The peasants thought he was tricking them again and ignored him. The wolf saw there was no reason to be scared: he casually killed the entire flock.

THE ASS AND THE HORSE

A man had an Ass and a Horse. They were walking on the road; the Ass said to the Horse:

A man had a donkey and a horse. They were walking down the road when the donkey said to the horse:

"It is heavy for me.—I shall not be able to carry it all; take at least a part of my load."

"It’s too much for me. I won’t be able to carry it all; at least take some of my burden."

The Horse paid no attention to him. The Ass fell down from overstraining himself, and died. When the master transferred the Ass's load on the Horse, and added the Ass's hide, the Horse began to complain:

The Horse ignored him. The Donkey collapsed from overexertion and died. When the master put the Donkey's load on the Horse and added the Donkey's skin, the Horse started to complain:

"Oh, woe to me, poor one, woe to me, unfortunate Horse! I did not want to help him even a little, and now I have to carry everything, and his hide, too."

"Oh, woe is me, poor thing, woe is me, unfortunate Horse! I didn't want to help him at all, and now I have to carry everything, including him."

THE JACKDAW AND THE DOVES

A Jackdaw saw that the Doves were well fed,—so she painted herself white and flew into the dove-cot. The Doves thought at first that she was a dove like them, and let her in. But the Jackdaw forgot herself and croaked in jackdaw fashion. Then the Doves began to pick at her and drove her away. The Jackdaw flew back to her friends, but the jackdaws were frightened at her, seeing her white, and themselves drove her away.

A Jackdaw noticed that the Doves were well-fed, so she painted herself white and flew into their dove-cot. The Doves initially thought she was one of them and let her in. But the Jackdaw forgot to act like a dove and croaked in her usual way. Then the Doves started pecking at her and drove her out. The Jackdaw flew back to her friends, but the other jackdaws were scared of her because of her white appearance and also pushed her away.

THE WOMAN AND THE HEN

A Hen laid an egg each day. The Mistress thought that if she gave her more to eat, she would lay twice as much. So she did. The Hen grew fat and stopped laying.

A hen laid an egg every day. The owner thought that if she fed her more, she would lay twice as many. So she did. The hen got fat and stopped laying.

THE LION, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX

A Lion and a Bear procured some meat and began to fight for it. The Bear did not want to give in, nor did the Lion yield. They fought for so long a time that they both grew feeble and lay down. A Fox saw the meat between them; she grabbed it and ran away with it.

A Lion and a Bear found some meat and started to fight over it. The Bear didn’t want to back down, and neither did the Lion. They fought for so long that they both became weak and collapsed. A Fox saw the meat lying between them; she snatched it up and ran off with it.

THE DOG, THE COCK, AND THE FOX

A Dog and a Cock went to travel together. At night the Cock fell asleep in a tree, and the Dog fixed a place[Pg 6] for himself between the roots of that tree. When the time came, the Cock began to crow. A Fox heard the Cock, ran up to the tree, and began to beg the Cock to come down, as she wanted to give him her respects for such a fine voice.

A Dog and a Rooster decided to travel together. At night, the Rooster fell asleep in a tree, while the Dog made a spot for himself between the roots of that tree. When the time came, the Rooster started to crow. A Fox heard the Rooster, ran up to the tree, and began to persuade the Rooster to come down, saying she wanted to compliment him on his amazing voice.

The Cock said:

The Rooster said:

"You must first wake up the janitor,—he is sleeping between the roots. Let him open up, and I will come down."

"You need to wake up the janitor first—he's sleeping between the roots. Let him open up, and I’ll come down."

The Fox began to look for the janitor, and started yelping. The Dog sprang out at once and killed the Fox.

The Fox started looking for the janitor and began yelping. The Dog immediately jumped out and killed the Fox.

THE HORSE AND THE GROOM

A Groom stole the Horse's oats, and sold them, but he cleaned the Horse each day. Said the Horse:

A groom stole the horse's oats and sold them, but he groomed the horse every day. The horse said:

"If you really wish me to be in good condition, do not sell my oats."

"If you truly want me to be in good shape, don't sell my oats."

THE FROG AND THE LION

A Lion heard a Frog croaking, and thought it was a large beast that was calling so loud. He walked up, and saw a Frog coming out of the swamp. The Lion crushed her with his paw and said:

A Lion heard a Frog croaking and thought it was a big creature making such a loud noise. He approached and saw a Frog coming out of the swamp. The Lion crushed her with his paw and said:

"There is nothing to look at, and yet I was frightened."

"There’s nothing to see, but I was still scared."

THE GRASSHOPPER AND THE ANTS

In the fall the wheat of the Ants got wet; they were drying it. A hungry Grasshopper asked them for something to eat. The Ants said:

In the fall, the Ants' wheat got wet, so they were drying it. A hungry Grasshopper asked them for food. The Ants said:

"Why did you not gather food during the summer?"

"Why didn’t you collect food during the summer?"

She said:

She said:

"I had no time: I sang songs."

"I didn't have time: I sang songs."

They laughed, and said:

They chuckled and said:

"If you sang in the summer, dance in the winter!"

"If you sang in the summer, dance in the winter!"

THE HEN AND THE GOLDEN EGGS

A master had a Hen which laid golden eggs. He wanted more gold at once, and so killed the Hen (he thought that inside of her there was a large lump of gold), but she was just like any other hen.

A master had a hen that laid golden eggs. He wanted more gold right away, so he killed the hen (thinking there was a big lump of gold inside her), but she was just like any other hen.

THE ASS IN THE LION'S SKIN

An Ass put on a lion's skin, and all thought it was a lion. Men and animals ran away from him. A wind sprang up, and the skin was blown aside, and the Ass could be seen. People ran up and beat the Ass.

An donkey put on a lion's skin, and everyone thought it was a lion. Both people and animals ran away from him. A gust of wind came up, and the skin blew off, revealing the donkey. People rushed over and beat the donkey.

THE HEN AND THE SWALLOW

A Hen found some snake's eggs and began to sit on them. A Swallow saw it and said:

A hen found some snake eggs and started sitting on them. A swallow saw this and said:

"Stupid one! You will hatch them out, and, when they grow up, you will be the first one to suffer from them."

"Fool! You’ll raise them, and when they grow up, you’ll be the first to pay the price."

THE STAG AND THE FAWN

A Fawn once said to a Stag:

A fawn once said to a stag:

"Father, you are larger and fleeter than the dogs, and, besides, you have huge antlers for defence; why, then, are you so afraid of the dogs?"

"Father, you're bigger and faster than the dogs, and you also have big antlers for protection; so why are you so scared of the dogs?"

The Stag laughed, and said:

The Stag laughed and said:

"You speak the truth, my child. The trouble is,—the moment I hear the dogs bark, I run before I have time to think."

"You’re telling the truth, my child. The problem is, the moment I hear the dogs bark, I take off before I have time to think."

THE FOX AND THE GRAPES

A Fox saw some ripe bunches of grapes hanging high, and tried to get at them, in order to eat them.

A fox saw some ripe bunches of grapes hanging high and tried to reach them so he could eat them.

She tried hard, but could not get them. To drown her annoyance she said:

She tried hard but couldn’t get them. To drown her annoyance, she said:

"They are still sour."

"They're still sour."

THE MAIDS AND THE COCK

A mistress used to wake the Maids at night and, as soon as the cocks crowed, put them to work. The Maids found that hard, and decided to kill the Cock, so that the mistress should not be wakened. They killed him, but now they suffered more than ever: the mistress was afraid that she would sleep past the time and so began to wake the Maids earlier.

A mistress would wake the maids at night, and as soon as the roosters crowed, she put them to work. The maids found this hard, so they decided to kill the rooster to prevent the mistress from waking up. They killed him, but now they suffered even more: the mistress was worried she’d sleep in, so she started waking the maids even earlier.

THE FISHERMAN AND THE FISH

A Fisherman caught a Fish. Said the Fish:

A fisherman caught a fish. The fish said:

"Fisherman, let me go into the water; you see I am small: you will have little profit of me. If you let me go, I shall grow up, and then you will catch me when it will be worth while."

"Fisherman, please let me go into the water; you see I'm small: you won't gain much from me. If you let me go, I’ll grow up, and then you can catch me when I'm worth it."

But the Fisherman said:

But the fisherman said:

"A fool would be he who should wait for greater profit, and let the lesser slip out of his hands."

"A fool is someone who waits for bigger rewards and lets the smaller ones slip away."

THE FOX AND THE GOAT

A Goat wanted to drink. He went down the incline to the well, drank his fill, and gained in weight. He started to get out, but could not do so. He began to bleat. A Fox saw him and said:

A goat wanted to drink. He went down the slope to the well, drank his fill, and gained some weight. He tried to get out, but couldn’t. He started to bleat. A fox saw him and said:

"That's it, stupid one! If you had as much sense in your head as there are hairs in your beard, you would have thought of how to get out before you climbed down."

"That's it, you fool! If you had as much sense in your head as you have hairs in your beard, you would have figured out how to get out before you climbed down."

THE DOG AND HER SHADOW

A Dog was crossing the river over a plank, carrying a piece of meat in her teeth. She saw herself in the water[Pg 9] and thought that another dog was carrying a piece of meat. She dropped her piece and dashed forward to take away what the other dog had: the other meat was gone, and her own was carried away by the stream.

A dog was crossing the river on a plank, holding a piece of meat in her mouth. She saw her reflection in the water[Pg 9] and thought another dog was carrying a piece of meat. She dropped her piece and rushed to grab what the other dog had, but the other meat was gone, and her own was swept away by the current.

And thus the Dog was left without anything.

And so, the Dog was left with nothing.

THE CRANE AND THE STORK

A peasant put out his nets to catch the Cranes for tramping down his field. In the nets were caught the Cranes, and with them one Stork.

A farmer set his nets to catch the cranes that were trampling his field. In the nets, he caught the cranes, along with one stork.

The Stork said to the peasant:

The Stork said to the farmer:

"Let me go! I am not a Crane, but a Stork; we are most honoured birds; I live on your father's house. You can see by my feathers that I am not a Crane."

"Let me go! I'm not a Crane, I'm a Stork; we are highly regarded birds; I live at your father's house. You can tell by my feathers that I'm not a Crane."

The peasant said:

The farmer said:

"With the Cranes I have caught you, and with them will I kill you."

"With the Cranes, I've got you, and with them, I'll take you out."

THE GARDENER AND HIS SONS

A Gardener wanted his Sons to get used to gardening. As he was dying, he called them up and said to them:

A gardener wanted his sons to get accustomed to gardening. As he was dying, he called them over and said to them:

"Children, when I am dead, look for what is hidden in the vineyard."

"Kids, when I'm gone, search for what's hidden in the vineyard."

The Sons thought that it was a treasure, and when their father died, they began to dig there, and dug up the whole ground. They did not find the treasure, but they ploughed the vineyard up so well that it brought forth more fruit than ever.

The Sons believed it was a treasure, and when their father passed away, they started digging in that spot and turned over the entire area. They didn’t find the treasure, but they worked the vineyard so thoroughly that it produced more fruit than ever.

THE WOLF AND THE CRANE

A Wolf had a bone stuck in his throat, and could not cough it up. He called the Crane, and said to him:

A wolf had a bone lodged in his throat and couldn't cough it up. He called the crane and said to him:

"Crane, you have a long neck. Thrust your head into my throat and draw out the bone! I will reward you."

"Crane, you have a long neck. Stick your head into my throat and pull out the bone! I’ll reward you."

The Crane stuck his head in, pulled out the bone, and said:

The Crane stuck his head in, pulled out the bone, and said:

"Give me my reward!"

"Give me my prize!"

The Wolf gnashed his teeth and said:

The Wolf ground his teeth and said:

"Is it not enough reward for you that I did not bite off your head when it was between my teeth?"

"Isn't it enough of a reward for you that I didn't bite your head off when it was between my teeth?"

THE HARES AND THE FROGS

The Hares once got together, and began to complain about their life:

The Hares once came together and started to complain about their lives:

"We perish from men, and from dogs, and from eagles, and from all the other beasts. It would be better to die at once than to live in fright and suffer. Come, let us drown ourselves!"

"We die from humans, and from dogs, and from eagles, and from all the other creatures. It would be better to die immediately than to live in fear and pain. Come, let’s end it all!"

And the Hares raced away to drown themselves in a lake. The Frogs heard the Hares and plumped into the water. So one of the Hares said:

And the Hares raced away to drown themselves in a lake. The Frogs heard the Hares and jumped into the water. So one of the Hares said:

"Wait, boys! Let us put off the drowning! Evidently the Frogs are having a harder life than we: they are afraid even of us."

"Hold on, guys! Let's hold off on the drowning! Clearly, the Frogs are having a tougher time than we are: they’re scared of us."

THE FATHER AND HIS SONS

A Father told his Sons to live in peace: they paid no attention to him. So he told them to bring the bath broom, and said:

A father told his sons to live in peace, but they ignored him. So he asked them to bring the bath broom and said:

"Break it!"

"Smash it!"

No matter how much they tried, they could not break it. Then the Father unclosed the broom, and told them to break the rods singly. They broke it.

No matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t break it. Then the Father opened the broom and told them to break the sticks one by one. They managed to break it.

The Father said:

Dad said:

"So it is with you: if you live in peace, no one will overcome you; but if you quarrel, and are divided, any one will easily ruin you."

"So it is with you: if you live in peace, no one will defeat you; but if you argue and are divided, anyone can easily bring you down."

THE FOX

A Fox got caught in a trap. She tore off her tail, and got away. She began to contrive how to cover up her shame. She called together the Foxes, and begged them to cut off their tails.

A fox got caught in a trap. She ripped off her tail and escaped. Then she started to think of a way to hide her shame. She gathered the other foxes and pleaded with them to cut off their tails.

"A tail," she said, "is a useless thing. In vain do we drag along a dead weight."

"A tail," she said, "is useless. It's pointless to drag around a dead weight."

One of the Foxes said:

One of the Foxes said:

"You would not be speaking thus, if you were not tailless!"

"You wouldn't be talking like this if you had a tail!"

The tailless Fox grew silent and went away.

The tailless Fox fell silent and left.

THE WILD ASS AND THE TAME ASS

A Wild Ass saw a Tame Ass. The Wild Ass went up to him and began to praise his life, saying how smooth his body was, and what sweet feed he received. Later, when the Tame Ass was loaded down, and a driver began to goad him with a stick, the Wild Ass said:

A Wild Ass saw a Tame Ass. The Wild Ass approached him and started to compliment his life, talking about how slick his coat was and how nice his food was. Later, when the Tame Ass was burdened with a load and a driver started to poke him with a stick, the Wild Ass said:

"No, brother, I do not envy you: I see that your life is going hard with you."

"No, brother, I don't envy you: I can see that life is tough for you."

THE STAG

A Stag went to the brook to quench his thirst. He saw himself in the water, and began to admire his horns, seeing how large and branching they were; and he looked at his feet, and said: "But my feet are unseemly and thin."

A stag went to the stream to quench his thirst. He saw his reflection in the water and started to admire his antlers, noticing how big and branched they were. Then he looked at his legs and said, "But my legs are unattractive and skinny."

Suddenly a Lion sprang out and made for the Stag. The Stag started to run over the open plain. He was getting away, but there came a forest, and his horns caught in the branches, and the lion caught him. As the Stag was dying, he said:

Suddenly, a Lion jumped out and chased after the Stag. The Stag began to run across the open field. He was getting away, but then he reached a forest, and his antlers got caught in the branches, and the lion caught him. As the Stag was dying, he said:

"How foolish I am! That which I thought to be unseemly and thin was saving me, and what I gloried in has been my ruin."

"How foolish I am! What I thought was inappropriate and lacking was actually saving me, and what I took pride in has brought about my downfall."

THE DOG AND THE WOLF

A Dog fell asleep back of the yard. A Wolf ran up and wanted to eat him.

A dog fell asleep in the back of the yard. A wolf came up and wanted to eat him.

Said the Dog:

Said the dog:

"Wolf, don't eat me yet: now I am lean and bony. Wait a little,—my master is going to celebrate a wedding; then I shall have plenty to eat; I shall grow fat. It will be better to eat me then."

"Wolf, don’t eat me yet: I’m all skin and bones right now. Just wait a bit—my master is going to have a wedding; then I’ll have plenty to eat and I’ll get fat. It’ll be better to eat me then."

The Wolf believed her, and went away. Then he came a second time, and saw the Dog lying on the roof. The Wolf said to her:

The Wolf believed her and left. Then he returned a second time and saw the Dog lying on the roof. The Wolf said to her:

"Well, have they had the wedding?"

"Well, did they have the wedding?"

The Dog replied:

The Dog responded:

"Listen, Wolf! If you catch me again asleep in front of the yard, do not wait for the wedding."

"Hey, Wolf! If you find me sleeping in the yard again, don’t expect a wedding."

THE GNAT AND THE LION

A Gnat came to a Lion, and said:

A gnat approached a lion and said:

"Do you think that you have more strength than I? You are mistaken! What does your strength consist in? Is it that you scratch with your claws, and gnaw with your teeth? That is the way the women quarrel with their husbands. I am stronger than you: if you wish let us fight!"

"Do you really think you're stronger than me? You're wrong! What does your strength even mean? Is it because you scratch with your claws and bite with your teeth? That's how women argue with their husbands. I'm stronger than you: if you want, let's fight!"

And the Gnat sounded his horn, and began to bite the Lion on his bare cheeks and his nose. The Lion struck his face with his paws and scratched it with his claws. He tore his face until the blood came, and gave up.

And the Gnat blew his horn and started to bite the Lion on his bare cheeks and nose. The Lion swiped at his face with his paws and scratched it with his claws. He clawed at his face until it bled, and then he gave up.

The Gnat trumpeted for joy, and flew away. Then he became entangled in a spider's web, and the spider began to suck him up. The Gnat said:

The Gnat buzzed with excitement and flew off. Then he got caught in a spider's web, and the spider started to drain him. The Gnat said:

"I have vanquished the strong beast, the Lion, and now I perish from this nasty spider."

"I have defeated the powerful beast, the Lion, and now I am dying from this nasty spider."

THE HORSE AND HIS MASTERS

A gardener had a Horse. She had much to do, but little to eat; so she began to pray to God to get another master. And so it happened. The gardener sold the Horse to a potter. The Horse was glad, but the potter had even more work for her to do. And again the Horse complained of her lot, and began to pray that she might get a better master. And this prayer, too, was fulfilled. The potter sold the Horse to a tanner. When the Horse saw the skins of horses in the tanner's yard, she began to cry:

A gardener had a horse. She had a lot to do but not much to eat, so she started praying to God for a different master. And it happened. The gardener sold the horse to a potter. The horse was happy, but the potter had even more work for her to do. Again, the horse complained about her situation and prayed to have a better master. This prayer was answered too. The potter sold the horse to a tanner. When the horse saw the skins of horses in the tanner’s yard, she started to cry:

"Woe to me, wretched one! It would be better if I could stay with my old masters. It is evident they have sold me now not for work, but for my skin's sake."

"Woe is me, miserable one! It would be better if I could stay with my former masters. It's clear they have sold me not for my labor, but for the sake of my skin."

THE OLD MAN AND DEATH

An Old Man cut some wood, which he carried away. He had to carry it far. He grew tired, so he put down his bundle, and said:

An old man chopped some wood and carried it away. He had to carry it a long distance. He got tired, so he set down his bundle and said:

"Oh, if Death would only come!"

"Oh, if only Death would come!"

Death came, and said:

Death arrived and said:

"Here I am, what do you want?"

"Here I am, what do you need?"

The Old Man was frightened, and said:

The old man was scared and said:

"Lift up my bundle!"

"Lift my bundle!"

THE LION AND THE FOX

A Lion, growing old, was unable to catch the animals, and so intended to live by cunning. He went into a den, lay down there, and pretended that he was sick. The animals came to see him, and he ate up those that went into his den. The Fox guessed the trick. She stood at the entrance of the den, and said:

A lion, getting old, couldn't catch any animals anymore, so he decided to rely on cleverness. He went into a cave, lay down, and pretended to be sick. The animals came to check on him, and he took advantage of those who entered his cave. The fox figured out the trick. She stood at the entrance of the cave and said:

"Well, Lion, how are you feeling?"

"Well, Lion, how are you doing?"

The Lion answered:

The Lion replied:

"Poorly. Why don't you come in?"

"Not so great. Why don't you come in?"

The Fox replied:

The Fox responded:

"I do not come in because I see by the tracks that many have entered, but none have come out."

"I don't go in because I can tell by the tracks that a lot of people have entered, but none have come out."

THE STAG AND THE VINEYARD

A Stag hid himself from the hunters in a vineyard. When the hunters missed him, the Stag began to nibble at the grape-vine leaves.

A stag hid from the hunters in a vineyard. When the hunters couldn't find him, the stag started to nibble on the grapevine leaves.

The hunters noticed that the leaves were moving, and so they thought, "There must be an animal under those leaves," and fired their guns, and wounded the Stag.

The hunters saw the leaves rustling and thought, "There must be an animal under those leaves," so they shot their guns and hit the Stag.

The Stag said, dying:

The Stag said, as it died:

"It serves me right for wanting to eat the leaves that saved me."

"It’s my own fault for wanting to eat the leaves that saved me."

THE CAT AND THE MICE

A house was overrun with Mice. A Cat found his way into the house, and began to catch them. The Mice saw that matters were bad, and said:

A house was overrun with mice. A cat found its way into the house and started catching them. The mice saw that things were bad and said:

"Mice, let us not come down from the ceiling! The Cat cannot get up there."

"Mice, let's not come down from the ceiling! The Cat can't reach us up there."

When the Mice stopped coming down, the Cat decided that he must catch them by a trick. He grasped the ceiling with one leg, hung down from it, and made believe that he was dead.

When the mice stopped coming down, the cat figured he needed to outsmart them. He grabbed onto the ceiling with one leg, hung down from it, and pretended to be dead.

A Mouse looked out at him, but said:

A mouse looked out at him, but said:

"No, my friend! Even if you should turn into a bag, I would not go up to you."

"No, my friend! Even if you turned into a bag, I wouldn't approach you."

THE WOLF AND THE GOAT

A Wolf saw a Goat browsing on a rocky mountain, and he could not get at her; so he said to her:

A Wolf saw a Goat grazing on a rocky mountain, and he couldn't reach her; so he said to her:

"Come down lower! The place is more even, and the grass is much sweeter to feed on."

"Come down lower! It's more level here, and the grass is way better for grazing."

But the Goat answered:

But the Goat replied:

"You are not calling me down for that, Wolf: you are troubling yourself not about my food, but about yours."

"You’re not calling me out for that, Wolf; you’re actually worried not about my meal, but about yours."

THE REEDS AND THE OLIVE-TREE

The Olive-tree and the Reeds quarrelled about who was stronger and sounder. The Olive-tree laughed at the Reeds because they bent in every wind. The Reeds kept silence. A storm came: the Reeds swayed, tossed, bowed to the ground,—and remained unharmed. The Olive-tree strained her branches against the wind,—and broke.

The olive tree and the reeds argued about who was stronger and more resilient. The olive tree mocked the reeds for bending in every breeze. The reeds stayed quiet. Then a storm hit: the reeds swayed, bent, and bowed to the ground—but stayed unharmed. The olive tree strained its branches against the wind—and broke.

THE TWO COMPANIONS

Two Companions were walking through the forest when a Bear jumped out on them. One started to run, climbed a tree, and hid himself, but the other remained in the road. He had nothing to do, so he fell down on the ground and pretended that he was dead.

Two friends were walking through the forest when a bear suddenly appeared in front of them. One friend started to run, climbed a tree, and hid, but the other stayed on the ground. With nothing else to do, he lay down and pretended to be dead.

The Bear went up to him, and sniffed at him; but he had stopped breathing.

The bear approached him and sniffed him; but he had stopped breathing.

The Bear sniffed at his face; he thought that he was dead, and so went away.

The bear sniffed his face; it thought he was dead, so it walked away.

When the Bear was gone, the Companion climbed down from the tree and laughing, said: "What did the Bear whisper in your ear?"

When the Bear left, the Companion climbed down from the tree and, laughing, said: "What did the Bear whisper in your ear?"

"He told me that those who in danger run away from their companions are bad people."

"He told me that those who run away from their friends in danger are not good people."

THE WOLF AND THE LAMB

A Wolf saw a Lamb drinking at a river. The Wolf wanted to eat the Lamb, and so he began to annoy him. He said:

A Wolf saw a Lamb drinking by a river. The Wolf wanted to eat the Lamb, so he started to bother him. He said:

"You are muddling my water and do not let me drink."

"You are clouding my water and not letting me drink."

The Lamb said:

The Lamb said:

"How can I muddle your water? I am standing downstream from you; besides, I drink with the tips of my lips."

"How can I muddy your water? I'm standing downstream from you; besides, I drink with the tips of my lips."

And the Wolf said:

And the Wolf said:

"Well, why did you call my father names last summer?"

"Well, why did you insult my dad last summer?"

The Lamb said:

The Lamb said:

"But, Wolf, I was not yet born last summer."

"But, Wolf, I wasn't even born last summer."

The Wolf got angry, and said:

The Wolf got angry and said:

"It is hard to get the best of you. Besides, my stomach is empty, so I will devour you."

"It’s tough to outsmart you. Plus, I’m starving, so I’m going to eat you alive."

THE LION, THE WOLF, AND THE FOX

An old, sick Lion was lying in his den. All the animals came to see the king, but the Fox kept away. So the Wolf was glad of the chance, and began to slander the Fox before the Lion.

An old, sick Lion was lying in his den. All the animals came to see the king, but the Fox stayed away. So the Wolf was happy for the opportunity and started to badmouth the Fox in front of the Lion.

"She does not esteem you in the least," he said, "she has not come once to see the king."

"She doesn't think highly of you at all," he said, "she hasn't come even once to see the king."

The Fox happened to run by as he was saying these words. She heard what the Wolf had said, and thought:

The Fox happened to run by as he was saying these words. She heard what the Wolf had said and thought:

"Wait, Wolf, I will get my revenge on you."

"Hold on, Wolf, I'm going to get my revenge on you."

So the Lion began to roar at the Fox, but she said:

So the Lion started roaring at the Fox, but she said:

"Do not have me killed, but let me say a word! I did not come to see you because I had no time. And I had no time because I ran over the whole world to ask the doctors for a remedy for you. I have just got it, and so I have come to see you."

"Don’t have me killed, but let me say something! I didn’t come to see you because I didn’t have time. And I didn’t have time because I traveled all over the world to ask the doctors for a cure for you. I just got it, so I came to see you."

The Lion said:

The Lion said:

"What is the remedy?"

"What’s the solution?"

"It is this: if you flay a live Wolf, and put his warm hide on you—"

"It’s like this: if you skin a live wolf and put its warm fur on yourself—"

When the Lion stretched out the Wolf, the Fox laughed, and said:

When the Lion took down the Wolf, the Fox laughed and said:

"That's it, my friend: masters ought to be led to do good, not evil."

"That's it, my friend: leaders should be guided to do good, not harm."

THE LION, THE ASS, AND THE FOX

The Lion, the Ass, and the Fox went out to hunt. They caught a large number of animals, and the Lion told the Ass to divide them up. The Ass divided them into three equal parts and said: "Now, take them!"

The Lion, the Donkey, and the Fox went out to hunt. They caught a lot of animals, and the Lion told the Donkey to divide them up. The Donkey split them into three equal parts and said, "Now, take them!"

The Lion grew angry, ate up the Ass, and told the Fox to divide them up anew. The Fox collected them all into one heap, and left a small bit for herself. The Lion looked at it and said:

The Lion got angry, devoured the Ass, and instructed the Fox to divide the remains again. The Fox gathered everything into one pile and kept a little bit for herself. The Lion looked at it and said:

"Clever Fox! Who taught you to divide so well?"

"Clever Fox! Who taught you to divide so well?"

She said:

She said:

"What about that Ass?"

"What about that butt?"

THE PEASANT AND THE WATER-SPRITE

A Peasant lost his axe in the river; he sat down on the bank in grief, and began to weep.

A peasant lost his axe in the river; he sat on the bank, feeling broken, and started to cry.

The Water-sprite heard the Peasant and took pity on him. He brought a gold axe out of the river, and said: "Is this your axe?"

The Water-sprite heard the Peasant and felt sorry for him. He pulled a gold axe out of the river and asked, "Is this your axe?"

The Peasant said: "No, it is not mine."

The peasant said, "No, it's not mine."

The Water-sprite brought another, a silver axe.

The water sprite brought another one, a silver axe.

Again the Peasant said: "It is not my axe."

Again the Peasant said, "It's not my axe."

Then the Water-sprite brought out the real axe.

Then the Water-sprite pulled out the real axe.

The Peasant said: "Now this is my axe."

The peasant said, "Now this is my axe."

The Water-sprite made the Peasant a present of all three axes, for having told the truth.

The Water-sprite gifted the Peasant all three axes for speaking the truth.

At home the Peasant showed his axes to his friends, and told them what had happened to him.

At home, the Peasant showed his axes to his friends and told them what had happened to him.

One of the peasants made up his mind to do the same: he went to the river, purposely threw his axe into the water, sat down on the bank, and began to weep.

One of the peasants decided to do the same: he went to the river, intentionally threw his axe into the water, sat down on the bank, and started to cry.

The Water-sprite brought out a gold axe, and asked: "Is this your axe?"

The water sprite pulled out a gold axe and asked, "Is this your axe?"

The Peasant was glad, and called out: "It is mine, mine!"

The Peasant was happy and shouted, "It's mine, mine!"

The Water-sprite did not give him the gold axe, and did not bring him back his own either, because he had told an untruth.

The Water-sprite didn’t give him the gold axe and didn’t return his own either, because he had lied.

THE RAVEN AND THE FOX

A Raven got himself a piece of meat, and sat down on a tree. The Fox wanted to get it from him. She went up to him, and said:

A raven grabbed a piece of meat and perched on a tree. The fox wanted to take it from him. She approached him and said:

"Oh, Raven, as I look at you,—from your size and beauty,—you ought to be a king! And you would certainly be a king, if you had a good voice."

"Oh, Raven, as I look at you—from your size and beauty—you should be a king! And you would definitely be a king if you had a good voice."

The Raven opened his mouth wide, and began to croak with all his might and main. The meat fell down. The Fox caught it and said:

The Raven opened his mouth wide and started to croak as loudly as he could. The meat dropped down. The Fox grabbed it and said:

"Oh, Raven! If you had also sense, you would certainly be a king."

"Oh, Raven! If you also had some common sense, you would definitely be a king."


II. ADAPTATIONS AND IMITATIONS OF HINDOO FABLES

THE SNAKE'S HEAD AND TAIL

The Snake's Tail had a quarrel with the Snake's Head about who was to walk in front. The Head said:

The Snake's Tail had a dispute with the Snake's Head about who would walk in front. The Head said:

"You cannot walk in front, because you have no eyes and no ears."

"You can’t walk ahead because you can’t see or hear."

The Tail said:

The Tail said:

"Yes, but I have strength, I move you; if I want to, I can wind myself around a tree, and you cannot get off the spot."

"Yeah, but I have strength, I can move you; if I want to, I can wrap myself around a tree, and you can't get away from that."

The Head said:

The Principal said:

"Let us separate!"

"Let’s break up!"

And the Tail tore himself loose from the Head, and crept on; but the moment he got away from the Head, he fell into a hole and was lost.

And the Tail broke free from the Head and crawled away; but as soon as he got away from the Head, he fell into a hole and got lost.

FINE THREAD

A Man ordered some fine thread from a Spinner. The Spinner spun it for him, but the Man said that the thread was not good, and that he wanted the finest thread he could get. The Spinner said:

A man ordered some high-quality thread from a spinner. The spinner made it for him, but the man said that the thread wasn’t good enough and that he wanted the best thread available. The spinner replied:

"If this is not fine enough, take this!" and she pointed to an empty space.

"If this isn't good enough, take this!" and she pointed to an empty space.

He said that he did not see any. The Spinner said:

He said that he didn’t see any. The Spinner said:

"You do not see it, because it is so fine. I do not see it myself."

"You don't see it because it's so subtle. I can't see it either."

The Fool was glad, and ordered some more thread of this kind, and paid her for what he got.

The Fool was happy and ordered more thread like this, and paid her for what he received.

THE PARTITION OF THE INHERITANCE

A Father had two Sons. He said to them: "When I die, divide everything into two equal parts."

A father had two sons. He said to them, "When I die, split everything into two equal shares."

When the Father died, the Sons could not divide without quarrelling. They went to a Neighbour to have him settle the matter. The Neighbour asked them how their Father had told them to divide. They said:

When their dad died, the brothers couldn't agree on how to divide things without fighting. They went to a neighbor to help settle the issue. The neighbor asked them how their dad had said to divide it. They replied:

"He ordered us to divide everything into two equal parts."

"He told us to split everything into two equal parts."

The Neighbour said:

The neighbor said:

"If so, tear all your garments into two halves, break your dishes into two halves, and cut all your cattle into two halves!"

"If that's the case, rip all your clothes in half, smash your dishes in half, and cut all your livestock in half!"

The Brothers obeyed their Neighbour, and lost everything.

The brothers listened to their neighbor and ended up losing everything.

THE MONKEY

A Man went into the woods, cut down a tree, and began to saw it. He raised the end of the tree on a stump, sat astride over it, and began to saw. Then he drove a wedge into the split that he had sawed, and went on sawing; then he took out the wedge and drove it in farther down.

A man walked into the woods, chopped down a tree, and started to saw it. He lifted one end of the tree onto a stump, straddled it, and began sawing. Then he inserted a wedge into the cut he had made and continued sawing; afterward, he removed the wedge and drove it in deeper.

A Monkey was sitting on a tree and watching him. When the Man lay down to sleep, the Monkey seated herself astride the tree, and wanted to do the same; but when she took out the wedge, the tree sprang back and caught her tail. She began to tug and to cry. The Man woke up, beat the Monkey, and tied a rope to her.

A monkey was sitting in a tree and watching him. When the man lay down to sleep, the monkey sat on the branch and tried to do the same; but when she pulled out the wedge, the tree snapped back and caught her tail. She started to pull and cry. The man woke up, hit the monkey, and tied a rope around her.

THE MONKEY AND THE PEASE

A Monkey was carrying both her hands full of pease. A pea dropped on the ground; the Monkey wanted to pick it up, and dropped twenty peas. She rushed to pick[Pg 21] them up and lost all the rest. Then she flew into a rage, swept away all the pease and ran off.

A monkey was carrying a bunch of peas in both hands. One pea fell to the ground; the monkey wanted to pick it up and ended up dropping twenty peas. She hurried to pick them up and lost all the others. Then she got really angry, threw all the peas away, and ran off.

THE MILCH COW

A Man had a Cow; she gave each day a pot full of milk. The Man invited a number of guests. To have as much milk as possible, he did not milk the Cow for ten days. He thought that on the tenth day the Cow would give him ten pitchers of milk.

A man had a cow; she gave a pot full of milk every day. The man invited several guests. To have as much milk as possible, he didn't milk the cow for ten days. He thought that on the tenth day, the cow would give him ten pitchers of milk.

But the Cow's milk went back, and she gave less milk than before.

But the cow's milk decreased, and she produced less milk than before.

THE DUCK AND THE MOON

A Duck was swimming in the pond, trying to find some fish, but she did not find one in a whole day. When night came, she saw the Moon in the water; she thought that it was a fish, and plunged in to catch the Moon. The other ducks saw her do it and laughed at her.

A duck was swimming in the pond, trying to find some fish, but she didn’t spot any all day. When night fell, she saw the moon reflected in the water; she thought it was a fish and dove in to catch the moon. The other ducks saw her and laughed at her.

That made the Duck feel so ashamed and bashful that when she saw a fish under the Water, she did not try to catch it, and so died of hunger.

That made the Duck feel so ashamed and shy that when she saw a fish under the water, she didn’t even try to catch it, and so she died of hunger.

THE WOLF IN THE DUST

A Wolf wanted to pick a sheep out of a flock, and stepped into the wind, so that the dust of the flock might blow on him.

A wolf wanted to select a sheep from a flock, so he walked into the wind, hoping the dust from the flock would blow onto him.

The Sheep Dog saw him, and said:

The Sheep Dog saw him and said:

"There is no sense, Wolf, in your walking in the dust: it will make your eyes ache."

"There’s no point, Wolf, in walking in the dust: it will make your eyes hurt."

But the Wolf said:

But the Wolf replied:

"The trouble is, Doggy, that my eyes have been aching for quite awhile, and I have been told that the dust from a flock of sheep will cure the eyes."

"The problem, Doggy, is that my eyes have been hurting for a while, and I've been told that the dust from a herd of sheep can fix them."

THE MOUSE UNDER THE GRANARY

A Mouse was living under the granary. In the floor of the granary there was a little hole, and the grain fell down through it. The Mouse had an easy life of it, but she wanted to brag of her ease: she gnawed a larger hole in the floor, and invited other mice.

A Mouse was living under the granary. In the floor of the granary, there was a small hole, and the grain fell down through it. The Mouse had a comfortable life, but she wanted to show off her good fortune: she chewed a larger hole in the floor and invited other mice.

"Come to a feast with me," said she; "there will be plenty to eat for everybody."

"Come join me for a feast," she said; "there will be plenty of food for everyone."

When she brought the mice, she saw there was no hole. The peasant had noticed the big hole in the floor, and had stopped it up.

When she brought the mice, she saw there was no hole. The peasant had noticed the big hole in the floor and had blocked it.

THE BEST PEARS

A master sent his Servant to buy the best-tasting pears. The Servant came to the shop and asked for pears. The dealer gave him some; but the Servant said:

A master sent his servant to buy the best-tasting pears. The servant went to the shop and asked for pears. The dealer gave him some; but the servant said:

"No, give me the best!"

"No, give me the best!"

The dealer said:

The seller said:

"Try one; you will see that they taste good."

"Give one a try; you'll see that they taste great."

"How shall I know," said the Servant, "that they all taste good, if I try one only?"

"How will I know," said the Servant, "if they all taste good if I only try one?"

He bit off a piece from each pear, and brought them to his master. Then his master sent him away.

He took a bite from each pear and brought them to his boss. Then his boss sent him away.

THE FALCON AND THE COCK

The Falcon was used to the master, and came to his hand when he was called; the Cock ran away from his master and cried when people went up to him. So the Falcon said to the Cock:

The Falcon was used to its master and would come to him when called; the Cock ran away from his master and squawked when people approached him. So the Falcon said to the Cock:

"In you Cocks there is no gratitude; one can see that you are of a common breed. You go to your masters only when you are hungry. It is different with us wild birds. We have much strength, and we can fly faster than anybody; still we do not fly away from people, but[Pg 23] of our own accord go to their hands when we are called. We remember that they feed us."

"In you roosters, there’s no sense of gratitude; it’s clear that you’re just ordinary birds. You only approach your owners when you’re hungry. It’s different for us wild birds. We’re strong, and we can fly faster than anyone, but we don’t fly away from people. Instead, when we’re called, we willingly come to their hands. We remember that they feed us."

Then the Cock said:

Then the rooster said:

"You do not run away from people because you have never seen a roast Falcon, but we, you know, see roast Cocks."

"You don't run away from people just because you've never seen a roasted Falcon, but we, you know, see roasted Cocks."

THE JACKALS AND THE ELEPHANT

The Jackals had eaten up all the carrion in the woods, and had nothing to eat. So an old Jackal was thinking how to find something to feed on. He went to an Elephant, and said:

The Jackals had eaten all the dead animals in the woods and had nothing left to eat. So, an old Jackal was figuring out how to find something to eat. He approached an Elephant and said:

"We had a king, but he became overweening: he told us to do things that nobody could do; we want to choose another king, and my people have sent me to ask you to be our king. You will have an easy life with us. Whatever you will order us to do, we will do, and we will honour you in everything. Come to our kingdom!"

"We had a king, but he became too arrogant: he asked us to do things that no one could manage; we want to choose another king, and my people have sent me to ask if you would be our king. You'll have a comfortable life with us. Whatever you ask us to do, we will do, and we will respect you in everything. Come to our kingdom!"

The Elephant consented, and followed the Jackal. The Jackal brought him to a swamp. When the Elephant stuck fast in it, the Jackal said:

The Elephant agreed and followed the Jackal. The Jackal led him to a swamp. When the Elephant got stuck in it, the Jackal said:

"Now command! Whatever you command, we will do."

"Just give the command! Whatever you tell us to do, we will."

The Elephant said:

The Elephant said:

"I command you to pull me out from here."

"I order you to get me out of here."

The Jackal began to laugh, and said:

The Jackal started laughing and said:

"Take hold of my tail with your trunk, and I will pull you out at once."

"Grab my tail with your trunk, and I'll pull you out right away."

The Elephant said:

The elephant said:

"Can I be pulled out by a tail?"

"Can someone pull me out by my tail?"

But the Jackal said to him:

But the Jackal said to him:

"Why, then, do you command us to do what is impossible? Did we not drive away our first king for telling us to do what could not be done?"

"Then why do you tell us to do what can't be done? Didn't we get rid of our first king for saying we should do the impossible?"

When the Elephant died in the swamp the Jackals came and ate him up.

When the elephant died in the swamp, the jackals came and devoured him.

THE HERON, THE FISHES, AND THE CRAB

A Heron was living near a pond. She grew old, and had no strength left with which to catch the fish. She began to contrive how to live by cunning. So she said to the Fishes:

A heron was living near a pond. She grew old and had no strength left to catch fish. She started to come up with clever ways to survive. So she said to the fish:

"You Fishes do not know that a calamity is in store for you: I have heard the people say that they are going to let off the pond, and catch every one of you. I know of a nice little pond back of the mountain. I should like to help you, but I am old, and it is hard for me to fly."

"You fishes don’t realize that disaster is coming for you. I've heard people talking about draining the pond to catch all of you. I know of a nice little pond behind the mountain. I’d love to help you, but I'm old, and it's tough for me to fly."

The Fishes begged the Heron to help them. So the Heron said:

The fish pleaded with the heron for help. So the heron said:

"All right, I will do what I can for you, and will carry you over: only I cannot do it at once,—I will take you there one after another."

"Okay, I'll do what I can for you and help you out: just know that I can't do it all at once—I’ll take you there one at a time."

And the Fishes were happy; they kept begging her: "Carry me over! Carry me over!"

And the fish were happy; they kept asking her, "Take me across! Take me across!"

And the Heron started carrying them. She would take one up, would carry her into the field, and would eat her up. And thus she ate a large number of Fishes.

And the Heron began to carry them. She would pick one up, take it into the field, and eat it. And that’s how she consumed a lot of Fish.

In the pond there lived an old Crab. When the Heron began to take out the Fishes, he saw what was up, and said:

In the pond, there lived an old Crab. When the Heron started catching the Fish, he figured out what was happening and said:

"Now, Heron, take me to the new abode!"

"Okay, Heron, take me to the new place!"

The Heron took the Crab and carried him off. When she flew out on the field, she wanted to throw the Crab down. But the Crab saw the fish-bones on the ground, and so squeezed the Heron's neck with his claws, and choked her to death. Then he crawled back to the pond, and told the Fishes.

The Heron grabbed the Crab and flew away with him. Once they were out over the field, she planned to drop the Crab. But the Crab spotted the fish bones on the ground and tightened his grip around the Heron's neck with his claws, choking her to death. After that, he made his way back to the pond and told the Fish.

THE WATER-SPRITE AND THE PEARL

A Man was rowing in a boat, and dropped a costly pearl into the sea. The Man returned to the shore, took[Pg 25] a pail, and began to draw up the water and to pour it out on the land. He drew the water and poured it out for three days without stopping.

A man was rowing in a boat when he accidentally dropped a valuable pearl into the sea. He went back to the shore, grabbed a bucket, and started scooping up water and pouring it out on land. He kept drawing up the water and pouring it out for three days straight without taking a break.

On the fourth day the Water-sprite came out of the sea, and asked:

On the fourth day, the Water-sprite emerged from the sea and asked:

"Why are you drawing the water?"

"Why are you fetching water?"

The Man said:

The guy said:

"I am drawing it because I have dropped a pearl into it."

"I’m drawing it because I dropped a pearl into it."

The Water-sprite asked him:

The water sprite asked him:

"Will you stop soon?"

"Are you going to stop soon?"

The Man said:

The guy said:

"I will stop when I dry up the sea."

"I'll stop when I run out of the ocean."

Then the Water-sprite returned to the sea, brought back that pearl, and gave it to the Man.

Then the Water-sprite went back to the sea, retrieved that pearl, and handed it to the Man.

THE BLIND MAN AND THE MILK

A Man born blind asked a Seeing Man:

A man who was born blind asked a man who could see:

"Of what colour is milk?"

"What color is milk?"

The Seeing Man said: "The colour of milk is the same as that of white paper."

The Seeing Man said, "The color of milk is the same as that of white paper."

The Blind Man asked: "Well, does that colour rustle in your hands like paper?"

The Blind Man asked, "So, does that color feel like paper in your hands?"

The Seeing Man said: "No, it is as white as white flour."

The Seeing Man said, "No, it's as white as white flour."

The Blind Man asked: "Well, is it as soft and as powdery as flour?"

The Blind Man asked, "So, is it as soft and powdery as flour?"

The Seeing Man said: "No, it is simply as white as a white hare."

The Seeing Man said: "No, it’s just as white as a white hare."

The Blind Man asked: "Well, is it as fluffy and soft as a hare?"

The Blind Man asked, "So, is it as fluffy and soft as a rabbit?"

The Seeing Man said: "No, it is as white as snow."

The Seeing Man said, "No, it's as white as snow."

The Blind Man asked: "Well, is it as cold as snow?"

The Blind Man asked, "So, is it as cold as snow?"

And no matter how many examples the Seeing Man gave, the Blind Man was unable to understand what the white colour of milk was like.

And no matter how many examples the Seeing Man gave, the Blind Man couldn't understand what the white color of milk was like.

THE WOLF AND THE BOW

A hunter went out to hunt with bow and arrows. He killed a goat. He threw her on his shoulders and carried her along. On his way he saw a boar. He threw down the goat, and shot at the boar and wounded him. The boar rushed against the hunter and butted him to death, and himself died on the spot. A Wolf scented the blood, and came to the place where lay the goat, the boar, the man, and his bow. The Wolf was glad, and said:

A hunter went out to hunt with his bow and arrows. He killed a goat and threw it over his shoulders to carry it back. On his way, he spotted a boar. He dropped the goat and shot at the boar, wounding it. The boar charged at the hunter and gored him to death before dying right there. A wolf caught the scent of the blood and arrived at the spot where the goat, the boar, the man, and his bow lay. The wolf was pleased and said:

"Now I shall have enough to eat for a long time; only I will not eat everything at once, but little by little, so that nothing may be lost: first I will eat the tougher things, and then I will lunch on what is soft and sweet."

"Now I’ll have plenty to eat for a long time; I just won’t eat everything all at once, but little by little, so that nothing goes to waste: first, I’ll eat the tougher stuff, and then I’ll have lunch on what’s soft and sweet."

The Wolf sniffed at the goat, the boar, and the man, and said:

The Wolf sniffed at the goat, the boar, and the man, and said:

"This is all soft food, so I will eat it later; let me first start on these sinews of the bow."

"This is all soft food, so I'll eat it later; let me start on these bowstrings first."

And he began to gnaw the sinews of the bow. When he bit through the string, the bow sprang back and hit him on his belly. He died on the spot, and other wolves ate up the man, the goat, the boar, and the Wolf.

And he started to chew on the strings of the bow. When he bit through the string, the bow snapped back and struck him in the stomach. He died instantly, and the other wolves devoured the man, the goat, the boar, and the Wolf.

THE BIRDS IN THE NET

A Hunter set out a net near a lake and caught a number of birds. The birds were large, and they raised the net and flew away with it. The Hunter ran after them. A Peasant saw the Hunter running, and said:

A Hunter set up a net by a lake and caught several birds. The birds were big, and they lifted the net and flew off with it. The Hunter chased after them. A Peasant saw the Hunter running and said:

"Where are you running? How can you catch up with the birds, while you are on foot?"

"Where are you running? How can you keep up with the birds when you're on foot?"

The Hunter said:

The Hunter stated:

"If it were one bird, I should not catch it, but now I shall."

"If it were just one bird, I wouldn't be able to catch it, but now I will."

And so it happened. When evening came, the birds[Pg 27] began to pull for the night each in a different direction: one to the woods, another to the swamp, a third to the field; and all fell with the net to the ground, and the Hunter caught them.

And so it happened. When evening came, the birds[Pg 27] started heading off for the night in different directions: one went to the woods, another to the swamp, a third to the field; and they all fell into the net on the ground, and the Hunter caught them.

THE KING AND THE FALCON

A certain King let his favourite Falcon loose on a hare, and galloped after him.

A certain king released his favorite falcon to chase a hare and rode after it.

The Falcon caught the hare. The King took him away, and began to look for some water to drink. The King found it on a knoll, but it came only drop by drop. The King fetched his cup from the saddle, and placed it under the water. The Water flowed in drops, and when the cup was filled, the King raised it to his mouth and wanted to drink it. Suddenly the Falcon fluttered on the King's arm and spilled the water. The King placed the cup once more under the drops. He waited for a long time for the cup to be filled even with the brim, and again, as he carried it to his mouth, the Falcon flapped his wings and spilled the water.

The falcon caught the hare. The king took it away and started looking for some water to drink. He found it on a hill, but it only dripped out slowly. The king got his cup from the saddle and held it under the water. The water dripped in, and when the cup was full, he raised it to his lips to drink. Suddenly, the falcon flapped on his arm and spilled the water. The king put the cup back under the drops. He waited a long time for the cup to fill to the brim again, and once more, as he brought it to his mouth, the falcon flapped its wings and spilled the water.

When the King filled his cup for the third time and began to carry it to his mouth, the Falcon again spilled it. The King flew into a rage and killed him by flinging him against a stone with all his force. Just then the King's servants rode up, and one of them ran up-hill to the spring, to find as much water as possible, and to fill the cup. But the servant did not bring the water; he returned with the empty cup, and said:

When the King filled his cup for the third time and started to bring it to his mouth, the Falcon spilled it again. The King got furious and killed him by throwing him against a stone with all his strength. At that moment, the King's servants rode up, and one of them hurried up the hill to the spring to get as much water as possible to refill the cup. But the servant didn't bring back any water; he returned with the empty cup and said:

"You cannot drink that water; there is a snake in the spring, and she has let her venom into the water. It is fortunate that the Falcon has spilled the water. If you had drunk it, you would have died."

"You can’t drink that water; there’s a snake in the spring, and she’s contaminated the water with her venom. Luckily, the Falcon spilled the water. If you had drunk it, you would have died."

The King said:

The King said:

"How badly I have repaid the Falcon! He has saved my life, and I killed him."

"How poorly I have repaid the Falcon! He saved my life, and I ended it."

THE KING AND THE ELEPHANTS

An Indian King ordered all the Blind People to be assembled, and when they came, he ordered that all the Elephants be shown to them. The Blind Men went to the stable and began to feel the Elephants. One felt a leg, another a tail, a third the stump of a tail, a fourth a belly, a fifth a back, a sixth the ears, a seventh the tusks, and an eighth a trunk.

An Indian king ordered all the blind people to be gathered, and when they arrived, he instructed that all the elephants be brought out for them. The blind men went to the stable and started to touch the elephants. One felt a leg, another a tail, a third the end of a tail, a fourth a belly, a fifth a back, a sixth the ears, a seventh the tusks, and an eighth a trunk.

Then the King called the Blind Men, and asked them: "What are my Elephants like?"

Then the King called the Blind Men and asked them, "What are my elephants like?"

One Blind Man said: "Your Elephants are like posts." He had felt the legs.

One blind man said, "Your elephants are like posts." He had touched their legs.

Another Blind Man said: "They are like bath brooms." He had felt the end of the tail.

Another Blind Man said: "They're like bath brooms." He had touched the end of the tail.

A third said: "They are like branches." He had felt the tail stump.

A third person said, "They are like branches." He had touched the tail stump.

The one who had touched a belly said: "The Elephants are like a clod of earth."

The person who had touched a belly said, "The elephants are like a lump of dirt."

The one who had touched the sides said: "They are like a wall."

The person who had felt the sides said, "They're like a wall."

The one who had touched a back said: "They are like a mound."

The person who had touched a back said, "They feel like a mound."

The one who had touched the ears said: "They are like a mortar."

The person who had touched the ears said, "They're like a mortar."

The one who had touched the tusks said: "They are like horns."

The person who touched the tusks said, "They're like horns."

The one who had touched the trunk said that they were like a stout rope.

The person who had touched the trunk said it felt like a thick rope.

And all the Blind Men began to dispute and to quarrel.

And all the blind men started to argue and fight.

WHY THERE IS EVIL IN THE WORLD

A Hermit was living in the forest, and the animals were not afraid of him. He and the animals talked together and understood each other.

A hermit was living in the forest, and the animals weren’t afraid of him. He and the animals talked and understood each other.

Once the Hermit lay down under a tree, and a Raven[Pg 29] a Dove, a Stag, and a Snake gathered in the same place, to pass the night. The animals began to discuss why there was evil in the world.

Once the Hermit lay down under a tree, and a Raven[Pg 29] a Dove, a Stag, and a Snake gathered in the same place, to spend the night. The animals started to talk about why there was evil in the world.

The Raven said:

The Raven said:

"All the evil in the world comes from hunger. When I eat my fill, I sit down on a branch and croak a little, and it is all jolly and good, and everything gives me pleasure; but let me just go without eating a day or two, and everything palls on me so that I do not feel like looking at God's world. And something draws me on, and I fly from place to place, and have no rest. When I catch a glimpse of some meat, it makes me only feel sicker than ever, and I make for it without much thinking. At times they throw sticks and stones at me, and the wolves and dogs grab me, but I do not give in. Oh, how many of my brothers are perishing through hunger! All evil comes from hunger."

"All the harm in the world comes from hunger. When I’m full, I sit on a branch and croak a bit, and everything feels great—everything brings me joy. But if I go without food for a day or two, everything becomes dull, and I can’t bear to look at the world made by God. Something pulls me forward, and I fly from place to place, restless. When I spot some meat, it just makes me feel worse, but I rush toward it without thinking. Sometimes they throw sticks and stones at me, and the wolves and dogs go after me, but I don’t give up. Oh, how many of my brothers are dying from hunger! All harm comes from hunger."

The Dove said:

The Dove said:

"According to my opinion, the evil does not come from hunger, but from love. If we lived singly, the trouble would not be so bad. One head is not poor, and if it is, it is only one. But here we live in pairs. And you come to like your mate so much that you have no rest: you keep thinking of her all the time, wondering whether she has had enough to eat, and whether she is warm. And when your mate flies away from you, you feel entirely lost, and you keep thinking that a hawk may have carried her off, or men may have caught her; and you start out to find her, and fly to your ruin,—either into the hawk's claws, or into a snare. And when your mate is lost, nothing gives you any joy. You do not eat or drink, and all the time search and weep. Oh, so many of us perish in this way! All the evil is not from hunger, but from love."

"In my opinion, the real evil comes not from hunger, but from love. If we lived alone, things wouldn’t be so bad. One person doesn’t have much to worry about, and if they do, it’s just them. But we live in pairs. You grow so attached to your partner that you can’t find peace: you constantly think about her, wondering if she has enough to eat and if she’s warm. And when your partner leaves you, you feel completely lost, worried that a hawk might have taken her or that someone has caught her; you set out to find her, risking everything—either falling into the hawk's grasp or into a trap. When you lose your partner, nothing brings you joy. You don’t eat or drink, and you just search and weep. Oh, so many of us suffer this way! The real evil isn’t hunger, but love."

The Snake said:

The Snake said:

"No, the evil is not from hunger, nor from love, but[Pg 30] from rage. If we lived peacefully, without getting into a rage, everything would be nice for us. But, as it is, whenever a thing does not go exactly right, we get angry, and then nothing pleases us. All we think about is how to revenge ourselves on some one. Then we forget ourselves, and only hiss, and creep, and try to find some one to bite. And we do not spare a soul,—we even bite our own father and mother. We feel as though we could eat ourselves up. And we rage until we perish. All the evil in the World comes from rage."

"No, the evil doesn’t come from hunger or love, but[Pg 30] from anger. If we lived peacefully, without losing our tempers, everything would be good for us. But as it is, whenever something doesn’t go exactly our way, we get mad, and then nothing makes us happy. All we think about is how to get back at someone. Then we lose ourselves, hissing, lurking, and looking for someone to lash out at. We don’t hold back from anyone—we even turn on our own parents. We feel like we could tear ourselves apart. And we get so angry that we destroy ourselves. All the evil in the world comes from anger."

The Stag said:

The Stag said:

"No, not from rage, or from love, or from hunger does all the evil in the world come, but from terror. If it were possible not to be afraid, everything would be well. We have swift feet and much strength: against a small animal we defend ourselves with our horns, and from a large one we flee. But how can I help becoming frightened? Let a branch crackle in the forest, or a leaf rustle, and I am all atremble with fear, and my heart flutters as though it wanted to jump out, and I fly as fast as I can. Again, let a hare run by, or a bird flap its wings, or a dry twig break off, and you think that it is a beast, and you run straight up against him. Or you run away from a dog and run into the hands of a man. Frequently you get frightened and run, not knowing whither, and at full speed rush down a steep hill, and get killed. We have no rest. All the evil comes from terror."

"No, all the evil in the world doesn’t come from anger, love, or hunger, but from fear. If we could stop being afraid, everything would be fine. We have quick feet and a lot of strength: we defend ourselves with our horns against small animals and run away from larger ones. But how can I help being scared? If a branch cracks in the forest or a leaf rustles, I tremble with fear, and my heart races as if it wants to leap out, and I run as fast as I can. If a hare runs by, or a bird flaps its wings, or a dry twig snaps, you might think it’s a predator, and you’ll dash right into danger. Or you might run from a dog and end up in the hands of a person. Often you get scared and run, not knowing where to go, rushing down a steep hill and risking your life. We find no peace. All the evil comes from fear."

Then the Hermit said:

Then the Hermit said:

"Not from hunger, not from love, not from rage, not from terror are all our sufferings, but from our bodies comes all the evil in the world. From them come hunger, and love, and rage, and terror."

"Not from hunger, not from love, not from rage, not from fear do all our sufferings arise, but all the evil in the world comes from our bodies. From them come hunger, love, rage, and fear."

THE WOLF AND THE HUNTERS

A Wolf devoured a sheep. The Hunters caught the Wolf and began to beat him. The Wolf said:

A wolf killed a sheep. The hunters caught the wolf and started to beat him. The wolf said:

"In vain do you beat me: it is not my fault that I am gray,—God has made me so."

"In vain do you hit me: it’s not my fault that I’m gray—God made me this way."

But the Hunters said:

But the Hunters said:

"We do not beat the Wolf for being gray, but for eating the sheep."

"We don't punish the Wolf for being gray, but for eating the sheep."

THE TWO PEASANTS

Once upon a time two Peasants drove toward each other and caught in each other's sleighs. One cried:

Once upon a time, two peasants were driving toward each other and ended up colliding in each other's sleighs. One of them shouted:

"Get out of my way,—I am hurrying to town."

"Move aside, I’m in a hurry to get to town."

But the other said:

But the other person said:

"Get out of my way, I am hurrying home."

"Step aside, I'm hurrying home."

They quarrelled for some time. A third Peasant saw them and said:

They argued for a while. A third Peasant saw them and said:

"If you are in a hurry, back up!"

"If you're in a rush, back off!"

THE PEASANT AND THE HORSE

A Peasant went to town to fetch some oats for his Horse. He had barely left the village, when the Horse began to turn around, toward the house. The Peasant struck the Horse with his whip. She went on, and kept thinking about the Peasant:

A farmer went to town to get some oats for his horse. He had just left the village when the horse started to turn back toward the house. The farmer hit the horse with his whip. She kept going but couldn’t stop thinking about the farmer.

"Whither is that fool driving me? He had better go home."

"Where is that fool taking me? He should just go home."

Before reaching town, the Peasant saw that the Horse trudged along through the mud with difficulty, so he turned her on the pavement; but the Horse began to turn back from the street. The Peasant gave the Horse the whip, and jerked at the reins; she went on the pavement, and thought:

Before getting to town, the Peasant noticed that the Horse was struggling to walk through the mud, so he guided her onto the pavement; however, the Horse started to head back towards the street. The Peasant whipped the Horse and pulled on the reins; she moved onto the pavement and thought:

"Why has he turned me on the pavement? It will only break my hoofs. It is rough underfoot."

"Why has he shoved me onto the pavement? It's only going to hurt my hooves. It's rough to walk on."

The Peasant went to the shop, bought the oats, and drove home. When he came home, he gave the Horse some oats. The Horse ate them and thought:

The Peasant went to the store, bought the oats, and drove back home. When he got home, he fed the Horse some oats. The Horse ate them and thought:

"How stupid men are! They are fond of exercising their wits on us, but they have less sense than we. What did he trouble himself about? He drove me somewhere. No matter how far we went, we came home in the end. So it would have been better if we had remained at home from the start: he could have been sitting on the oven, and I eating oats."

"How foolish men are! They love to test their cleverness on us, but they have less common sense than we do. What did he worry about? He took me somewhere. No matter how far we went, we ended up back home. So it would have been better if we had just stayed at home from the beginning: he could have been sitting by the stove, and I could have been eating oats."

THE TWO HORSES

Two Horses were drawing their carts. The Front Horse pulled well, but the Hind Horse kept stopping all the time. The load of the Hind Horse was transferred to the front cart; when all was transferred, the Hind Horse went along with ease, and said to the Front Horse:

Two horses were pulling their carts. The front horse pulled strongly, but the back horse kept stopping all the time. When the load from the back horse was moved to the front cart, the back horse was able to follow easily and said to the front horse:

"Work hard and sweat! The more you try, the harder they will make you work."

"Put in the effort and hustle! The more you put in, the tougher they’ll make you work."

When they arrived at the tavern, their master said:

When they got to the tavern, their boss said:

"Why should I feed two Horses, and haul with one only? I shall do better to give one plenty to eat, and to kill the other: I shall at least have her hide."

"Why should I feed two horses and work with just one? It makes more sense to give one a lot to eat and get rid of the other; at least I’ll have her skin."

So he did.

So he did.

THE AXE AND THE SAW

Two Peasants went to the forest to cut wood. One of them had an axe, and the other a saw. They picked out a tree, and began to dispute. One said that the tree had to be chopped, while the other said that it had to be sawed down.

Two peasants went to the forest to cut wood. One of them had an axe, and the other had a saw. They chose a tree and started arguing. One said the tree needed to be chopped, while the other said it should be sawed down.

A third Peasant said:

A third farmer said:

"I will easily make peace between you: if the axe is sharp, you had better chop it; but if the saw is sharp you had better saw it."

"I can help you make peace easily: if the axe is sharp, you should use it to chop; but if the saw is sharp, then you should use it to saw."

He took the axe, and began to chop it; but the axe was so dull that it was not possible to cut with it. Then he took the saw; the saw was worthless, and did not saw. So he said:

He grabbed the axe and started chopping, but the axe was so dull that it couldn’t cut at all. Then he picked up the saw; it was useless and wouldn’t saw. So he said:

"Stop quarrelling awhile; the axe does not chop, and the saw does not saw. First grind your axe and file your saw, and then quarrel."

"Stop arguing for a bit; the axe won't chop, and the saw won't cut. First sharpen your axe and file your saw, and then argue."

But the Peasants grew angrier still at one another, because one had a dull axe, and the other a dull saw. And they came to blows.

But the peasants got even angrier with each other because one had a dull axe while the other had a dull saw. And they started fighting.

THE DOGS AND THE COOK

A Cook was preparing a dinner. The Dogs were lying at the kitchen door. The Cook killed a calf and threw the guts out into the yard. The Dogs picked them up and ate them, and said:

A cook was getting dinner ready. The dogs were lying by the kitchen door. The cook killed a calf and tossed the guts out into the yard. The dogs grabbed them and ate them, and said:

"He is a good Cook: he cooks well."

"He is a good cook; he cooks well."

After awhile the Cook began to clean pease, turnips, and onions, and threw out the refuse. The Dogs made for it; but they turned their noses up, and said:

After a while, the Cook started cleaning peas, turnips, and onions, tossing out the scraps. The Dogs went for it, but they turned up their noses and said:

"Our Cook has grown worse: he used to cook well, but now he is no longer any good."

"Our cook has gotten worse: he used to cook well, but now he's not good at all."

But the Cook paid no attention to the Dogs, and continued to fix the dinner in his own way. The family, and not the Dogs, ate the dinner, and praised it.

But the cook ignored the dogs and kept preparing dinner his way. The family, not the dogs, enjoyed the meal and complimented it.

THE HARE AND THE HARRIER

A Hare once said to a Harrier:

A Hare once said to a Harrier:

"Why do you bark when you run after us? You would catch us easier, if you ran after us in silence. With your bark you only drive us against the hunter: he hears where we are running; and he rushes out with his gun and kills us, and does not give you anything."

"Why do you bark when you chase us? You’d catch us more easily if you went after us quietly. Your barking just leads us towards the hunter: he hears where we’re running, comes out with his gun, and kills us, leaving you with nothing."

The Harrier said:

The Harrier said:

"That is not the reason why I bark. I bark because, when I scent your odour, I am angry, and happy because I am about to catch you; I do not know why, but I cannot keep from barking."

"That's not why I bark. I bark because when I smell you, I'm angry and happy because I'm about to catch you; I don’t know why, but I can't stop barking."

THE OAK AND THE HAZELBUSH

An old Oak dropped an acorn under a Hazelbush. The Hazelbush said to the Oak:

An old oak dropped an acorn under a hazel bush. The hazel bush said to the oak:

"Have you not enough space under your own branches? Drop your acorns in an open space. Here I am myself crowded by my shoots, and I do not drop my nuts to the ground, but give them to men."

"Don’t you have enough room under your own branches? Drop your acorns in an open area. Here I am, surrounded by my growth, and I don’t drop my nuts to the ground; instead, I give them to people."

"I have lived for two hundred years," said the Oak, "and the Oakling which will sprout from that acorn will live just as long."

"I've been alive for two hundred years," said the Oak, "and the Oakling that grows from that acorn will live just as long."

Then the Hazelbush flew into a rage, and said:

Then the Hazelbush got really angry and said:

"If so, I will choke your Oakling, and he will not live for three days."

"If that's the case, I'll strangle your little Oakling, and he won't survive for three days."

The Oak made no reply, but told his son to sprout out of that acorn. The acorn got wet and burst, and clung to the ground with his crooked rootlet, and sent up a sprout.

The Oak didn't respond, but instructed his son to grow from that acorn. The acorn got wet, split open, clung to the ground with its crooked little root, and sent up a shoot.

The Hazelbush tried to choke him, and gave him no sun. But the Oakling spread upwards and grew stronger in the shade of the Hazelbush. A hundred years passed. The Hazelbush had long ago dried up, but the Oak from that acorn towered to the sky and spread his tent in all directions.

The Hazelbush tried to suffocate him and blocked out the sun. But the Oakling reached up and thrived in the shade of the Hazelbush. A hundred years went by. The Hazelbush had long since withered away, but the Oak that grew from that acorn towered into the sky and extended its branches in all directions.

THE HEN AND THE CHICKS

A Hen hatched some Chicks, but did not know how to take care of them. So she said to them:

A hen hatched some chicks, but she didn't know how to take care of them. So she told them:

"Creep back into your shells! When you are inside your shells, I will sit on you as before, and will take care of you."

"Crawl back into your shells! When you’re inside your shells, I’ll sit on you like before and take care of you."

The Chicks did as they were ordered and tried to creep into their shells, but were unable to do so, and only crushed their wings. Then one of the Chicks said to his mother:

The Chicks did what they were told and tried to crawl into their shells, but they couldn't manage it and just ended up crushing their wings. Then one of the Chicks said to his mother:

"If we are to stay all the time in our shells, you ought never to have hatched us."

"If we're going to stay in our shells all the time, you shouldn't have bothered hatching us."

THE CORN-CRAKE AND HIS MATE

A Corn-crake had made a nest in the meadow late in the year, and at mowing time his Mate was still sitting on her eggs. Early in the morning the peasants came to the meadow, took off the coats, whetted their scythes, and started one after another to mow down the grass and to put it down in rows. The Corn-crake flew up to see what the mowers were doing. When he saw a peasant swing his scythe and cut a snake in two, he rejoiced and flew back to his Mate and said:

A Corn-crake had made a nest in the meadow late in the year, and by mowing season, his mate was still sitting on her eggs. Early in the morning, the farmers arrived at the meadow, took off their jackets, sharpened their scythes, and began to mow down the grass and lay it in rows. The Corn-crake flew up to see what the mowers were doing. When he saw one of the farmers swing his scythe and cut a snake in half, he was thrilled and flew back to his mate and said:

"Don't fear the peasants! They have come to cut the snakes to pieces; they have given us no rest for quite awhile."

"Don't be afraid of the peasants! They've come to kill the snakes; they've been bothering us for quite some time."

But his Mate said:

But his friend said:

"The peasants are cutting the grass, and with the grass they are cutting everything which is in their way,—the snakes, and the Corn-crake's nest, and the Corn-crake's head. My heart forebodes nothing good: but I cannot carry away the eggs, nor fly from the nest, for fear of chilling them."

"The farmers are cutting the grass, and along with it, they’re clearing everything in their path—the snakes, the nest of the corncrake, and the corncrake itself. I have a bad feeling about this, but I can’t take the eggs away or leave the nest, fearing I might chill them."

When the mowers came to the nest of the Corn-crake, one of the peasants swung his scythe and cut off the head of the Corn-crake's Mate, and put the eggs in his bosom and gave them to his children to play with.

When the mowers reached the Corn-crake's nest, one of the farmers swung his scythe and decapitated the Corn-crake's mate, then took the eggs and tucked them into his shirt, giving them to his kids to play with.

THE COW AND THE BILLY GOAT

An old woman had a Cow and a Billy Goat. The two pastured together. At milking the Cow was restless. The old woman brought out some bread and salt, and gave it to the Cow, and said:

An old woman had a cow and a billy goat. The two grazed together. When it was time to milk the cow, she was uneasy. The old woman took out some bread and salt, gave it to the cow, and said:

"Stand still, motherkin; take it, take it! I will bring you some more, only stand still."

"Hold on, sweetheart; just take it, take it! I'll get you more, just hold on."

On the next evening the Goat came home from the field before the Cow, and spread his legs, and stood in front of the old woman. The old woman wanted to strike[Pg 36] him with the towel, but he stood still, and did not stir. He remembered that the woman had promised the Cow some bread if she would stand still. When the woman saw that he would not budge, she picked up a stick, and beat him with it.

On the next evening, the Goat got home from the field before the Cow did, spread his legs, and stood in front of the old woman. The old woman wanted to hit him with the towel, but he stayed put and didn’t move. He remembered that the woman had promised the Cow some bread if she stood still. When the woman saw that he wouldn’t budge, she grabbed a stick and hit him with it.

When the Goat went away, the woman began once more to feed the Cow with bread, and to talk to her.

When the Goat left, the woman started feeding the Cow bread again and talking to her.

"There is no honesty in men," thought the Goat. "I stood still better than the Cow, and was beaten for it."

"There is no honesty in men," thought the Goat. "I stayed still better than the Cow, and I got punished for it."

He stepped aside, took a run, hit against the milk-pail, spilled the milk, and hurt the old woman.

He stepped aside, took off running, crashed into the milk can, spilled the milk, and hurt the old woman.

THE FOX'S TAIL

A Man caught a Fox, and asked her:

A man caught a fox and asked her:

"Who has taught you Foxes to cheat the dogs with your tails?"

"Who taught you foxes to trick the dogs with your tails?"

The Fox asked: "How do you mean, to cheat? We do not cheat the dogs, but simply run from them as fast as we can."

The Fox asked, "What do you mean by cheating? We don't cheat the dogs; we just run away from them as fast as we can."

The Man said:

The guy said:

"Yes, you do cheat them with your tails. When the dogs catch up with you and are about to clutch you, you turn your tails to one side; the dogs turn sharply after the tail, and then you run in the opposite direction."

"Yes, you do trick them with your tails. When the dogs catch up to you and are about to grab you, you flip your tails to one side; the dogs quickly chase after the tail, and then you run in the opposite direction."

The Fox laughed, and said:

The Fox laughed and said:

"We do not do so in order to cheat the dogs, but in order to turn around; when a dog is after us, and we see that we cannot get away straight ahead, we turn to one side, and in order to do that suddenly, we have to swing the tail to the other side, just as you do with your arms, when you have to turn around. That is not our invention; God himself invented it when He created us, so that the dogs might not be able to catch all the Foxes."

"We don’t do this to trick the dogs, but to change direction; when a dog is chasing us and we realize we can't run straight ahead, we turn to one side. To make that turn quickly, we have to swing our tail to the opposite side, just like you do with your arms when you need to pivot. That’s not something we came up with; God designed it when He created us, so the dogs wouldn't be able to catch all the foxes."


STORIES FOR CHILDREN
1869-1872

STORIES FOR CHILDREN

Kids' Stories

THE FOUNDLING

A poor woman had a daughter by the name of Másha. Másha went in the morning to fetch water, and saw at the door something wrapped in rags. When she touched the rags, there came from it the sound of "Ooah, ooah, ooah!" Másha bent down and saw that it was a tiny, red-skinned baby. It was crying aloud: "Ooah, ooah!"

A poor woman had a daughter named Másha. Másha went out in the morning to get water and saw something wrapped in rags by the door. When she touched the rags, she heard a sound saying, "Ooah, ooah, ooah!" Másha bent down and saw that it was a tiny, red-skinned baby. It was crying loudly: "Ooah, ooah!"

Másha took it into her arms and carried it into the house, and gave it milk with a spoon. Her mother said:

Másha picked it up and brought it inside, then fed it milk with a spoon. Her mom said:

"What have you brought?"

"What did you bring?"

"A baby. I found it at our door."

"A baby. I found it at our doorstep."

The mother said:

The mom said:

"We are poor as it is; we have nothing to feed the baby with; I will go to the chief and tell him to take the baby."

"We're struggling as it is; we have nothing to feed the baby; I will go to the chief and ask him to take the baby."

Másha began to cry, and said:

Másha started to cry and said:

"Mother, the child will not eat much; leave it here! See what red, wrinkled little hands and fingers it has!"

"Mom, the baby won't eat much; just leave it here! Look at how red and wrinkled its little hands and fingers are!"

Her mother looked at them, and she felt pity for the child. She did not take the baby away. Másha fed and swathed the child, and sang songs to it, when it went to sleep.

Her mother looked at them and felt sorry for the child. She didn’t take the baby away. Másha fed and wrapped the child and sang songs to it when it fell asleep.


THE PEASANT AND THE CUCUMBERS

A peasant once went to the gardener's, to steal cucumbers. He crept up to the cucumbers, and thought:

A peasant once went to the gardener's to steal cucumbers. He snuck up to the cucumbers and thought:

"I will carry off a bag of cucumbers, which I will sell; with the money I will buy a hen. The hen will lay eggs, hatch them, and raise a lot of chicks. I will feed the chicks and sell them; then I will buy me a young sow, and she will bear a lot of pigs. I will sell the pigs, and buy me a mare; the mare will foal me some colts. I will raise the colts, and sell them. I will buy me a house, and start a garden. In the garden I will sow cucumbers, and will not let them be stolen, but will keep a sharp watch on them. I will hire watchmen, and put them in the cucumber patch, while I myself will come on them, unawares, and shout: 'Oh, there, keep a sharp lookout!'"

"I'll take a bag of cucumbers and sell them; with the money, I'll buy a hen. The hen will lay eggs, hatch them, and raise a bunch of chicks. I'll feed the chicks and sell them; then I'll get a young sow, and she will have a lot of piglets. I'll sell the pigs and buy a mare; the mare will give me some colts. I'll raise the colts and sell them. I'll buy a house and start a garden. In the garden, I'll plant cucumbers and make sure they aren't stolen, keeping a close eye on them. I'll hire watchmen and place them in the cucumber patch, while I'll come up on them unexpectedly and shout: 'Oh, there, stay alert!'"

And this he shouted as loud as he could. The watchmen heard it, and they rushed out and beat the peasant.

And he shouted this as loudly as he could. The guards heard it, and they rushed out and beat the peasant.


THE FIRE

During harvest-time the men and women went out to work. In the village were left only the old and the very young. In one hut there remained a grandmother with her three grandchildren.

During harvest time, the men and women went out to work. In the village, only the elderly and the very young stayed behind. In one hut, there was a grandmother with her three grandchildren.

The grandmother made a fire in the oven, and lay down to rest herself. Flies kept alighting on her and biting her. She covered her head with a towel and fell asleep. One of the grandchildren, Másha (she was three years old), opened the oven, scraped some coals into a potsherd, and went into the vestibule. In the vestibule lay sheaves: the women were getting them bound.

The grandmother started a fire in the oven and lay down to rest. Flies kept landing on her and biting her. She covered her head with a towel and fell asleep. One of the grandchildren, Másha (she was three years old), opened the oven, scraped some coals into a piece of pottery, and went into the entryway. In the entryway, there were bundles of sheaves: the women were getting them tied up.

Másha brought the coals, put them under the sheaves, and began to blow. When the straw caught fire, she was glad; she went into the hut and took her brother Kiryúsha by the arm (he was a year and a half old, and had just learned to walk), and brought him out, and said to him:

Másha brought the coals, placed them under the sheaves, and started to blow. When the straw ignited, she felt happy; she entered the hut and took her little brother Kiryúsha by the arm (he was a year and a half old and had just learned how to walk) and brought him outside, saying to him:

"See, Kiryúsha, what a fire I have kindled."

"Look, Kiryúsha, see the fire I’ve started."

The sheaves were already burning and crackling. When the vestibule was filled with smoke, Másha became frightened and ran back into the house. Kiryúsha fell over the threshold, hurt his nose, and began to cry; Másha pulled him into the house, and both hid under a bench.

The bundles were already burning and crackling. When the entryway filled with smoke, Másha got scared and ran back into the house. Kiryúsha tripped over the threshold, hurt his nose, and started to cry; Másha dragged him into the house, and they both hid under a bench.

The grandmother heard nothing, and did not wake. The elder boy, Ványa (he was eight years old), was in the street. When he saw the smoke rolling out of the vestibule, he ran to the door, made his way through the smoke into the house, and began to waken his grandmother; but she was dazed from her sleep, and, forgetting the[Pg 42] children, rushed out and ran to the farmyards to call the people.

The grandmother heard nothing and didn’t wake up. The older boy, Ványa (who was eight years old), was outside. When he saw the smoke coming out of the entryway, he ran to the door, pushed his way through the smoke into the house, and tried to wake his grandmother; but she was confused from her sleep and, forgetting the children, ran outside to the farmyards to call for help.

In the meantime Másha was sitting under the bench and keeping quiet; but the little boy cried, because he had hurt his nose badly. Ványa heard his cry, looked under the bench, and called out to Másha:

In the meantime, Másha was sitting under the bench and staying quiet, but the little boy was crying because he had hurt his nose badly. Ványa heard his cry, looked under the bench, and called out to Másha:

"Run, you will burn!"

"Run, or you'll get burned!"

Másha ran to the vestibule, but could not pass for the smoke and fire. She turned back. Then Ványa raised a window and told her to climb through it. When she got through, Ványa picked up his brother and dragged him along. But the child was heavy and did not let his brother take him. He cried and pushed Ványa. Ványa fell down twice, and when he dragged him up to the window, the door of the hut was already burning. Ványa thrust the child's head through the window and wanted to push him through; but the child took hold of him with both his hands (he was very much frightened) and would not let them take him out. Then Ványa cried to Másha:

Másha ran to the entrance, but couldn't get through because of the smoke and fire. She turned back. Then Ványa opened a window and told her to climb through it. Once she was through, Ványa picked up his brother and tried to drag him along. But the kid was heavy and resisted being pulled. He cried and pushed Ványa away. Ványa fell down twice, and by the time he got him up to the window, the door of the hut was already on fire. Ványa pushed the child's head through the window and tried to shove him out, but the child grabbed onto him with both hands (he was extremely scared) and wouldn’t let go. Then Ványa shouted to Másha:

"Pull him by the head!" while he himself pushed him behind.

"Pull him by the head!" while he was pushing him from behind.

And thus they pulled him through the window and into the street.

And so they dragged him through the window and into the street.


THE OLD HORSE

In our village there was an old, old man, Pímen Timoféich. He was ninety years old. He was living at the house of his grandson, doing no work. His back was bent: he walked with a cane and moved his feet slowly.

In our village, there was an elderly man, Pímen Timoféich. He was ninety years old and lived in his grandson's house, doing no work. His back was hunched; he walked with a cane and moved his feet slowly.

He had no teeth at all, and his face was wrinkled. His nether lip trembled; when he walked and when he talked, his lips smacked, and one could not understand what he was saying.

He had no teeth, and his face was wrinkled. His bottom lip trembled; when he walked and when he talked, his lips smacked, making it hard to understand what he was saying.

We were four brothers, and we were fond of riding. But we had no gentle riding-horses. We were allowed to ride only on one horse,—the name of that horse was Raven.

We were four brothers, and we loved to ride. But we didn't have any gentle riding horses. We were only allowed to ride one horse—the name of that horse was Raven.

One day mamma allowed us to ride, and all of us went with the valet to the stable. The coachman saddled Raven for us, and my eldest brother was the first to take a ride. He rode for a long time; he rode to the threshing-floor and around the garden, and when he came back, we shouted:

One day Mom let us ride, and we all went with the valet to the stable. The coachman saddled up Raven for us, and my oldest brother was the first to go. He rode for a long time; he went to the threshing-floor and around the garden, and when he came back, we cheered:

"Now gallop past us!"

"Now ride past us!"

My elder brother began to strike Raven with his feet and with the whip, and Raven galloped past us.

My older brother started kicking Raven and hitting him with the whip, and Raven raced past us.

After him, my second brother mounted the horse. He, too, rode for quite awhile, and he, too, urged Raven on with the whip and galloped up the hill. He wanted to ride longer, but my third brother begged him to let him ride at once.

After him, my second brother got on the horse. He also rode for a while, and he, too, encouraged Raven with the whip and galloped up the hill. He wanted to ride longer, but my third brother asked him to let him ride right away.

My third brother rode to the threshing-floor, and around the garden, and down the village, and raced up-hill to the[Pg 44] stable. When he rode up to us Raven was panting, and his neck and shoulders were dark from sweat.

My third brother rode to the threshing floor, around the garden, down the village, and raced uphill to the[Pg 44] stable. When he rode up to us, Raven was panting, and his neck and shoulders were soaked with sweat.

When my turn came, I wanted to surprise my brothers and to show them how well I could ride, so I began to drive Raven with all my might, but he did not want to get away from the stable. And no matter how much I beat him, he would not run, but only shied and turned back. I grew angry at the horse, and struck him as hard as I could with my feet and with the whip. I tried to strike him in places where it would hurt most; I broke the whip and began to strike his head with what was left of the whip. But Raven would not run. Then I turned back, rode up to the valet, and asked him for a stout switch. But the valet said to me:

When it was my turn, I wanted to impress my brothers and show off how well I could ride, so I started to whip Raven with all my strength, but he just wouldn't leave the stable. No matter how much I hit him, he wouldn't run; he just flinched and tried to turn back. I got angry at the horse and kicked him as hard as I could with my feet and lashed him with the whip. I aimed for spots that would hurt the most; I broke the whip and began to hit his head with the remaining piece. But Raven still wouldn't run. Then I turned back, rode up to the stable hand, and asked him for a sturdy switch. But the stable hand told me:

"Don't ride any more, sir! Get down! What use is there in torturing the horse?"

"Don’t ride anymore, sir! Get off! What’s the point of torturing the horse?"

I felt offended, and said:

I was offended and said:

"But I have not had a ride yet. Just watch me gallop! Please, give me a good-sized switch! I will heat him up."

"But I haven't had a ride yet. Just watch me go! Please, give me a good-sized whip! I'll get him fired up."

Then the valet shook his head, and said:

Then the valet shook his head and said:

"Oh, sir, you have no pity; why should you heat him up? He is twenty years old. The horse is worn out; he can barely breathe, and is old. He is so very old! Just like Pímen Timoféich. You might just as well sit down on Timoféich's back and urge him on with a switch. Well, would you not pity him?"

"Oh, sir, you have no compassion; why are you pushing him so hard? He’s twenty years old. The horse is exhausted; he can hardly breathe and is really old. He’s so very old! Just like Pímen Timoféich. You might as well sit on Timoféich’s back and drive him with a whip. Well, wouldn’t you feel sorry for him?"

I thought of Pímen, and listened to the valet's words. I climbed down from the horse and, when I saw how his sweaty sides hung down, how he breathed heavily through his nostrils, and how he switched his bald tail, I understood that it was hard for the horse. Before that I used to think that it was as much fun for him as for me. I felt so sorry for Raven that I began to kiss his sweaty neck and to beg his forgiveness for having beaten him.

I thought about Pímen and listened to what the valet said. I got off the horse and saw how his sweaty sides were sagging, how he was breathing heavily through his nostrils, and how he was switching his bald tail. I realized that it was hard for him. Before, I used to think it was just as much fun for him as it was for me. I felt so sorry for Raven that I started kissing his sweaty neck and begging for his forgiveness for having beaten him.

Since then I have grown to be a big man, and I always am careful with the horses, and always think of Raven and of Pímen Timoféitch whenever I see anybody torture a horse.

Since then, I've grown into a big guy, and I always take care around the horses, always thinking of Raven and Pímen Timoféitch whenever I see someone mistreating a horse.


HOW I LEARNED TO RIDE

When I was a little fellow, we used to study every day, and only on Sundays and holidays went out and played with our brothers. Once my father said:

When I was a kid, we used to study every day, and we only went out to play with our brothers on Sundays and holidays. One time my dad said:

"The children must learn to ride. Send them to the riding-school!"

"The kids need to learn how to ride. Send them to riding school!"

I was the youngest of the brothers, and I asked:

I was the youngest of the brothers, and I asked:

"May I, too, learn to ride?"

"Can I also learn to ride?"

My father said:

My dad said:

"You will fall down."

"You'll fall down."

I began to beg him to let me learn, and almost cried. My father said:

I started pleading with him to let me learn, and I was on the verge of tears. My dad said:

"All right, you may go, too. Only look out! Don't cry when you fall off. He who does not once fall down from a horse will not learn to ride."

"Okay, you can go too. Just be careful! Don't cry if you fall off. If you never fall off a horse, you won't learn how to ride."

When Wednesday came, all three of us were taken to the riding-school. We entered by a large porch, and from the large porch went to a smaller one. Beyond the porch was a very large room: instead of a floor it had sand. And in this room were gentlemen and ladies and just such boys as we. That was the riding-school. The riding-school was not very light, and there was a smell of horses, and you could hear them snap whips and call to the horses, and the horses strike their hoofs against the wooden walls. At first I was frightened and could not see things well. Then our valet called the riding-master, and said:

When Wednesday arrived, the three of us were taken to the riding school. We entered through a big porch and then moved to a smaller one. Beyond that was a huge room that had sand instead of a floor. In that room were gentlemen, ladies, and boys like us. That was the riding school. It wasn't very bright, there was a smell of horses in the air, and you could hear people cracking whips and calling to the horses, along with the sound of hooves striking the wooden walls. I was really nervous at first and couldn't see things clearly. Then our valet called the riding master and said:

"Give these boys some horses: they are going to learn how to ride."

"Get these boys some horses; they're going to learn how to ride."

The master said:

The teacher said:

"All right!"

"Okay!"

Then he looked at me, and said:

Then he looked at me and said:

"He is very small, yet."

"He is still very small."

But the valet said:

But the attendant said:

"He promised not to cry when he falls down."

"He promised not to cry when he falls."

The master laughed and went away.

The master laughed and walked away.

Then they brought three saddled horses, and we took off our cloaks and walked down a staircase to the riding-school. The master was holding a horse by a cord, and my brothers rode around him. At first they rode at a slow pace, and later at a trot. Then they brought a pony. It was a red horse, and his tail was cut off. He was called Ruddy. The master laughed, and said to me:

Then they brought out three saddled horses, and we took off our cloaks and walked down the stairs to the riding school. The instructor was holding a horse by a rope, and my brothers rode around him. At first, they rode slowly, and later at a trot. Then they brought in a pony. It was a red horse, and his tail had been cut off. His name was Ruddy. The instructor laughed and said to me:

"Well, young gentleman, get on your horse!"

"Well, young man, hop on your horse!"

I was both happy and afraid, and tried to act in such a manner as not to be noticed by anybody. For a long time I tried to get my foot into the stirrup, but could not do it because I was too small. Then the master raised me up in his hands and put me on the saddle. He said:

I felt both happy and scared, and I tried to behave in a way that wouldn’t draw anyone's attention. For a long time, I struggled to get my foot into the stirrup, but I couldn’t manage it because I was too small. Then the master lifted me up in his hands and placed me on the saddle. He said:

"The young master is not heavy,—about two pounds in weight, that is all."

"The young master isn't heavy—just about two pounds, that's all."

At first he held me by my hand, but I saw that my brothers were not held, and so I begged him to let go of me. He said:

At first, he held my hand, but I noticed that my brothers weren’t being held, so I asked him to let go of me. He said:

"Are you not afraid?"

"Aren't you afraid?"

I was very much afraid, but I said that I was not. I was so much afraid because Ruddy kept dropping his ears. I thought he was angry at me. The master said:

I was really scared, but I said I wasn't. I was so scared because Ruddy kept lowering his ears. I thought he was mad at me. The master said:

"Look out, don't fall down!" and let go of me. At first Ruddy went at a slow pace, and I sat up straight. But the saddle was sleek, and I was afraid I would slip off. The master asked me:

"Watch out, don't fall!" and then he let go of me. At first, Ruddy moved along slowly, and I sat up straight. But the saddle was smooth, and I was worried I would slide off. The instructor asked me:

"Well, are you fast in the saddle?"

"Well, are you quick on the horse?"

I said:

I said:

"Yes, I am."

"Yeah, I am."

"If so, go at a slow trot!" and the master clicked his tongue.

"Okay, then, go at a slow trot!" and the master clicked his tongue.

Ruddy started at a slow trot, and began to jog me. But I kept silent, and tried not to slip to one side. The master praised me:

Ruddy started at a slow trot and began to jog me. But I stayed quiet and tried not to lean to one side. The master praised me:

"Oh, a fine young gentleman, indeed!"

"Oh, a really nice young man, for sure!"

I was very glad to hear it.

I was really happy to hear that.

Just then the master's friend went up to him and began to talk with him, and the master stopped looking at me.

Just then, the master's friend approached him and started talking, and the master stopped paying attention to me.

Suddenly I felt that I had slipped a little to one side on my saddle. I wanted to straighten myself up, but was unable to do so. I wanted to call out to the master to stop the horse, but I thought it would be a disgrace if I did it, and so kept silence. The master was not looking at me and Ruddy ran at a trot, and I slipped still more to one side. I looked at the master and thought that he would help me, but he was still talking with his friend, and without looking at me kept repeating:

Suddenly, I felt like I had shifted a bit to one side on my saddle. I wanted to straighten myself up, but I couldn’t. I wanted to call out to the master to stop the horse, but I thought it would be embarrassing if I did, so I stayed quiet. The master wasn’t looking at me, and Ruddy was trotting, which made me slip even more to the side. I glanced at the master, hoping he would help me, but he was still talking to his friend, and without looking at me, he kept repeating:

"Well done, young gentleman!"

"Great job, young man!"

I was now altogether to one side, and was very much frightened. I thought that I was lost; but I felt ashamed to cry. Ruddy shook me up once more, and I slipped off entirely and fell to the ground. Then Ruddy stopped, and the master looked at the horse and saw that I was not on him. He said:

I was now completely to one side and really scared. I thought I was lost, but I felt too embarrassed to cry. Ruddy shook me up again, and I fell off completely and hit the ground. Then Ruddy stopped, and the master looked at the horse and noticed I wasn’t on him. He said:

"I declare, my young gentleman has dropped off!" and walked over to me.

"I declare, my young man has passed out!" and walked over to me.

When I told him that I was not hurt, he laughed and said:

When I told him I wasn't hurt, he laughed and said:

"A child's body is soft."

"Kids' bodies are soft."

I felt like crying. I asked him to put me again on the horse, and I was lifted on the horse. After that I did not fall down again.

I felt like crying. I asked him to put me back on the horse, and I was lifted onto it. After that, I didn't fall off again.

Thus we rode twice a week in the riding-school, and I soon learned to ride well, and was not afraid of anything.

So we rode twice a week at the riding school, and I quickly learned to ride well and wasn’t scared of anything.


THE WILLOW

During Easter week a peasant went out to see whether the ground was all thawed out.

During Easter week, a farmer went out to check if the ground had completely thawed.

He went into the garden and touched the soil with a stick. The earth was soft. The peasant went into the woods; here the catkins were already swelling on the willows. The peasant thought:

He walked into the garden and poked the soil with a stick. The earth was soft. The peasant headed into the woods; there, the catkins were already starting to swell on the willows. The peasant thought:

"I will fence my garden with willows; they will grow up and will make a good hedge!"

"I'll surround my garden with willows; they'll grow tall and create a nice hedge!"

He took his axe, cut down a dozen willows, sharpened them at the end, and stuck them in the ground.

He grabbed his axe, took down a dozen willows, sharpened the ends, and planted them in the ground.

All the willows sent up sprouts with leaves, and underground let out just such sprouts for roots; and some of them took hold of the ground and grew, and others did not hold well to the ground with their roots, and died and fell down.

All the willows started growing new shoots with leaves, and underground, they sprouted roots. Some of these roots took hold in the ground and thrived, while others struggled to grip the soil, eventually dying and falling over.

In the fall the peasant was glad at the sight of his willows: six of them had taken root. The following spring the sheep killed two willows by gnawing at them, and only two were left. Next spring the sheep nibbled at these also. One of them was completely ruined, and the other came to, took root, and grew to be a tree. In the spring the bees just buzzed in the willow. In swarming time the swarms were often put out on the willow, and the peasants brushed them in. The men and women frequently ate and slept under the willow, and the children climbed on it and broke off rods from it.

In the fall, the farmer was happy to see his willows: six of them had taken root. The next spring, the sheep destroyed two willows by chewing on them, leaving only two. The following spring, the sheep also nibbled these remaining willows. One of them was completely ruined, but the other recovered, took root, and grew into a tree. In the spring, the bees buzzed around the willow. During swarming season, the swarms were often placed on the willow, and the farmers gathered them in. The men and women often ate and rested under the willow, and the children climbed on it and broke off branches.

The peasant that had set out the willow was long dead, and still it grew. His eldest son twice cut down its branches and used them for fire-wood. The willow kept[Pg 50] growing. They trimmed it all around, and cut it down to a stump, but in the spring it again sent out twigs, thinner ones than before, but twice as many as ever, as is the case with a colt's forelock.

The peasant who planted the willow was long gone, yet it continued to thrive. His eldest son chopped off its branches twice and used them for firewood. The willow just kept growing. They pruned it all around and chopped it down to a stump, but in the spring, it sent out new shoots, thinner than before, but twice as many as ever, like a colt's forelock.

And the eldest son quit farming, and the village was given up, but the willow grew in the open field. Other peasants came there, and chopped the willow, but still it grew. The lightning struck it; but it sent forth side branches, and it grew and blossomed. A peasant wanted to cut it down for a block, but he gave it up, it was too rotten. It leaned sidewise, and held on with one side only; and still it grew, and every year the bees came there to gather the pollen.

And the oldest son stopped farming, and the village was abandoned, but the willow thrived in the open field. Other farmers came by and chopped the willow, but it just kept growing. Lightning struck it, but it grew side branches and continued to blossom. One farmer intended to cut it down for firewood, but he decided against it because it was too decayed. It leaned to one side and only supported itself on that side, yet it still grew, and every year the bees came to gather the pollen.

One day, early in the spring, the boys gathered under the willow, to watch the horses. They felt cold, so they started a fire. They gathered stubbles, wormwood, and sticks. One of them climbed on the willow and broke off a lot of twigs. They put it all in the hollow of the willow and set fire to it. The tree began to hiss and its sap to boil, and the smoke rose and the tree burned; its whole inside was smudged. The young shoots dried up, the blossoms withered.

One day, early in spring, the boys gathered under the willow to watch the horses. They felt cold, so they started a fire. They collected stubble, wormwood, and sticks. One of them climbed up the willow and broke off a bunch of twigs. They put everything in the hollow of the willow and set it on fire. The tree started to hiss and its sap began to boil, and smoke rose as the tree burned; its entire inside got charred. The young shoots dried up, and the blossoms faded.

The children drove the horses home. The scorched willow was left all alone in the field. A black raven flew by, and he sat down on it, and cried:

The kids took the horses home. The burned willow was left all by itself in the field. A black raven flew by, landed on it, and squawked:

"So you are dead, old smudge! You ought to have died long ago!"

"So you’re dead, old smudge! You should've died a long time ago!"


BÚLKA

I had a small bulldog. He was called Búlka. He was black; only the tips of his front feet were white. All bulldogs have their lower jaws longer than the upper, and the upper teeth come down behind the nether teeth, but Búlka's lower jaw protruded so much that I could put my finger between the two rows of teeth. His face was broad, his eyes large, black, and sparkling; and his teeth and incisors stood out prominently. He was as black as a negro. He was gentle and did not bite, but he was strong and stubborn. If he took hold of a thing, he clenched his teeth and clung to it like a rag, and it was not possible to tear him off, any more than as though he were a lobster.

I had a small bulldog named Búlka. He was black, with only the tips of his front feet being white. All bulldogs have longer lower jaws than upper jaws, and their upper teeth rest behind their lower teeth, but Búlka's lower jaw stuck out so much that I could fit my finger between the two rows of teeth. His face was broad, his eyes large, black, and sparkling; and his teeth and incisors stood out prominently. He was as black as can be. He was gentle and didn’t bite, but he was strong and stubborn. Once he grabbed onto something, he clamped his teeth down and held onto it like a rag, and it was impossible to pull him away, just like trying to detach a lobster.

Once he was let loose on a bear, and he got hold of the bear's ear and stuck to him like a leech. The bear struck him with his paws and squeezed him, and shook him from side to side, but could not tear himself loose from him, and so he fell down on his head, in order to crush Búlka; but Búlka held on to him until they poured cold water over him.

Once he was set loose on a bear, he grabbed the bear's ear and wouldn’t let go, like a leech. The bear hit him with its paws and squeezed him, shaking him side to side, but he couldn’t shake him off. So, the bear fell on his head to try to crush Búlka, but Búlka held on until they poured cold water over him.

I got him as a puppy, and raised him myself. When I went to the Caucasus, I did not want to take him along, and so went away from him quietly, ordering him to be shut up. At the first station I was about to change the relay, when suddenly I saw something black and shining coming down the road. It was Búlka in his brass collar. He was flying at full speed toward the station. He rushed up to me, licked my hand, and stretched himself out in the shade under the cart. His tongue stuck out a[Pg 52] whole hand's length. He now drew it in to swallow the spittle, and now stuck it out again a whole hand's length. He tried to breathe fast, but could not do so, and his sides just shook. He turned from one side to the other, and struck his tail against the ground.

I got him as a puppy and raised him on my own. When I went to the Caucasus, I didn't want to take him with me, so I left quietly, telling them to lock him up. At the first station, I was about to switch the relay when suddenly I saw something black and shiny coming down the road. It was Búlka in his brass collar. He was sprinting at full speed toward the station. He ran up to me, licked my hand, and settled down in the shade under the cart. His tongue stuck out a full hand's length. He then pulled it in to swallow the drool, and then stuck it out again a full hand's length. He tried to breathe fast but couldn’t, and his sides just shook. He rolled from one side to the other and thumped his tail against the ground.

I learned later that after I had left he had broken a pane, jumped out of the window, and followed my track along the road, and thus raced twenty versts through the greatest heat.

I found out later that after I left, he had broken a window, jumped out, and followed my path along the road, racing twenty miles in the intense heat.


BÚLKA AND THE WILD BOAR

Once we went into the Caucasus to hunt the wild boar, and Búlka went with me. The moment the hounds started, Búlka rushed after them, following their sound, and disappeared in the forest. That was in the month of November; the boars and sows are then very fat.

Once we went into the Caucasus to hunt wild boar, and Búlka came with me. The moment the hounds took off, Búlka dashed after them, following their sounds, and vanished into the forest. That was in November; the boars and sows are really fat at that time.

In the Caucasus there are many edible fruits in the forests where the boars live: wild grapes, cones, apples, pears, blackberries, acorns, wild plums. And when all these fruits get ripe and are touched by the frost, the boars eat them and grow fat.

In the Caucasus, there are plenty of edible fruits in the forests where the wild boars roam: wild grapes, cones, apples, pears, blackberries, acorns, and wild plums. When all these fruits ripen and are touched by frost, the boars eat them and become plump.

At that time a boar gets so fat that he cannot run from the dogs. When they chase him for about two hours, he makes for the thicket and there stops. Then the hunters run up to the place where he stands, and shoot him. They can tell by the bark of the hounds whether the boar has stopped, or is running. If he is running, the hounds yelp, as though they were beaten; but when he stops, they bark as though at a man, with a howling sound.

At that point, a wild boar becomes so fat that he can't escape from the dogs. After being chased for about two hours, he heads for the thicket and stops there. The hunters quickly move to where he is and shoot him. They can tell by the dogs' barking whether the boar is still running or has stopped. If he's running, the hounds whimper as if they've been beaten; but when he stops, they bark like they're alerting someone, making a howling sound.

During that chase I ran for a long time through the forest, but not once did I cross a boar track. Finally I heard the long-drawn bark and howl of the hounds, and ran up to that place. I was already near the boar. I could hear the crashing in the thicket. The boar was turning around on the dogs, but I could not tell by the bark that they were not catching him, but only circling around him. Suddenly I heard something rustle behind me, and I saw that it was Búlka. He had evidently strayed from the hounds in the forest and had lost his way, and now was hearing their barking and making for[Pg 54] them, like me, as fast as he could. He ran across a clearing through the high grass, and all I could see of him was his black head and his tongue clinched between his white teeth. I called him back, but he did not look around, and ran past me and disappeared in the thicket. I ran after him, but the farther I went, the more and more dense did the forest grow. The branches kept knocking off my cap and struck me in the face, and the thorns caught in my garments. I was near to the barking, but could not see anything.

During that chase, I ran for a long time through the forest, but I never crossed a boar track. Finally, I heard the distant bark and howl of the hounds, so I ran toward that sound. I was already close to the boar. I could hear it crashing through the underbrush. The boar was facing the dogs, but from the barking, I could tell they weren’t catching it; they were just circling around it. Suddenly, I heard something rustling behind me and saw that it was Búlka. He had clearly wandered away from the hounds in the forest and lost his way, now heading toward their barking, just like me, as fast as he could. He darted across a clearing in the tall grass, and all I glimpsed was his black head and his tongue sticking out between his white teeth. I called him back, but he didn’t turn around, ran past me, and vanished into the thicket. I chased after him, but the deeper I went, the denser the forest became. The branches kept knocking my cap off and hitting me in the face, and the thorns snagged my clothes. I was close to the barking, but I couldn’t see anything.

Suddenly I heard the dogs bark louder, and something crashed loudly, and the boar began to puff and snort. I immediately made up my mind that Búlka had got up to him and was busy with him. I ran with all my might through the thicket to that place. In the densest part of the thicket I saw a dappled hound. She was barking and howling in one spot, and within three steps from her something black could be seen moving around.

Suddenly, I heard the dogs barking louder, and then something crashed loudly, followed by the boar starting to puff and snort. I quickly realized that Búlka had caught up with him and was on the job. I sprinted with all my strength through the thicket to that spot. In the thickest part of the thicket, I saw a dappled dog. She was barking and howling in one spot, and within three steps from her, I could see something black moving around.

When I came nearer, I could make out the boar, and I heard Búlka whining shrilly. The boar grunted and made for the hound; the hound took her tail between her legs and leaped away. I could see the boar's side and head. I aimed at his side and fired. I saw that I had hit him. The boar grunted and crashed through the thicket away from me. The dogs whimpered and barked in his track; I tried to follow them through the undergrowth. Suddenly I saw and heard something almost under my feet. It was Búlka. He was lying on his side and whining. Under him there was a puddle of blood. I thought the dog was lost; but I had no time to look after him, I continued to make my way through the thicket. Soon I saw the boar. The dogs were trying to catch him from behind, and he kept turning, now to one side, and now to another. When the boar saw me, he moved toward me. I fired a second time, almost resting the barrel against him, so that his bristles caught fire, and the boar groaned[Pg 55] and tottered, and with his whole cadaver dropped heavily on the ground.

As I got closer, I could see the boar, and I heard Búlka whining loudly. The boar grunted and charged at the dog; Búlka tucked her tail between her legs and jumped away. I could see the boar's side and head. I aimed for his side and shot. I knew I had hit him. The boar grunted and crashed through the brush in the opposite direction. The dogs whimpered and barked as they followed his trail; I tried to catch up with them through the undergrowth. Suddenly, I spotted and heard something almost beneath my feet. It was Búlka. He was lying on his side and whining. There was a pool of blood under him. I thought the dog was done for; but I didn't have time to check on him, so I pushed on through the thicket. Soon, I spotted the boar. The dogs were trying to catch him from behind, and he kept turning, once to one side, then the other. When the boar saw me, he came toward me. I shot a second time, almost pressing the barrel against him, so much so that his bristles caught fire, and the boar groaned and staggered before collapsing heavily to the ground.

When I came up, the boar was dead, and only here and there did his body jerk and twitch. Some of the dogs, with bristling hair, were tearing his belly and legs, while the others were lapping the blood from his wound.

When I arrived, the boar was dead, and his body was twitching slightly in places. Some of the dogs, with their fur standing on end, were tearing at his belly and legs, while others were lapping up the blood from his wound.

Then I thought of Búlka, and went back to find him. He was crawling toward me and groaning. I went up to him and looked at his wound. His belly was ripped open, and a whole piece of his guts was sticking out of his body and dragging on the dry leaves. When my companions came up to me, we put the guts back and sewed up his belly. While we were sewing him up and sticking the needle through his skin, he kept licking my hand.

Then I thought of Búlka and went back to look for him. He was crawling toward me and groaning. I approached him and checked his wound. His stomach was torn open, and a chunk of his intestines was hanging out and dragging on the dry leaves. When my friends arrived, we put the intestines back and stitched up his stomach. While we were sewing him up and pushing the needle through his skin, he kept licking my hand.

The boar was tied up to the horse's tail, to pull him out of the forest, and Búlka was put on the horse, and thus taken home. Búlka was sick for about six weeks, and got well again.

The boar was tied to the horse's tail to pull it out of the forest, and Búlka was placed on the horse, and taken home like that. Búlka was sick for about six weeks but eventually got better.


PHEASANTS

Wild fowls are called pheasants in the Caucasus. There are so many of them that they are cheaper there than tame chickens. Pheasants are hunted with the "hobby," by scaring up, and from under dogs. This is the way they are hunted with the "hobby." They take a piece of canvas and stretch it over a frame, and in the middle of the frame they make a cross piece. They cut a hole in the canvas. This frame with the canvas is called a hobby. With this hobby and with the gun they start out at dawn to the forest. The hobby is carried in front, and through the hole they look out for the pheasants. The pheasants feed at daybreak in the clearings. At times it is a whole brood,—a hen with all her chicks, and at others a cock with his hen, or several cocks together.

Wild fowl are known as pheasants in the Caucasus. There are so many of them that they cost less than farmed chickens. Pheasants are hunted using a "hobby," which involves scaring them up and using dogs. Here’s how they hunt with the "hobby": they take a piece of canvas and stretch it over a frame, creating a cross piece in the middle. They cut a hole in the canvas. This frame and canvas setup is called a hobby. With the hobby and a gun, they head out to the forest at dawn. They carry the hobby in front of them and look through the hole for pheasants. Pheasants feed at daybreak in clearings. Sometimes it’s a whole brood—a hen with all her chicks—or other times it's a cock with his hen, or several cocks together.

The pheasants do not see the man, and they are not afraid of the canvas and let the hunter come close to them. Then the hunter puts down the hobby, sticks his gun through the rent, and shoots at whichever bird he pleases.

The pheasants don’t see the man, and they aren’t scared of the canvas, so the hunter can approach them easily. Then the hunter sets down the hobby, slides his gun through the tear, and shoots at whichever bird he wants.

This is the way they hunt by scaring up. They let a watch-dog into the forest and follow him. When the dog finds a pheasant, he rushes for it. The pheasant flies on a tree, and then the dog begins to bark at it. The hunter follows up the barking and shoots the pheasant in the tree. This chase would be easy, if the pheasant alighted on a tree in an open place, or if it sat still, so that it might be seen. But they always alight on dense trees, in the thicket, and when they see the hunter they hide themselves in the branches. And it is hard to make one's[Pg 57] way through the thicket to the tree on which a pheasant is sitting, and hard to see it. So long as the dog alone barks at it, it is not afraid: it sits on a branch and preens and flaps its wings at the dog. But the moment it sees a man, it immediately stretches itself out along a bough, so that only an experienced hunter can tell it, while an inexperienced one will stand near by and see nothing.

This is how they hunt by scaring them up. They let a watchdog into the forest and follow him. When the dog spots a pheasant, he goes after it. The pheasant flies up to a tree, and then the dog starts barking at it. The hunter tracks the barking and shoots the pheasant in the tree. This chase would be easy if the pheasant landed on a tree in an open area or if it stayed still, making it visible. But they always perch in dense trees, in the thicket, and when they notice the hunter, they hide among the branches. It’s difficult to navigate through the thicket to the tree where a pheasant is sitting, and it’s hard to see it. As long as the dog is the only one barking, the pheasant isn’t scared: it perches on a branch and preens and flaps its wings at the dog. But the moment it spots a person, it flattens itself along a branch, so that only an experienced hunter can spot it, while an inexperienced one will stand nearby and see nothing.

When the Cossacks steal up to the pheasants, they pull their caps over their faces and do not look up, because a pheasant is afraid of a man with his gun, but more still of his eyes.

When the Cossacks sneak up on the pheasants, they pull their caps down over their faces and avoid looking up, because a pheasant is scared of a man with a gun, but even more so of his gaze.

This is the way they hunt from under dogs. They take a setter and follow him to the forest. The dog scents the place where the pheasants have been feeding at daybreak, and begins to make out their tracks. No matter how the pheasants may have mixed them up, a good dog will always find the last track, that takes them out from the spot where they have been feeding. The farther the dog follows the track, the stronger will the scent be, and thus he will reach the place where the pheasant sits or walks about in the grass in the daytime. When he comes near to where the bird is, he thinks that it is right before him, and starts walking more cautiously so as not to frighten it, and will stop now and then, ready to jump and catch it. When the dog comes up very near to the pheasant, it flies up, and the hunter shoots it.

This is how they hunt with dogs. They take a setter and follow it into the woods. The dog picks up the scent of where the pheasants have been feeding at dawn and starts to figure out their tracks. No matter how mixed up the pheasants might have left them, a good dog will always find the last track that leads away from where they were feeding. The further the dog follows the track, the stronger the scent will be, allowing it to reach the spot where the pheasant is resting or moving around in the grass during the day. When the dog gets close to the bird, it believes it’s right in front of it and begins to walk more quietly to avoid scaring it, stopping occasionally and getting ready to leap and catch it. When the dog gets very close to the pheasant, it flies up, and the hunter takes the shot.


MILTON AND BÚLKA

I bought me a setter to hunt pheasants with. The name of the dog was Milton. He was a big, thin, gray, spotted dog, with long lips and ears, and he was very strong and intelligent. He did not fight with Búlka. No dog ever tried to get into a fight with Búlka. He needed only to show his teeth, and the dogs would take their tails between their legs and slink away.

I got a setter to hunt pheasants with. The dog's name was Milton. He was a big, lanky, gray-spotted dog with long lips and ears, and he was really strong and smart. He didn't fight with Búlka. No dog ever dared to fight with Búlka. He just had to show his teeth, and the other dogs would tuck their tails between their legs and slink away.

Once I went with Milton to hunt pheasants. Suddenly Búlka ran after me to the forest. I wanted to drive him back, but could not do so; and it was too far for me to take him home. I thought he would not be in my way, and so walked on; but the moment Milton scented a pheasant in the grass and began to search for it, Búlka rushed forward and tossed from side to side. He tried to scare up the pheasant before Milton. He heard something in the grass, and jumped and whirled around; but he had a poor scent and could not find the track himself, but watched Milton, to see where he was running. The moment Milton started on the trail, Búlka ran ahead of him. I called Búlka back and beat him, but could not do a thing with him. The moment Milton began to search, he darted forward and interfered with him.

Once, I went with Milton to hunt pheasants. Suddenly, Búlka ran after me into the forest. I tried to send him back, but I couldn't; it was too far for me to take him home. I thought he wouldn’t get in my way, so I kept walking. But as soon as Milton caught the scent of a pheasant in the grass and began to search for it, Búlka rushed forward, bouncing from side to side. He tried to scare the pheasant up before Milton could. He heard something in the grass, jumped, and spun around, but he had a weak sense of smell and couldn't track it himself; instead, he watched Milton to see where he was going. The moment Milton picked up the trail, Búlka dashed ahead of him. I called Búlka back and scolded him, but it was no use. Every time Milton began to search, Búlka shot forward and got in his way.

I was already on the point of going home, because I thought that the chase was spoiled; but Milton found a better way of cheating Búlka. This is what he did: the moment Búlka rushed ahead of him, he gave up the trail and turned in another direction, pretending that he was searching there. Búlka rushed there where Milton was, and Milton looked at me and wagged his tail and went[Pg 59] back to the right trail. Búlka again ran up to Milton and rushed past him, and again Milton took some ten steps to one side and cheated Búlka, and again led me straight; and so he cheated Búlka all the way and did not let him spoil the chase.

I was about to head home, thinking the chase was ruined, but Milton found a clever way to outsmart Búlka. Here’s what he did: as soon as Búlka darted ahead, he abandoned the trail and pretended to search in another direction. Búlka followed him, and Milton looked at me, wagged his tail, and then went back to the right trail. Búlka ran up to Milton and rushed past him again, but Milton took a few steps to the side and tricked Búlka once more, leading me straight ahead; he kept outsmarting Búlka the whole way and made sure the chase wasn’t ruined.


THE TURTLE

Once I went with Milton to the chase. Near the forest he began to search. He straightened out his tail, pricked his ears, and began to sniff. I fixed the gun and followed him. I thought that he was looking for a partridge, hare, or pheasant. But Milton did not make for the forest, but for the field. I followed him and looked ahead of me. Suddenly I saw what he was searching for. In front of him was running a small turtle, of the size of a cap. Its bare, dark gray head on a long neck was stretched out like a pestle; the turtle in walking stretched its bare legs far out, and its back was all covered with bark.

Once I went with Milton to the hunt. Near the woods, he started to search. He straightened his tail, perked up his ears, and began to sniff around. I readied the gun and followed him. I figured he was after a partridge, hare, or pheasant. But Milton didn’t head into the woods; he made for the field instead. I followed him and looked ahead. Suddenly, I saw what he was after. In front of him was a small turtle, about the size of a cap. Its bare, dark gray head on a long neck was stretched out like a pestle; as it walked, the turtle stretched its bare legs out wide, and its back was completely covered in bark.

When it saw the dog, it hid its legs and head and let itself down on the grass so that only its shell could be seen. Milton grabbed it and began to bite at it, but could not bite through it, because the turtle has just such a shell on its belly as it has on its back, and has only openings in front, at the back, and at the sides, where it puts forth its head, its legs, and its tail.

When it saw the dog, it pulled its legs and head in and dropped itself down on the grass so only its shell was visible. Milton grabbed it and started to bite it, but he couldn’t bite through it because the turtle has the same kind of shell on its belly as it does on its back, with only openings at the front, back, and sides for its head, legs, and tail.

I took the turtle away from Milton, and tried to see how its back was painted, and what kind of a shell it had, and how it hid itself. When you hold it in your hands and look between the shell, you can see something black and alive inside, as though in a cellar. I threw away the turtle, and walked on, but Milton would not leave it, and carried it in his teeth behind me. Suddenly Milton whimpered and dropped it. The turtle had put forth its foot inside of his mouth, and had scratched it. That made him so angry that he began to bark; he grasped it once more and carried it behind me. I ordered Milton to[Pg 61] throw it away, but he paid no attention to me. Then I took the turtle from him and threw it away. But he did not leave it. He hurriedly dug a hole near it; when the hole was dug, he threw the turtle into it and covered it up with dirt.

I took the turtle away from Milton and tried to check out how its back was painted, what kind of shell it had, and how it hid itself. When you hold it in your hands and look between the shell, you can see something black and alive inside, like it's in a basement. I tossed the turtle aside and kept walking, but Milton wouldn’t leave it and carried it in his mouth behind me. Suddenly, Milton whined and dropped it. The turtle had stuck its foot out inside his mouth and scratched him. That made him so mad that he started barking; he picked it up again and carried it behind me. I told Milton to[Pg 61] throw it away, but he ignored me. So, I took the turtle from him and tossed it aside. But he still wouldn’t leave it. He quickly dug a hole next to it; once the hole was ready, he dropped the turtle in and covered it with dirt.

The turtles live on land and in the water, like snakes and frogs. They breed their young from eggs. These eggs they lay on the ground, and they do not hatch them, but the eggs burst themselves, like fish spawn, and the turtles crawl out of them. There are small turtles, not larger than a saucer, and large ones, seven feet in length and weighing seven hundredweights. The large turtles live in the sea.

The turtles live both on land and in water, similar to snakes and frogs. They lay their eggs on the ground but don’t hatch them; instead, the eggs break open on their own, like fish eggs, and the turtles crawl out. There are small turtles, no bigger than a plate, and large ones that are seven feet long and weigh a ton. The big turtles live in the ocean.

One turtle lays in the spring hundreds of eggs. The turtle's shells are its ribs. Men and other animals have each rib separate, while the turtle's ribs are all grown together into a shell. But the main thing is that with all the animals the ribs are inside the flesh, while the turtle has the ribs on the outside, and the flesh beneath them.

One turtle lays hundreds of eggs in the spring. The turtle's shell is made up of its ribs. Humans and other animals have separate ribs, but the turtle’s ribs are fused together into a shell. The important difference is that in all other animals, the ribs are inside the body, while the turtle has its ribs on the outside, with the flesh underneath.


BÚLKA AND THE WOLF

When I left the Caucasus, they were still fighting there, and in the night it was dangerous to travel without a guard.

When I left the Caucasus, they were still fighting there, and at night it was risky to travel without a guard.

I wanted to leave as early as possible, and so did not lie down to sleep.

I wanted to leave as early as possible, so I didn't lie down to sleep.

My friend came to see me off, and we sat the whole evening and night in the village street, in front of my cabin.

My friend came to say goodbye, and we spent the whole evening and night in the village street, right in front of my cabin.

It was a moonlit night with a mist, and so bright that one could read, though the moon was not to be seen.

It was a misty night lit by the moon, so bright that you could read, even though the moon wasn’t visible.

In the middle of the night we suddenly heard a pig squealing in the yard across the street. One of us cried: "A wolf is choking the pig!"

In the middle of the night, we suddenly heard a pig squealing in the yard across the street. One of us shouted, "A wolf is choking the pig!"

I ran into the house, grasped a loaded gun, and ran into the street. They were all standing at the gate of the yard where the pig was squealing, and cried to me: "Here!" Milton rushed after me,—no doubt he thought that I was going out to hunt with the gun; but Búlka pricked his short ears, and tossed from side to side, as though to ask me whom he was to clutch. When I ran up to the wicker fence, I saw a beast running straight toward me from the other side of the yard. That was the wolf. He ran up to the fence and jumped on it. I stepped aside and fixed my gun. The moment the wolf jumped down from the fence to my side, I aimed, almost touching him with the gun, and pulled the trigger; but my gun made "Click" and did not go off. The Wolf did not stop, but ran across the street.

I rushed into the house, grabbed a loaded gun, and dashed into the street. They were all gathered at the gate of the yard where the pig was squealing, and called out to me: "Here!" Milton chased after me—he probably thought I was going out to hunt with the gun; but Búlka perked up his short ears and looked back and forth, as if to ask me who he was supposed to catch. When I reached the wicker fence, I saw a beast charging straight toward me from the other side of the yard. It was the wolf. He ran up to the fence and jumped on it. I stepped aside and readied my gun. As soon as the wolf jumped down from the fence to my side, I aimed, almost touching him with the gun, and pulled the trigger; but my gun just went "Click" and didn't fire. The wolf didn’t stop, but sprinted across the street.

Milton and Búlka made for him. Milton was near to the wolf, but was afraid to take hold of him; and no matter how fast Búlka ran on his short legs, he could not keep up with him. We ran as fast as we could after the wolf, but both the wolf and the dogs disappeared from sight. Only at the ditch, at the end of the village, did we hear a low barking and whimpering, and saw the dust rise in the mist of the moon and the dogs busy with the wolf. When we ran up to the ditch, the wolf was no longer there, and both dogs returned to us with raised tails and angry faces. Búlka snarled and pushed me with his head: evidently he wanted to tell me something, but did not know how.

Milton and Búlka were trying to catch him. Milton was close to the wolf but was too scared to grab him, and no matter how fast Búlka ran on his short legs, he couldn’t keep up. We ran after the wolf as fast as we could, but both the wolf and the dogs vanished from view. Only at the ditch at the edge of the village did we hear low barking and whimpering, and we saw dust rising in the moonlight as the dogs chased the wolf. When we got to the ditch, the wolf was gone, and both dogs came back to us with their tails up and angry expressions. Búlka growled and nudged me with his head; obviously, he wanted to tell me something but didn’t know how.

We examined the dogs, and found a small wound on Búlka's head. He had evidently caught up with the wolf before he got to the ditch, but had not had a chance to get hold of him, while the wolf snapped at him and ran away. It was a small wound, so there was no danger.

We looked over the dogs and discovered a small injury on Búlka's head. He apparently came across the wolf before it reached the ditch but didn’t manage to catch it, as the wolf snapped at him and fled. The injury was minor, so there was no cause for concern.

We returned to the cabin, and sat down and talked about what had happened. I was angry because the gun had missed fire, and thought of how the wolf would have remained on the spot, if the gun had shot. My friend wondered how the wolf could have crept into the yard. An old Cossack said that there was nothing remarkable about it, because that was not a wolf, but a witch who had charmed my gun. Thus we sat and kept talking. Suddenly the dogs darted off, and we saw the same wolf in the middle of the street; but this time he ran so fast when he heard our shout that the dogs could not catch up with him.

We went back to the cabin, sat down, and talked about what had happened. I was frustrated because the gun misfired and thought about how the wolf would have stayed there if it had fired. My friend wondered how the wolf had managed to sneak into the yard. An old Cossack said there was nothing strange about it, because that wasn’t a wolf, but a witch who had cursed my gun. So we kept sitting and chatting. Suddenly, the dogs took off, and we spotted the same wolf in the middle of the street; but this time he ran so fast when he heard us shout that the dogs couldn’t catch up to him.

After that the old Cossack was fully convinced that it was not a wolf, but a witch; but I thought that it was a mad wolf, because I had never seen or heard of such a thing as a wolf's coming back toward the people, after it had been driven away.

After that, the old Cossack was completely sure that it wasn’t a wolf, but a witch; however, I believed it was a crazy wolf because I had never seen or heard of a wolf coming back toward people after it had been chased away.

In any case I poured some powder on Búlka's wound,[Pg 64] and set it on fire. The powder flashed up and burned out the sore spot.

In any case, I sprinkled some powder on Búlka's wound,[Pg 64] and ignited it. The powder flared up and burned away the sore spot.

I burned out the sore with powder, in order to burn away the poisonous saliva, if it had not yet entered the blood. But if the saliva had already entered the blood, I knew that the blood would carry it through the whole body, and then it would not be possible to cure him.

I burned the sore with powder to destroy the toxic saliva, in case it hadn't entered the bloodstream yet. But if the saliva had already gotten into the blood, I knew that it would spread throughout the entire body, and then it wouldn't be possible to save him.


WHAT HAPPENED TO BÚLKA IN PYATIGÓRSK

From the Cossack village I did not travel directly to Russia, but first to Pyatigórsk, where I stayed two months. Milton I gave away to a Cossack hunter, and Búlka I took along with me to Pyatigórsk.

From the Cossack village, I didn't head straight to Russia, but first went to Pyatigórsk, where I stayed for two months. I gave Milton to a Cossack hunter, and I took Búlka with me to Pyatigórsk.

Pyatigórsk [in English, Five-Mountains] is called so because it is situated on Mount Besh-tau. And besh means in Tartar "five," and tau "mountain." From this mountain flows a hot sulphur stream. It is as hot as boiling water, and over the spot where the water flows from the mountain there is always a steam as from a samovár.

Pyatigórsk, which means "Five-Mountains," gets its name because it’s located on Mount Besh-tau. In Tartar, "besh" means "five" and "tau" means "mountain." A hot sulfur stream flows from this mountain, and it’s as hot as boiling water. There’s always steam rising from the spot where the water pours out, just like from a samovár.

The whole place, on which the city stands, is very cheerful. From the mountain flow the hot springs, and at the foot of the mountain is the river Podkúmok. On the slopes of the mountain are forests; all around the city are fields, and in the distance are seen the mountains of the Caucasus. On these the snow never melts, and they are always as white as sugar. One large mountain, Elbrus, is like a white loaf of sugar; it can be seen from everywhere when the weather is clear. People come to the hot springs to be cured, and over them there are arbours and awnings, and all around them are gardens with walks. In the morning the music plays, and people drink the water, or bathe, or stroll about.

The entire area where the city is located is very lively. Hot springs flow down from the mountain, and at the mountain's base is the Podkúmok River. There are forests on the mountain slopes; surrounding the city are fields, and in the distance, you can see the Caucasus Mountains. The snow on these mountains never melts, and they are always as white as sugar. One big mountain, Elbrus, looks like a giant loaf of sugar; it’s visible from everywhere when the weather is clear. People come to the hot springs for healing, and there are gazebos and awnings over them, with gardens and walking paths all around. In the morning, music plays, and people drink the water, bathe, or take leisurely strolls.

The city itself is on the mountain, but at the foot of it there is a suburb. I lived in that suburb in a small house. The house stood in a yard, and before the windows was a small garden, and in the garden stood the landlord's beehives, not in hollow stems, as in Russia, but[Pg 66] in round, plaited baskets. The bees are there so gentle that in the morning I used to sit with Búlka in that garden, amongst the beehives.

The city is located on the mountain, but at its base, there’s a suburb. I lived in that suburb in a small house. The house was set in a yard, and in front of the windows was a small garden, where the landlord's beehives were located, not in hollow stems like in Russia, but in round, woven baskets. The bees are so gentle that in the morning, I would sit with Búlka in that garden, surrounded by the beehives.

Búlka walked about between the hives, and sniffed, and listened to the bees' buzzing; he walked so softly among them that he did not interfere with them, and they did not bother him.

Búlka strolled around the hives, inhaling the scent and listening to the buzzing of the bees; he moved so quietly among them that he didn’t disturb them, and they didn’t pay him any mind.

One morning I returned home from the waters, and sat down in the garden to drink coffee. Búlka began to scratch himself behind his ears, and made a grating noise with his collar. The noise worried the bees, and so I took the collar off. A little while later I heard a strange and terrible noise coming from the city. The dogs barked, howled, and whimpered, people shouted, and the noise descended lower from the mountain and came nearer and nearer to our suburb.

One morning, I came home from the water and sat in the garden to have some coffee. Búlka started scratching behind his ears, making a grating sound with his collar. The noise agitated the bees, so I took off the collar. A little while later, I heard a strange and terrible noise coming from the city. The dogs were barking, howling, and whimpering, people were shouting, and the sound grew louder as it moved down from the mountain and got closer to our neighborhood.

Búlka stopped scratching himself, put his broad head with its white teeth between his fore legs, stuck out his tongue as he wished, and lay quietly by my side. When he heard the noise he seemed to understand what it was. He pricked his ears, showed his teeth, jumped up, and began to snarl. The noise came nearer. It sounded as though all the dogs of the city were howling, whimpering, and barking. I went to the gate to see what it was, and my landlady came out, too. I asked her:

Búlka stopped scratching himself, rested his big head with its white teeth between his front legs, stuck out his tongue like he wanted, and lay quietly beside me. When he heard the noise, he seemed to understand what it was. He perked up his ears, bared his teeth, jumped up, and started to snarl. The noise got closer. It sounded like all the dogs in the city were howling, whimpering, and barking. I went to the gate to check it out, and my landlady came out too. I asked her:

"What is this?"

"What's this?"

She said:

She said:

"The prisoners of the jail are coming down to kill the dogs. The dogs have been breeding so much that the city authorities have ordered all the dogs in the city to be killed."

"The inmates of the jail are coming down to kill the dogs. The dogs have been breeding so much that the city officials have ordered all the dogs in the city to be put down."

"So they would kill Búlka, too, if they caught him?"

"So they would also kill Búlka if they caught him?"

"No, they are not allowed to kill dogs with collars."

"No, they can't kill dogs that wear collars."

Just as I was speaking, the prisoners were coming up to our house. In front walked the soldiers, and behind them four prisoners in chains. Two of the prisoners had[Pg 67] in their hands long iron hooks, and two had clubs. In front of our house, one of the prisoners caught a watch-dog with his hook and pulled it up to the middle of the street, and another began to strike it with the club.

Just as I was talking, the prisoners were approaching our house. In the front were the soldiers, and behind them were four prisoners in chains. Two of the prisoners had long iron hooks in their hands, and two had clubs. In front of our house, one of the prisoners caught a watch dog with his hook and dragged it into the middle of the street, while another started hitting it with the club.

The little dog whined dreadfully, but the prisoners shouted and laughed. The prisoner with the hook turned over the dog, and when he saw that it was dead, he pulled out the hook and looked around for other dogs.

The little dog whined pitifully, but the prisoners shouted and laughed. The prisoner with the hook flipped the dog over, and when he saw that it was dead, he pulled out the hook and looked around for other dogs.

Just then Búlka rushed headlong at that prisoner, as though he were a bear. I happened to think that he was without his collar, so I shouted: "Búlka, back!" and told the prisoners not to strike the dog. But the prisoner laughed when he saw Búlka, and with his hook nimbly struck him and caught him by his thigh. Búlka tried to get away; but the prisoner pulled him up toward him and told the other prisoner to strike him. The other raised his club, and Búlka would have been killed, but he jerked, and broke the skin at the thigh and, taking his tail between his legs, flew, with the red sore on his body, through the gate and into the house, and hid himself under my bed.

Just then, Búlka charged at that prisoner like he was a bear. I suddenly remembered that he wasn't wearing his collar, so I shouted, "Búlka, back!" and warned the prisoners not to hit the dog. The prisoner laughed when he saw Búlka and skillfully jabbed him with his hook, catching him by the thigh. Búlka tried to escape, but the prisoner pulled him closer and told the other prisoner to hit him. The other one raised his club, and Búlka could have been seriously hurt, but he jerked away, breaking the skin on his thigh. With his tail between his legs, he bolted, with a red sore on his body, through the gate and into the house, hiding under my bed.

He was saved because the skin had broken in the spot where the hook was.

He was saved because the skin had torn where the hook was.


BÚLKA'S AND MILTON'S END

Búlka and Milton died at the same time. The old Cossack did not know how to get along with Milton. Instead of taking him out only for birds, he went with him to hunt wild boars. And that same fall a tusky boar ripped him open. Nobody knew how to sew him up, and so he died.

Búlka and Milton died at the same time. The old Cossack didn’t know how to get along with Milton. Instead of just taking him out for bird hunting, he took him to hunt wild boars. That same fall, a tusked boar fatally injured him. No one knew how to stitch him up, and so he died.

Búlka, too, did not live long after the prisoners had caught him. Soon after his salvation from the prisoners he began to feel unhappy, and started to lick everything that he saw. He licked my hands, but not as formerly when he fawned. He licked for a long time, and pressed his tongue against me, and then began to snap. Evidently he felt like biting my hand, but did not want to do so. I did not give him my hand. Then he licked my boot and the foot of a table, and then he began to snap at these things. That lasted about two days, and on the third he disappeared, and no one saw him or heard of him.

Búlka also didn’t last long after the prisoners caught him. Shortly after being freed from them, he began to feel unhappy and started to lick everything in sight. He licked my hands, but it wasn’t like before when he used to fawn over me. He licked for a while, pressing his tongue against me, and then he started to snap. It was clear he wanted to bite my hand but didn’t actually want to do it. I didn’t offer him my hand. Then he licked my boot and the foot of a table, and started snapping at those things too. This went on for about two days, and by the third day, he vanished, and no one saw or heard from him again.

He could not have been stolen or run away from me. This happened six weeks after the wolf had bitten him. Evidently the wolf had been mad. Búlka had gone mad, and so went away. He had what hunters call the rabies. They say that this madness consists in this, that the mad animal gets cramps in its throat. It wants to drink and cannot, because the water makes the cramps worse. And so it gets beside itself from pain and thirst, and begins to bite. Evidently Búlka was beginning to have these cramps when he started to lick and then to bite my hand and the foot of the table.

He couldn't have been stolen or run away from me. This happened six weeks after the wolf had bitten him. Clearly, the wolf had been rabid. Búlka had gone rabid, and so he left. He had what hunters call rabies. They say that this madness means the infected animal gets cramps in its throat. It wants to drink but can't, because the water makes the cramps worse. So, it goes insane from pain and thirst and starts to bite. It seems Búlka was starting to have those cramps when he began to lick and then bite my hand and the foot of the table.

I went everywhere in the neighbourhood and asked about Búlka, but could not find out what had become of him, or how he had died. If he had been running about and biting, as mad dogs do, I should have heard of him. No doubt he ran somewhere into a thicket and there died by himself.

I searched all around the neighborhood and asked about Búlka, but I couldn't find out what happened to him or how he died. If he had been running around and biting like rabid dogs do, I would have heard something. He probably wandered off into some bushes and died alone there.

The hunters say that when an intelligent dog gets the rabies, he runs to the fields and forests, and there tries to find the herb which he needs, and rolls in the dew, and gets cured. Evidently Búlka never got cured. He never came back.

The hunters say that when a smart dog gets rabies, it runs to the fields and forests, looks for the herb it needs, and rolls in the dew to get better. Clearly, Búlka never got better. He never came back.


THE GRAY HARE

A gray hare was living in the winter near the village. When night came, he pricked one ear and listened; then he pricked his second ear, moved his whiskers, sniffed, and sat down on his hind legs. Then he took a leap or two over the deep snow, and again sat down on his hind legs, and looked around him. Nothing could be seen but snow. The snow lay in waves and glistened like sugar. Over the hare's head hovered a frost vapour, and through this vapour could be seen the large, bright stars.

A gray hare was living in the winter near the village. When night fell, he perked up one ear and listened; then he perked up his other ear, wiggled his whiskers, sniffed, and sat down on his hind legs. Then he took a leap or two over the deep snow and sat back down on his hind legs, looking around. All he could see was snow. The snow lay in waves and sparkled like sugar. Above the hare's head hovered a frost mist, and through this mist, the large, bright stars were visible.

The hare had to cross the highway, in order to come to a threshing-floor he knew of. On the highway the runners could be heard squeaking, and the horses snorting, and seats creaking in the sleighs.

The hare had to cross the highway to get to a threshing floor he knew about. On the highway, you could hear the squeaking of the runners, the snorting of the horses, and the creaking of the seats in the sleighs.

The hare again stopped near the road. Peasants were walking beside the sleighs, and the collars of their caftans were raised. Their faces were scarcely visible. Their beards, moustaches, and eyelashes were white. Steam rose from their mouths and noses. Their horses were sweaty, and the hoarfrost clung to the sweat. The horses jostled under their arches, and dived in and out of snow-drifts. The peasants ran behind the horses and in front of them, and beat them with their whips. Two peasants walked beside each other, and one of them told the other how a horse of his had once been stolen.

The hare stopped again near the road. Peasants were walking alongside the sleighs, their caftan collars pulled up. Their faces were barely visible. Their beards, mustaches, and eyelashes were white. Steam was rising from their mouths and noses. Their horses were sweaty, and frost clung to the sweat. The horses jostled beneath their harnesses, diving in and out of snowdrifts. The peasants ran behind the horses and in front of them, whipping them with their reins. Two peasants walked side by side, and one of them was telling the other about a horse he once had stolen.

When the carts passed by, the hare leaped across the road and softly made for the threshing-floor. A dog saw the hare from a cart. He began to bark and darted after the hare. The hare leaped toward the threshing-floor over the snow-drifts, which held him back; but the dog[Pg 71] stuck fast in the snow after the tenth leap, and stopped. Then the hare, too, stopped and sat up on his hind legs, and then softly went on to the threshing-floor.

When the carts rolled by, the hare jumped across the road and quietly headed for the threshing-floor. A dog spotted the hare from a cart. It started barking and chased after the hare. The hare leaped toward the threshing-floor, trying to maneuver over the snow-drifts that slowed him down; however, the dog[Pg 71]got stuck in the snow after its tenth leap and came to a halt. Then the hare also stopped, sat up on its hind legs, and then quietly continued on to the threshing-floor.

On his way he met two other hares on the sowed winter field. They were feeding and playing. The hare played awhile with his companions, dug away the frosty snow with them, ate the wintergreen, and went on.

On his way, he came across two other hares in the winter-planted field. They were eating and having fun. The hare joined his friends for a bit, cleared away the frosty snow with them, ate some wintergreen, and then continued on his way.

In the village everything was quiet; the fires were out. All one could hear was a baby's cry in a hut and the crackling of the frost in the logs of the cabins. The hare went to the threshing-floor, and there found some companions. He played awhile with them on the cleared floor, ate some oats from the open granary, climbed on the kiln over the snow-covered roof, and across the wicker fence started back to his ravine.

In the village, everything was peaceful; the fires had gone out. All that could be heard was a baby's cry from a hut and the sound of frost crackling in the logs of the cabins. The hare went to the threshing floor and found some friends there. He played for a bit with them on the cleared floor, ate some oats from the open granary, climbed onto the kiln over the snow-covered roof, and then made his way back to his ravine over the wicker fence.

The dawn was glimmering in the east; the stars grew less, and the frost vapours rose more densely from the earth. In the near-by village the women got up, and went to fetch water; the peasants brought the feed from the barn; the children shouted and cried. There were still more carts going down the road, and the peasants talked aloud to each other.

The sun was starting to rise in the east; the stars were fading away, and thicker frost mist was rising from the ground. In the nearby village, the women woke up and went to get water; the farmers brought feed from the barn; the kids were shouting and crying. More carts continued down the road, and the farmers were chatting with each other.

The hare leaped across the road, went up to his old lair, picked out a high place, dug away the snow, lay with his back in his new lair, dropped his ears on his back, and fell asleep with open eyes.

The hare jumped across the road, went to his old den, found a high spot, dug out the snow, lay back in his new den, dropped his ears on his back, and fell asleep with his eyes open.


GOD SEES THE TRUTH, BUT DOES NOT TELL AT ONCE

In the city of Vladímir there lived a young merchant, Aksénov by name. He had two shops and a house.

In the city of Vladimir, there lived a young merchant named Aksénov. He owned two shops and a house.

Aksénov was a light-complexioned, curly-headed, fine-looking man and a very jolly fellow and good singer. In his youth Aksénov had drunk much, and when he was drunk he used to become riotous, but when he married he gave up drinking, and that now happened very rarely with him.

Aksénov was a light-skinned, curly-haired, attractive guy who was really cheerful and a good singer. When he was younger, Aksénov drank a lot, and when he got drunk, he would get rowdy. But after he married, he stopped drinking, and it hardly ever happened anymore.

One day in the summer Aksénov went to the Nízhni-Nóvgorod fair. As he bade his family good-bye, his wife said to him:

One day in the summer, Aksénov went to the Nizhniy Novgorod fair. As he said goodbye to his family, his wife told him:

"Iván Dmítrievich, do not start to-day! I have had a bad dream about you."

"Iván Dmítrievich, don’t start today! I had a bad dream about you."

Aksénov laughed, and said:

Aksénov laughed and said:

"Are you afraid that I might go on a spree at the fair?"

"Are you worried that I might go on a binge at the fair?"

His wife said:

His wife said:

"I do not know what I am afraid of, but I had a bad dream: I dreamed that you came to town, and when you took off your cap I saw that your head was all gray."

"I don’t know what I’m afraid of, but I had a bad dream: I dreamed that you came to town, and when you took off your cap, I saw that your hair was all gray."

Aksénov laughed.

Aksénov chuckled.

"That means that I shall make some profit. If I strike a good bargain, you will see me bring you some costly presents."

"That means I’ll make some profit. If I get a good deal, you’ll see me bring you some expensive gifts."

And he bade his family farewell, and started.

And he said goodbye to his family and set off.

In the middle of his journey he met a merchant whom he knew, and they stopped together in a hostelry for the night. They drank their tea together, and lay down to [Pg 73] sleep in two adjoining rooms. Aksénov did not like to sleep long; he awoke in the middle of the night and, as it was easier to travel when it was cool, wakened his driver and told him to hitch the horses. Then he went to the "black" hut, paid his bill, and went away.

In the middle of his journey, he ran into a merchant he knew, and they decided to spend the night at an inn. They shared some tea and then went to sleep in two neighboring rooms. Aksénov didn't like to sleep in too late; he woke up in the middle of the night and, since it was cooler for traveling, he roused his driver and told him to get the horses ready. Then he went to the "black" hut, paid his bill, and left.

"'Whose knife is this?'"
Photogravure from painting by A. Kivshénko

When he had gone about forty versts, he again stopped to feed the horses and to rest in the vestibule of a hostelry. At dinner-time he came out on the porch, and ordered the samovár to be prepared for him. He took out his guitar and began to play. Suddenly a tróyka with bells drove up to the hostelry, and from the cart leaped an officer with two soldiers, and he went up to Aksénov, and asked him who he was and where he came from.

When he had traveled about forty versts, he stopped again to feed the horses and rest in the lobby of an inn. At dinner time, he stepped out onto the porch and asked for the samovar to be set up for him. He took out his guitar and started to play. Suddenly, a troika with bells pulled up to the inn, and an officer jumped out of the cart with two soldiers. He approached Aksénov and asked him who he was and where he had come from.

Aksénov told him everything as it was, and said:

Aksénov shared all the details with him honestly and said:

"Would you not like to drink tea with me?"

"Would you like to have tea with me?"

But the officer kept asking him questions:

But the officer kept interrogating him:

"Where did you stay last night? Were you alone, or with a merchant? Did you see the merchant in the morning? Why did you leave so early in the morning?"

"Where did you stay last night? Were you alone or with a merchant? Did you see the merchant in the morning? Why did you leave so early?"

Aksénov wondered why they asked him about all that; he told them everything as it was, and said:

Aksénov thought about why they were asking him all that; he told them everything as it was and said:

"Why do you ask me this? I am not a thief, nor a robber. I am travelling on business of my own, and you have nothing to ask me about."

"Why are you asking me this? I'm not a thief or a robber. I'm traveling for my own business, and you don't have anything to question me about."

Then the officer called the soldiers, and said:

Then the officer called the soldiers and said:

"I am the chief of the rural police, and I ask you this, because the merchant with whom you passed last night has been found with his throat cut. Show me your things, and you look through them!"

"I’m the head of the rural police, and I’m asking you this because the merchant you were with last night has been found with his throat cut. Show me your belongings, and you can look through them!"

They entered the house, took his valise and bag, and opened them and began to look through them. Suddenly the chief took a knife out of the bag, and cried out:

They walked into the house, grabbed his suitcase and bag, opened them up, and started rummaging through their contents. Suddenly, the chief pulled a knife out of the bag and shouted:

"Whose knife is this?"

"Whose knife is this?"

Aksénov looked, and saw that they had taken out a blood-stained knife from his bag, and he was frightened[Pg 74] "How did the blood get on the knife?"

Aksénov looked and saw that they had pulled a blood-stained knife out of his bag, and he felt scared[Pg 74]. "How did the blood get on the knife?"

Aksénov wanted to answer, but could not pronounce a word.

Aksénov wanted to respond, but he couldn't say a thing.

"I—I do not know—I—the knife—is not mine!"

"I don't know, the knife isn't mine!"

Then the chief said:

Then the chief said:

"In the morning the merchant was found in his bed with his throat cut. No one but you could have done it. The house was locked from within, and there was no one in the house but you. Here is the bloody knife in your bag, and your face shows your guilt. Tell me, how did you kill him, and how much money did you rob him of?"

"In the morning, the merchant was found in his bed with his throat slit. No one but you could have done it. The house was locked from the inside, and there was no one else in the house but you. Here’s the bloody knife in your bag, and your face shows your guilt. Tell me, how did you kill him, and how much money did you steal from him?"

Aksénov swore that he had not done it; that he had not seen the merchant after drinking tea with him; that he had with him his own eight thousand; that the knife was not his. But his voice faltered, his face was pale, and he trembled from fear, as though he were guilty.

Aksénov insisted he hadn’t done it; that he hadn’t seen the merchant after they had tea together; that he had his own eight thousand with him; that the knife wasn’t his. But his voice shook, his face was pale, and he trembled with fear, as if he were guilty.

The chief called in the soldiers, told them to bind him and to take him to the cart. When he was rolled into the cart with his legs tied, he made the sign of the cross and began to cry. They took away his money and things, and sent him to jail to the nearest town. They sent to Vladímir to find out what kind of a man Aksénov was, and all the merchants and inhabitants of Vladímir testified to the fact that Aksénov had drunk and caroused when he was young, but that he was a good man. Then they began to try him. He was tried for having killed the Ryazán merchant and having robbed him of twenty thousand roubles.

The chief called the soldiers, told them to tie him up and take him to the cart. Once he was rolled into the cart with his legs bound, he made the sign of the cross and started to cry. They took away his money and belongings and sent him to jail in the nearest town. They contacted Vladímir to find out what kind of person Aksénov was, and all the merchants and residents of Vladímir testified that Aksénov had drunk and partied in his youth, but that he was a good man. Then they began his trial. He was charged with killing the Ryazán merchant and robbing him of twenty thousand roubles.

The wife was grieving for her husband and did not know what to think. Her children were still young, and one was still at the breast. She took them all and went with them to the town where her husband was kept in prison. At first she was not admitted, but later she implored the authorities, and she was taken to her husband. When she saw him in prison garb and in chains, together[Pg 75] with murderers, she fell to the ground and could not come to for a long time. Then she placed her children about her, sat down beside him, and began to tell him about house matters, and to ask him about everything which had happened. He told her everything. She said:

The wife was heartbroken over her husband's situation and didn't know what to think. Her kids were still young, and one was still nursing. She gathered them all and went to the town where her husband was imprisoned. At first, they didn't let her in, but eventually, she pleaded with the officials, and they took her to see her husband. When she saw him in prison clothes and in chains, surrounded by criminals, she collapsed and couldn't regain her composure for a long time. After a while, she gathered her children around her, sat next to him, and started to talk about things at home while asking him about everything that had happened. He shared everything with her. She said:

"What shall I do?"

"What should I do?"

He said:

He said:

"We must petition the Tsar. An innocent man cannot be allowed to perish."

"We need to appeal to the Tsar. An innocent man shouldn't be allowed to die."

His wife said that she had already petitioned the Tsar, but that the petition had not reached him. Aksénov said nothing, and only lowered his head. Then his wife said:

His wife said she had already appealed to the Tsar, but that the appeal hadn’t reached him. Aksénov said nothing and just lowered his head. Then his wife said:

"You remember the dream I had about your getting gray. Indeed, you have grown gray from sorrow. If you had only not started then!"

"You remember the dream I had about you turning gray. You've definitely gone gray from sorrow. If only you hadn't started back then!"

And she looked over his hair, and said:

And she checked out his hair and said:

"Iván, my darling, tell your wife the truth: did you not do it?"

"Iván, my love, tell your wife the truth: didn’t you do it?"

Aksénov said, "And you, too, suspect me!" and covered his face with his hands, and began to weep.

Aksénov said, "And you suspect me too!" and covered his face with his hands, starting to cry.

Then a soldier came, and told his wife that she must leave with her children. And Aksénov for the last time bade his family farewell.

Then a soldier came and told his wife that she had to leave with their children. And Aksénov said goodbye to his family one last time.

When his wife had left, Aksénov thought about what they had been talking of. When he recalled that his wife had also suspected him and had asked him whether he had killed the merchant, he said to himself: "Evidently none but God can know the truth, and He alone must be asked, and from Him alone can I expect mercy." And from that time on Aksénov no longer handed in petitions and stopped hoping, but only prayed to God.

When his wife left, Aksénov thought about their conversation. Remembering that she had suspected him and had asked if he killed the merchant, he said to himself, "Only God knows the truth, and He alone can be asked; from Him alone can I hope for mercy." From that point on, Aksénov stopped submitting petitions and stopped hoping, and instead, he just prayed to God.

Aksénov was sentenced to be beaten with the knout, and to be sent to hard labour. And it was done.

Aksénov was sentenced to be whipped with the knout and sent to hard labor. And it happened.

He was beaten with the knout, and later, when the knout sores healed over, he was driven with other convicts to Siberia.

He was whipped with a knout, and later, when the wounds from the whipping healed, he was sent along with other prisoners to Siberia.

In Siberia, Aksénov passed twenty-six years at hard labour. His hair turned white like snow, and his beard grew long, narrow, and gray. All his mirth went away. He stooped, began to walk softly, spoke little, never laughed, and frequently prayed to God.

In Siberia, Aksénov spent twenty-six years doing hard labor. His hair turned white like snow, and his beard grew long, narrow, and gray. All his joy faded away. He hunched over, started to walk quietly, spoke very little, never laughed, and often prayed to God.

In the prison Aksénov learned to make boots, and with the money which he earned he bought himself the "Legends of the Holy Martyrs," and read them while it was light in the prison; on holidays he went to the prison church and read the Epistles, and sang in the choir,—his voice was still good. The authorities were fond of Aksénov for his gentleness, and his prison comrades respected him and called him "grandfather" and "God's man." When there were any requests to be made of the authorities, his comrades always sent him to speak for them, and when the convicts had any disputes between themselves, they came to Aksénov to settle them.

In prison, Aksénov learned how to make boots, and with the money he earned, he bought himself the "Legends of the Holy Martyrs," which he read while there was light in the prison. On holidays, he went to the prison church to read the Epistles and sang in the choir—his voice was still good. The authorities liked Aksénov for his kindness, and his fellow inmates respected him, calling him "grandfather" and "God's man." Whenever there were requests to be made to the authorities, his comrades always sent him to speak on their behalf, and when the inmates had any disputes among themselves, they turned to Aksénov to help resolve them.

No one wrote Aksénov letters from his home, and he did not know whether his wife and children were alive, or not.

No one wrote Aksénov any letters from home, and he had no idea if his wife and kids were alive or not.

Once they brought some new prisoners to the prison. In the evening the old prisoners gathered around the new men, and asked them from what town they came, or from what village, and for what acts they had been sent up. Aksénov, too, sat down on the bed-boards near the new prisoners and, lowering his head, listened to what they were saying. One of the new prisoners was a tall, sound-looking old man of about sixty years of age, with a gray, clipped beard. He was telling them what he had been sent up for:

Once they brought some new prisoners to the jail. In the evening, the old prisoners gathered around the newcomers and asked them where they were from and what they had done to end up there. Aksénov also sat down on the wooden bed near the new prisoners and, with his head lowered, listened to their conversation. One of the new prisoners was a tall, healthy-looking man around sixty years old, with a gray, trimmed beard. He was explaining what he had been sentenced for:

"Yes, brothers, I have come here for no crime at all. I had unhitched a driver's horse from the sleigh. I was caught. They said, 'You stole it.' And I said, 'I only wanted to get home quickly, for I let the horse go. Besides, the driver is a friend of mine. I am telling you the truth.'—'No,' they said, 'you have stolen it.' But they did not know what I had been stealing, or where I had[Pg 77] been stealing. There were crimes for which I ought to have been sent up long ago, but they could not convict me, and now I am here contrary to the law. 'You are lying,—you have been in Siberia, but you did not make a long visit there—'"

"Yes, brothers, I’m here for no crime at all. I unhitched a driver’s horse from the sleigh. I got caught. They accused me, saying, 'You stole it.' I replied, 'I just wanted to get home quickly, so I let the horse go. Plus, the driver is a friend of mine. I’m telling you the truth.'—'No,' they insisted, 'you stole it.' But they didn’t understand what I had been stealing or where I had been stealing from. There were crimes I should have been sent away for a long time ago, but they couldn’t convict me, and now I’m here against the law. 'You’re lying—you’ve been to Siberia, but you didn’t stay there long—'"

"Where do you come from?" asked one of the prisoners.

"Where are you from?" asked one of the prisoners.

"I am from the city of Vladímir, a burgher of that place. My name is Makár, and by my father Seménovich."

"I am from the city of Vladimir, a resident of that place. My name is Makar, and I am the son of Semyon."

Aksénov raised his head, and asked:

Aksénov looked up and asked:

"Seménovich, have you not heard in Vladímir about the family of Merchant Aksénov? Are they alive?"

"Seménovich, haven't you heard in Vladimir about the Aksénov family? Are they still alive?"

"Yes, I have heard about them! They are rich merchants, even though their father is in Siberia. He is as much a sinner as I, I think. And you, grandfather, what are you here for?"

"Yeah, I've heard about them! They're wealthy merchants, even though their dad is in Siberia. I think he's just as much of a sinner as I am. And you, grandpa, what brings you here?"

Aksénov did not like to talk of his misfortune. He sighed, and said:

Aksénov didn’t like talking about his bad luck. He sighed and said:

"For my sins have I passed twenty-six years at hard labour."

"For my wrongs, I have spent twenty-six years in hard labor."

Makár Seménovich said:

Makár Seménovich said:

"For what sins?"

"What did I do wrong?"

Aksénov said, "No doubt, I deserved it," and did not wish to tell him any more; but the other prison people told the new man how Aksénov had come to be in Siberia. They told him how on the road some one had killed a merchant and had put the knife into his bag, and he thus was sentenced though he was innocent.

Aksénov said, "I definitely deserved it," and didn't want to say more; but the other inmates told the newcomer how Aksénov ended up in Siberia. They explained that on the road, someone had killed a merchant and hidden the knife in Aksénov's bag, leading to his wrongful conviction.

When Makár Seménovich heard that, he looked at Aksénov, clapped his knees with his hands, and said:

When Makár Seménovich heard that, he looked at Aksénov, slapped his knees with his hands, and said:

"What a marvel! What a marvel! But you have grown old, grandfather!"

"What a wonder! What a wonder! But you’ve gotten old, grandpa!"

He was asked what he was marvelling at, and where he had seen Aksénov, but Makár Seménovich made no reply, and only said:

He was asked what he was amazed by, and where he had seen Aksénov, but Makár Seménovich didn't respond and just said:

"It is wonderful, boys, where we were fated to meet!"

"It’s amazing, guys, where we were destined to meet!"

And these words made Aksénov think that this man might know something about who had killed the merchant. He said:

And these words made Aksénov think that this guy might know something about who killed the merchant. He said:

"Seménovich, have you heard before this about that matter, or have we met before?"

"Seménovich, have you heard about this matter before, or have we met before?"

"Of course I have heard. The earth is full of rumours. That happened a long time ago: I have forgotten what I heard," said Makár Seménovich.

"Of course I’ve heard. The world is full of rumors. That happened a long time ago; I’ve forgotten what I heard," said Makár Seménovich.

"Maybe you have heard who killed the merchant?" asked Aksénov.

"Maybe you've heard who murdered the merchant?" asked Aksénov.

Makár Seménovich laughed and said:

Makár Seménovich laughed and said:

"I suppose he was killed by the man in whose bag the knife was found. Even if somebody stuck that knife into that bag, he was not caught, so he is no thief. And how could the knife have been put in? Was not the bag under your head? You would have heard him."

"I guess he was killed by the guy whose bag the knife was found in. Even if someone put that knife in that bag, he wasn't caught, so he’s not a thief. And how could the knife have ended up there? Wasn’t the bag under your head? You would have heard him."

The moment Aksénov heard these words, he thought that that was the man who had killed the merchant. He got up and walked away. All that night Aksénov could not fall asleep. He felt sad, and had visions: now he saw his wife such as she had been when she bade him farewell for the last time, as he went to the fair. He saw her, as though she was alive, and he saw her face and eyes, and heard her speak to him and laugh. Then he saw his children such as they had been then,—just as little,—one of them in a fur coat, the other at the breast. And he thought of himself, such as he had been then,—gay and young; he recalled how he had been sitting on the porch of the hostelry, where he was arrested, and had been playing the guitar, and how light his heart had been then. And he recalled the pillory, where he had been whipped, and the executioner, and the people all around, and the chains, and the prisoners, and his prison life of the last twenty-six years, and his old age. And such gloom came over him that he felt like laying hands on himself.

The moment Aksénov heard those words, he realized that this was the man who had killed the merchant. He got up and walked away. All night, Aksénov couldn't sleep. He felt sad and had visions: he saw his wife as she had been when she said goodbye to him for the last time before he went to the fair. He saw her as if she were alive, saw her face and eyes, and heard her speaking to him and laughing. Then he saw his children as they had been back then—just as little—one of them in a fur coat and the other still nursing. He thought about himself back then—joyful and young; he remembered sitting on the porch of the inn where he was arrested, playing the guitar, and how lighthearted he had felt. He recalled the pillory where he had been whipped, the executioner, the crowd around him, the chains, the prisoners, and his life in prison for the last twenty-six years, and his old age. A deep sadness washed over him, making him feel like harming himself.

"And all that on account of that evil-doer!" thought Aksénov.

"And all that because of that villain!" thought Aksénov.

And such a rage fell upon him against Makár Seménovich, that he wanted to have his revenge upon him, even if he himself were to be ruined by it. He said his prayers all night long, but could not calm himself. In the daytime he did not walk over to Makár Seménovich, and did not look at him.

And a deep anger took hold of him toward Makár Seménovich, so much so that he wanted to get revenge on him, even if it meant his own destruction. He prayed all night but couldn't find any peace. During the day, he didn't go over to see Makár Seménovich, nor did he look at him.

Thus two weeks passed. At night Aksénov could not sleep, and he felt so sad that he did not know what to do with himself.

Thus two weeks passed. At night, Aksénov couldn’t sleep, and he felt so sad that he didn’t know what to do with himself.

Once, in the night, he walked all over the prison, and saw dirt falling from underneath one bedplace. He stopped to see what it was. Suddenly Makár Seménovich jumped up from under the bed and looked at Aksénov with a frightened face. Aksénov wanted to pass on, so as not to see him; but Makár took him by his arm, and told him that he had dug a passage way under the wall, and that he each day carried the dirt away in his boot-legs and poured it out in the open, whenever they took the convicts out to work. He said:

Once, at night, he walked around the prison and noticed dirt falling from underneath one of the beds. He paused to check it out. Suddenly, Makár Seménovich jumped up from under the bed and stared at Aksénov with a terrified expression. Aksénov wanted to walk past him to avoid seeing him; but Makár grabbed him by the arm and told him that he had dug a tunnel under the wall and that every day he carried the dirt away in his bootlegs and dumped it outside whenever they took the inmates out to work. He said:

"Keep quiet, old man,—I will take you out, too. And if you tell, they will whip me, and I will not forgive you,—I will kill you."

"Stay quiet, old man—I’ll take you out, too. And if you say anything, they’ll beat me, and I won’t forgive you—I’ll kill you."

When Aksénov saw the one who had done him evil, he trembled in his rage, and pulled away his arm, and said:

When Aksénov saw the person who had wronged him, he shook with anger, pulled his arm away, and said:

"I have no reason to get away from here, and there is no sense in killing me,—you killed me long ago. And whether I will tell on you or not depends on what God will put into my soul."

"I have no reason to leave this place, and it makes no sense to kill me—you did that long ago. Whether I choose to expose you or not depends on what God instills in my soul."

On the following day, when the convicts were taken out to work, the soldiers noticed that Makár Seménovich was pouring out the dirt, and so they began to search in the prison, and found the hole. The chief came to the prison and began to ask all who had dug the hole. Everybody denied it. Those who knew had not seen Makár[Pg 80] Seménovich, because they knew that for this act he would be whipped half-dead. Then the chief turned to Aksénov. He knew that Aksénov was a just man, and said:

On the next day, when the prisoners were taken out to work, the soldiers noticed that Makár Seménovich was emptying out the dirt, so they started searching the prison and found the hole. The chief came to the prison and began questioning everyone about who had dug the hole. Everyone denied it. Those who knew didn’t mention Makár Seménovich, because they knew he would get whipped nearly to death for it. Then the chief turned to Aksénov. He knew Aksénov was an honest man and said:

"Old man, you are a truthful man, tell me before God who has done that."

"Old man, you’re an honest man, tell me before God who did that."

Makár Seménovich stood as though nothing had happened and looked at the chief, and did not glance at Aksénov. Aksénov's arms and lips trembled, and he could not utter a word for long time. He thought: "If I protect him, why should I forgive him, since he has ruined me? Let him suffer for my torments! And if I tell on him, they will indeed whip him to death. And suppose that I have a wrong suspicion against him. Will that make it easier for me?"

Makár Seménovich stood there as if nothing had happened and looked at the chief, without even glancing at Aksénov. Aksénov's arms and lips shook, and he couldn't say a word for a long time. He thought, "If I protect him, why should I forgive him since he has destroyed my life? Let him pay for my suffering! But if I report him, they'll probably beat him to death. And what if I'm wrong about him? Would that make things any easier for me?"

The chief said once more:

The chief said again:

"Well, old man, speak, tell the truth! Who has been digging it?"

"Well, old man, speak up, tell the truth! Who's been doing the digging?"

Aksénov looked at Makár Seménovich, and said:

Aksénov glanced at Makár Seménovich and said:

"I cannot tell, your Honour. God orders me not to tell. And I will not tell. Do with me as you please,—you have the power."

"I can't say, your Honor. God tells me not to say. And I won't say. Do what you want with me—you have the power."

No matter how much the chief tried, Aksénov would not say anything more. And so they did not find out who had done the digging.

No matter how hard the chief tried, Aksénov wouldn’t say anything else. So, they didn’t find out who did the digging.

On the following night, as Aksénov lay down on the bed-boards and was just falling asleep, he heard somebody come up to him and sit down at his feet. He looked in the darkness and recognized Makár. Aksénov said:

On the next night, as Aksénov lay down on the wooden bed and was just about to fall asleep, he heard someone come over and sit at his feet. He looked into the darkness and recognized Makár. Aksénov said:

"What more do you want of me? What are you doing here?"

"What else do you want from me? What are you doing here?"

Makár Seménovich was silent. Aksénov raised himself, and said:

Makár Seménovich stayed quiet. Aksénov sat up and said:

"What do you want? Go away, or I will call the soldier."

"What do you want? Leave, or I’ll call the soldier."

Makár bent down close to Aksénov, and said to him in a whisper:

Makár leaned down close to Aksénov and whispered to him:

"'God will forgive you'"
Photogravure from painting by A. Kivshénko

"Iván Dmítrievich, forgive me!"

"Ivan Dmitrievich, forgive me!"

Aksénov said:

Aksénov stated:

"For what shall I forgive you?"

"For what should I forgive you?"

"It was I who killed the merchant and put the knife into your bag. I wanted to kill you, too, but they made a noise in the yard, so I put the knife into your bag and climbed through the window."

"It was me who killed the merchant and put the knife in your bag. I wanted to kill you, too, but they made a noise in the yard, so I stuck the knife in your bag and climbed through the window."

Aksénov was silent and did not know what to say. Makár Seménovich slipped down from the bed, made a low obeisance, and said:

Aksénov was quiet and didn’t know what to say. Makár Seménovich got off the bed, bowed slightly, and said:

"Iván Dmítrievich, forgive me, forgive me for God's sake! I will declare that it was I who killed the merchant,—you will be forgiven. You will return home."

"Iván Dmítrievich, please forgive me, for God's sake! I will confess that I was the one who killed the merchant—you will be forgiven. You can go back home."

Aksénov said:

Aksénov stated:

"It is easy for you to speak so, but see how I have suffered! Where shall I go now? My wife has died, my children have forgotten me. I have no place to go to—"

"It’s easy for you to say that, but look at what I’ve been through! Where am I supposed to go now? My wife is gone, my kids have forgotten me. I have nowhere to turn—"

Makár Seménovich did not get up from the floor. He struck his head against the earth, and said:

Makár Seménovich didn’t get up from the ground. He hit his head against the earth and said:

"Iván Dmítrievich, forgive me! When they whipped me with the knout I felt better than now that I am looking at you. You pitied me, and did not tell on me. Forgive me, for Christ's sake! Forgive me, the accursed evil-doer!" And he burst out into tears.

"Iván Dmítrievich, please forgive me! When they beat me with the whip, I felt better than I do now looking at you. You felt sorry for me and didn’t betray me. Forgive me, for Christ’s sake! Forgive me, you cursed wrongdoer!" And he broke down in tears.

When Aksénov heard Makár Seménovich crying, he began to weep himself, and said:

When Aksénov heard Makár Seménovich crying, he started to cry too, and said:

"God will forgive you. Maybe I am a hundred times worse than you!"

"God will forgive you. Maybe I'm a hundred times worse than you!"

And suddenly a load fell off from his soul. And he no longer pined for his home, and did not wish to leave the prison, but only thought of his last hour.

And suddenly a weight lifted off his soul. He no longer longed for home and didn’t want to leave the prison, but only thought about his final moments.

Makár Seménovich did not listen to Aksénov, but declared his guilt. When the decision came for Aksénov to leave,—he was dead.

Makár Seménovich didn't listen to Aksénov, but admitted his guilt. When the decision was made for Aksénov to leave, he was dead.


HUNTING WORSE THAN SLAVERY

We were hunting bears. My companion had a chance to shoot at a bear: he wounded him, but only in a soft spot. A little blood was left on the snow, but the bear got away.

We were out hunting bears. My friend had an opportunity to take a shot at one: he hit it, but only in a vulnerable area. There was a bit of blood on the snow, but the bear escaped.

We met in the forest and began to discuss what to do: whether to go and find that bear, or to wait two or three days until the bear should lie down again.

We met in the woods and started talking about what to do: whether to go find that bear or wait a couple of days until the bear lay down again.

We asked the peasant bear drivers whether we could now surround the bear. An old bear driver said:

We asked the bear drivers from the village if we could surround the bear now. An older bear driver replied:

"No, we must give the bear a chance to calm himself. In about five days it will be possible to surround him, but if we go after him now he will only be frightened and will not lie down."

"No, we need to give the bear a chance to calm down. In about five days, we can surround him, but if we go after him now, he will just get scared and won't settle down."

But a young bear driver disputed with the old man, and said that he could surround him now.

But a young bear driver argued with the old man, claiming he could outmaneuver him now.

"Over this snow," he said, "the bear cannot get away far,—he is fat. He will lie down to-day again. And if he does not, I will overtake him on snow-shoes."

"On this snow," he said, "the bear can't get away too far—he's too heavy. He'll lie down again today. And if he doesn't, I'll catch up to him with my snowshoes."

My companion, too, did not want to surround the bear now, and advised waiting.

My friend also didn't want to surround the bear right now and suggested we wait.

But I said:

But I said:

"What is the use of discussing the matter? Do as you please, but I will go with Demyán along the track. If we overtake him, so much is gained; if not,—I have nothing else to do to-day anyway, and it is not yet late."

"What’s the point of discussing this? Do whatever you want, but I’m going to go with Demyán along the path. If we catch up to him, great; if not, I have nothing else planned for today anyway, and it’s still early."

And so we did.

And that's what we did.

My companions went to the sleigh, and back to the village, but Demyán and I took bread with us, and remained in the woods.

My friends headed to the sled and back to the village, but Demyán and I took some bread with us and stayed in the woods.

When all had left us, Demyán and I examined our guns, tucked our fur coats over our belts, and followed the track.

When everyone had left, Demyán and I checked our guns, tucked our fur coats over our belts, and followed the trail.

It was fine weather, chilly and calm. But walking on snow-shoes was a hard matter: the snow was deep and powdery.

It was nice weather, cool and still. But walking on snowshoes was tough: the snow was deep and fluffy.

The snow had not settled in the forest, and, besides, fresh snow had fallen on the day before, so that the snow-shoes sunk half a foot in the snow, and in places even deeper.

The snow hadn't settled in the forest, and besides, fresh snow had fallen the day before, so the snowshoes sank half a foot into the snow, and in some spots even deeper.

The bear track could be seen a distance away. We could see the way the bear had walked, for in spots he had fallen in the snow to his belly and had swept the snow aside. At first we walked in plain sight of the track, through a forest of large trees; then, when the track went into a small pine wood, Demyán stopped.

The bear track was visible from far away. We could see how the bear had moved, as in some places it had collapsed into the snow and pushed it aside. At first, we walked directly alongside the track, through a forest of tall trees; then, when the track entered a small pine grove, Demyán came to a halt.

"We must now give up the track," he said. "He will, no doubt, lie down here. He has been sitting on his haunches,—you can see it by the snow. Let us go away from the track, and make a circle around him. But we must walk softly and make no noise, not even cough, or we shall scare him."

"We need to leave the trail now," he said. "He'll probably lay down here. He’s been sitting back on his haunches—you can tell by the snow. Let's move away from the trail and circle around him. But we have to walk quietly and not make a sound, not even cough, or we’ll frighten him off."

We went away from the track, to the left. We walked about five hundred steps and there we again saw the track before us. We again followed the track, and this took us to the road. We stopped on the road and began to look around, to see in what direction the bear had gone. Here and there on the road we could see the bear's paws with all the toes printed on the snow, while in others we could see the tracks of a peasant's bast shoes. He had, evidently, gone to the village.

We left the trail to the left. We walked about five hundred steps, and then we saw the trail again ahead of us. We followed the trail once more, which led us to the road. We paused on the road and started looking around to see which way the bear had gone. Here and there on the road, we could see the bear's paw prints with all its toes stamped in the snow, while in other spots, we noticed the tracks of a peasant's woven shoes. He had clearly gone to the village.

We walked along the road. Demyán said to me:

We walked down the road. Demyán said to me:

"We need not watch the road; somewhere he will turn off the road, to the right or to the left,—we shall see in the snow. Somewhere he will turn off,—he will not go to the village."

"We don’t need to watch the road; somewhere he will turn off, to the right or to the left—we’ll see it in the snow. Somewhere he will turn off—he won’t go to the village."

We walked thus about a mile along the road; suddenly we saw the track turn off from the road. We looked at it, and see the wonder! It was a bear's track, but leading not from the road to the woods, but from the woods to the road: the toes were turned to the road. I said:

We walked about a mile down the road; then suddenly we saw a path diverging from it. We looked closer, and what a sight! It was a bear's track, but instead of leading from the road to the woods, it was coming from the woods to the road: the toes were pointing toward the road. I said:

"That is another bear."

"That's another bear."

Demyán looked at it, and thought awhile.

Demyán looked at it and thought for a bit.

"No," he said, "that is the same bear, only he has begun to cheat. He left the road backwards."

"No," he said, "that's the same bear, he's just started to cheat. He went off the road backward."

We followed the track, and so it was. The bear had evidently walked about ten steps backwards from the road, until he got beyond a fir-tree, and then he had turned and gone on straight ahead. Demyán stopped, and said:

We followed the trail, and that's exactly what happened. The bear had clearly walked about ten steps back from the road until it got past a fir tree, and then it turned and continued straight ahead. Demyán paused and said:

"Now we shall certainly fall in with him. He has no place but this swamp to lie down in. Let us surround him."

"Now we will definitely run into him. He has nowhere to rest except this swamp. Let's encircle him."

We started to surround him, going through the dense pine forest. I was getting tired, and it was now much harder to travel. Now I would strike against a juniper-bush, and get caught in it; or a small pine-tree would get under my feet; or the snow-shoes would twist, as I was not used to them; or I would strike a stump or a block under the snow. I was beginning to be worn out. I took off my fur coat, and the sweat was just pouring down from me. But Demyán sailed along as in a boat. It looked as though the snow-shoes walked under him of their own accord. He neither caught in anything, nor did his shoes turn on him.

We began to surround him, moving through the thick pine forest. I was getting tired, and it was much harder to keep going. I'd trip over a juniper bush and get snagged in it, or a small pine tree would get in my way, or my snowshoes would twist since I wasn't used to them. I'd hit a stump or a hidden rock under the snow. I was starting to feel worn out. I took off my fur coat, and sweat was pouring off me. But Demyán moved effortlessly, like he was in a boat. It seemed like his snowshoes walked for him, as he didn't get caught on anything, and his shoes didn't twist.

And he even threw my fur coat over his shoulders, and kept urging me on.

And he even threw my fur coat over his shoulders and kept pushing me forward.

We made about three versts in a circle, and walked past the swamp. Demyán suddenly stopped in front of me, and waved his hand. I walked over to him. Demyán bent down, and pointed with his hand, and whispered to me:

We walked about three versts in a circle and passed the swamp. Demyán suddenly stopped in front of me and waved his hand. I walked over to him. Demyán bent down, pointed with his hand, and whispered to me:

"Do you see, a magpie is chattering on a windfall: the bird is scenting the bear from a distance. It is he."

"Do you see, a magpie is chattering on a fallen branch: the bird is sensing the bear from far away. It's him."

We walked to one side, made another verst, and again hit the old trail. Thus we had made a circle around the bear, and he was inside of it. We stopped. I took off my hat and loosened my wraps: I felt as hot as in a bath, and was as wet as a mouse. Demyán, too, was all red, and he wiped his face with his sleeve.

We walked to one side, covered another mile, and hit the old trail again. We had made a circle around the bear, who was now inside it. We stopped. I took off my hat and loosened my layers; I felt as hot as if I were in a bath and was as wet as a mouse. Demyán was also all flushed, and he wiped his face with his sleeve.

"Well," he said, "we have done our work, sir, so we may take a rest."

"Well," he said, "we've done our work, sir, so we can take a break."

The evening glow could be seen through the forest. We sat down on the snow-shoes to rest ourselves. We took the bread and salt out of the bags; first I ate a little snow, and then the bread. The bread tasted to me better than any I had eaten in all my life. We sat awhile; it began to grow dark. I asked Demyán how far it was to the village.

The evening light shone through the forest. We sat down on the snowshoes to take a break. We pulled out the bread and salt from our bags; first, I ate a bit of snow, and then the bread. The bread tasted better to me than anything I had ever had in my life. We sat for a while; it started to get dark. I asked Demyán how far it was to the village.

"About twelve versts. We shall reach it in the night; but now we must rest. Put on your fur coat, sir, or you will catch a cold."

"About twelve miles. We'll get there by night; but for now, we need to rest. Put on your fur coat, or you'll catch a cold."

Demyán broke off some pine branches, knocked down the snow, made a bed, and we lay down beside each other, with our arms under our heads. I do not remember how I fell asleep. I awoke about two hours later. Something crashed.

Demyán broke off some pine branches, cleared the snow, made a bed, and we lay down next to each other, with our arms under our heads. I don't remember how I fell asleep. I woke up about two hours later. Something crashed.

I had been sleeping so soundly that I forgot where I was. I looked around me: what marvel was that? Where was I? Above me were some white chambers, and white posts, and on everything glistened white tinsel. I looked up: there was a white, checkered cloth, and between the checks was a black vault in which burned fires of all colours. I looked around, and I recalled that we were in the forest, and that the snow-covered trees had appeared to me as chambers, and that the fires were nothing but the stars that flickered between the branches.

I had been sleeping so deeply that I lost track of where I was. I looked around: what a sight! Where was I? Above me were some white branches and white trunks, and everything was sparkling with white tinsel. I looked up: there was a white, checkered cloth, and between the squares was a dark sky filled with fires of every color. I looked around again and remembered that we were in the forest, and the snow-covered trees had looked to me like chambers, while the fires were just the stars twinkling between the branches.

In the night a hoarfrost had fallen, and there was hoarfrost[Pg 86] on the branches, and on my fur coat, and Demyán was all covered with hoarfrost, and hoarfrost fell from above. I awoke Demyán. We got up on our snow-shoes and started. The forest was quiet. All that could be heard was the sound we made as we slid on our snow-shoes over the soft snow, or when a tree would crackle from the frost, and a hollow sound would pass through the whole woods. Only once did something living stir close to us and run away again. I thought it was the bear. We walked over to the place from where the noise had come, and we saw hare tracks. The young aspens were nibbled down. The hares had been feeding on them.

In the night, a frost had settled, covering everything with ice[Pg 86] on the branches, my fur coat, and Demyán, who was completely frosted over as flakes fell from above. I woke up Demyán. We got up on our snowshoes and started out. The forest was silent. The only sounds were from our snowshoes sliding over the soft snow or when a tree would crackle due to the frost, sending a hollow echo through the entire woods. Only once did we hear something alive rustle nearby before it darted away again. I thought it was a bear. We walked over to where the noise came from and saw hare tracks. The young aspens had been chewed down. The hares had been feeding on them.

We came out to the road, tied the snow-shoes behind us, and walked down the road. It was easy to walk. The snow-shoes rattled and rumbled over the beaten road; the snow creaked under our boots; the cold hoarfrost stuck to our faces like down. And the stars seemed to run toward us along the branches: they would flash, and go out again,—just as though the sky were walking round and round.

We stepped onto the road, strapped the snowshoes to our backs, and walked down the path. It was easy to walk. The snowshoes rattled and clattered on the packed road; the snow crunched beneath our boots; the frigid frost clung to our faces like fluff. The stars looked like they were racing toward us through the branches; they would sparkle and then disappear again, as if the sky was moving in a circle.

My companion was asleep,—I awoke him. We told him how we had made a circle around the bear, and told the landlord to collect the drivers for the morning. We ate our supper and lay down to sleep.

My friend was asleep—I woke him up. We explained how we had surrounded the bear and asked the landlord to gather the drivers for the morning. We had our dinner and then lay down to sleep.

I was so tired that I could have slept until dinner, but my companion woke me. I jumped up and saw that my companion was all dressed and busy with his gun.

I was so tired that I could have slept until dinner, but my friend woke me up. I jumped up and saw that my friend was fully dressed and busy with his gun.

"Where is Demyán?"

"Where's Demyán?"

"He has been in the forest for quite awhile. He has investigated the circle, and has been back to take the drivers out."

"He has been in the forest for a while. He has checked out the circle and has returned to take the drivers out."

I washed myself, put on my clothes, and loaded my guns. We seated ourselves in the sleigh, and started.

I cleaned myself up, got dressed, and loaded my guns. We sat in the sleigh and took off.

There was a severe frost, the air was calm, and the sun could not be seen: there was a mist above, and the hoarfrost was settling.

There was a harsh frost, the air was still, and the sun was hidden: a fog hung above, and the frost was settling down.

We travelled about three versts by the road, and reached the forest. We saw a blue smoke in a hollow, and peasants, men and women, were there with clubs.

We traveled about three versts on the road and reached the forest. We saw blue smoke in a hollow, and there were peasants, both men and women, armed with clubs.

We climbed out of the sleigh and went up to the people. The peasants were sitting and baking potatoes, and joking with the women.

We got out of the sleigh and walked over to the people. The peasants were sitting around, roasting potatoes, and joking with the women.

Demyán was with them. The people got up, and Demyán took them away to place them in our last night's circuit. The men and women stretched themselves out in single file,—there were thirty of them and they could be seen only from the belt up,—and went into the woods; then my companion and I followed their tracks.

Demyán was with them. The people got up, and Demyán took them to our route from last night. The men and women lined up in a single file—there were thirty of them, and you could see them only from the waist up—and walked into the woods; then my companion and I followed their tracks.

Though they had made a path, it was hard to walk; still, we could not fall, for it was like walking between two walls.

Though they had created a path, it was tough to walk on; still, we couldn't fall, because it felt like walking between two walls.

Thus we walked for half a verst. I looked up, and there was Demyán running to us from the other side on snow-shoes, and waving his hand for us to come to him.

Thus we walked for half a verst. I looked up, and there was Demyán running toward us from the other side on snowshoes, waving his hand for us to come to him.

We went up to him, and he showed us where to stand. I took up my position and looked around.

We approached him, and he pointed out where we should stand. I got into position and glanced around.

To the left of me was a tall pine forest. I could see far through it, and beyond the trees I saw the black spot of a peasant driver. Opposite me was a young pine growth, as tall as a man's stature. In this pine growth the branches were hanging down and stuck together from the snow. The path through the middle of the pine grove was covered with snow. This path was leading toward me. To the right of me was a dense pine forest, and beyond the pine grove there was a clearing. And on this clearing I saw Demyán place my companion.

To my left was a tall pine forest. I could see far through it, and beyond the trees, I spotted the dark figure of a peasant driver. In front of me was a young stand of pines, as tall as a man. The branches in this area hung down, weighed down by the snow. The path running through the middle of the pine grove was covered in snow and led toward me. To my right was a thick pine forest, and beyond the grove, there was an open area. In this clearing, I saw Demyán place my companion.

I examined my two guns and cocked them, and began to think where to take up a stand. Behind me, about three steps from me, there was a pine-tree. "I will stand by that pine, and will lean the other gun against it." I made my way to that pine, walking knee-deep in snow. I tramped down a space of about four feet each way, and[Pg 88] there took my stand. One gun I took into my hands, and the other, with hammers raised, I placed against the tree. I unsheathed my dagger and put it back in the scabbard, to be sure that in case of need it would come out easily.

I checked my two guns, cocked them, and started to think about where to set up. Behind me, about three steps away, there was a pine tree. "I’ll stand by that pine and lean the other gun against it." I walked through knee-deep snow to the tree. I cleared out a space about four feet in every direction, and there I took my position. I held one gun in my hands and placed the other, with the hammers raised, against the tree. I pulled out my dagger, then put it back in the sheath to make sure it would come out easily if I needed it.

I had hardly fixed myself, when Demyán shouted from the woods:

I had just gotten myself together when Demyán yelled from the woods:

"Start it now, start it!"

"Start it now, let's go!"

And as Demyán shouted this, the peasants in the circuit cried, each with a different tone of voice: "Come now! OO-oo-oo!" and the women cried, in their thin voices: "Ai! Eekh!"

And as Demyán shouted this, the peasants in the area yelled, each with a different tone: "Come on! OO-oo-oo!" and the women shouted, in their high voices: "Ai! Eekh!"

The bear was in the circle. Demyán was driving him. In the circuit the people shouted, and only my companion and I stood still, did not speak or move, and waited for the bear. I stood, and looked, and listened, and my heart went pitapat. I was clutching my gun and trembling. Now, now he will jump out, I thought, and I will aim and shoot, and he will fall— Suddenly I heard to the left something tumbling through the snow, only it was far away. I looked into the tall pine forest: about fifty steps from me, behind the trees, stood something large and black. I aimed and waited. I thought it might come nearer. I saw it move its ears and turn around. Now I could see the whole of him from the side. It was a huge beast. I aimed hastily. Bang! I heard the bullet strike the tree. Through the smoke I saw the bear make back for the cover and disappear in the forest. "Well," I thought, "my business is spoiled: he will not run up to me again; either my companion will have a chance to shoot at him, or he will go through between the peasants, but never again toward me." I reloaded the gun, and stood and listened. The peasants were shouting on all sides, but on the right, not far from my companion, I heard a woman yell, "Here he is! Here he is! Here he is! This way! This way! Oi, oi, oi! Ai, ai, ai!"

The bear was in the ring. Demyán was driving him. In the crowd, people were shouting, and only my companion and I stayed still, not speaking or moving, just waiting for the bear. I stood, watched, and listened, my heart racing. I was gripping my gun and trembling. Now, now he’s going to jump out, I thought, and I’ll aim and shoot, and he’ll drop— Suddenly, I heard something crashing through the snow to my left, but it was far away. I looked into the tall pine forest: about fifty steps from me, behind the trees, something big and black stood there. I aimed and waited. I thought it might come closer. I saw it move its ears and turn around. Now I could see its whole side. It was a massive beast. I aimed quickly. Bang! I heard the bullet hit the tree. Through the smoke, I saw the bear retreat into the cover and disappear into the forest. "Great," I thought, "my chance is lost: he won’t come running toward me again; either my companion will get a shot at him, or he’ll run past the peasants, but never again toward me." I reloaded my gun and stood listening. The peasants were shouting all around, but on my right, not far from my companion, I heard a woman scream, "Here he is! Here he is! This way! This way! Oi, oi, oi! Ai, ai, ai!"

There was the bear, in full sight. I was no longer expecting[Pg 89] the bear to come toward me, and so looked to the right toward my companion. I saw Demyán running without the snow-shoes along the path, with a stick in his hand, and going up to my companion, sitting down near him, and pointing with the stick at something, as though he were aiming. I saw my companion raise his gun and aim at where Demyán was pointing. Bang! he fired it off.

There was the bear, clearly visible. I had stopped expecting the bear to come my way, so I glanced to my right at my companion. I saw Demyán running along the path without snowshoes, holding a stick in his hand. He approached my companion, sat down beside him, and pointed the stick at something, as if he were aiming. I watched my companion raise his gun and aim at where Demyán was pointing. Bang! He fired it.

"Well," I thought, "he has killed him." But I saw that my companion was not running toward the bear. "Evidently he missed him, or did not strike him right. He will get away," I thought, "but he will not come toward me."

"Well," I thought, "he's killed him." But I noticed my companion wasn't running towards the bear. "Clearly, he missed him or didn't hit him properly. He'll escape," I thought, "but he won't come over here."

What was that? Suddenly I heard something in front of me: somebody was flying like a whirlwind, and scattering the snow near by, and panting. I looked ahead of me, but he was making headlong toward me along the path through the dense pine growth. I could see that he was beside himself with fear. When he was within five steps of me I could see the whole of him: his chest was black and his head was enormous, and of a reddish colour. He was flying straight toward me, and scattering the snow in all directions. I could see by the bear's eyes that he did not see me and in his fright was rushing headlong. He was making straight for the pine where I was standing. I raised my gun, and shot, but he came still nearer. I saw that I had not hit him: the bullet was carried past him. He heard nothing, plunged onward, and did not see me. I bent down the gun, almost rested it against his head. Bang! This time I hit him, but did not kill him.

What was that? Suddenly, I heard something in front of me: someone was racing like a whirlwind, scattering snow nearby and breathing heavily. I looked ahead, and he was barreling toward me along the path through the thick pine trees. I could tell he was terrified. When he was about five steps away, I could see him clearly: his chest was black, and his head was huge and reddish. He was charging straight at me, flinging snow everywhere. I could tell from the bear's eyes that he didn’t see me and was running blindly in panic. He was headed right for the pine where I was standing. I raised my gun and shot, but he kept coming closer. I realized I had missed; the bullet went past him. He didn’t hear anything, kept charging forward, and still didn’t see me. I lowered my gun, almost resting it against his head. Bang! This time I hit him, but I didn’t kill him.

He raised his head, dropped his ears, showed his teeth,—and straight toward me. I grasped the other gun; but before I had it in my hand, he was already on me, knocked me down, and flew over me. "Well," I thought, "that is good, he will not touch me." I was just getting up, when[Pg 90] I felt something pressing against me and holding me down. In his onrush he ran past me, but he turned around and rushed against me with his whole breast. I felt something heavy upon me, something warm over my face, and I felt him taking my face into his jaws. My nose was already in his mouth, and I felt hot, and smelled his blood. He pressed my shoulders with his paws, and I could not stir. All I could do was to pull my head out of his jaws and press it against my breast, and I turned my nose and eyes away. But he was trying to get at my eyes and nose. I felt him strike the teeth of his upper jaw into my forehead, right below the hair, and the lower jaw into the cheek-bones below the eyes, and he began to crush me. It was as though my head were cut with knives. I jerked and pulled out my head, but he chawed and chawed and snapped at me like a dog. I would turn my head away, and he would catch it again. "Well," I thought, "my end has come." Suddenly I felt lighter. I looked up, and he was gone: he had jumped away from me, and was running now.

He lifted his head, lowered his ears, bared his teeth, and charged straight at me. I grabbed the other gun, but before I could get it in my hand, he had already tackled me, knocked me down, and leaped over me. "Well," I thought, "at least he won't harm me." Just as I was getting up, I felt something pushing against me and pinning me down. In his rush, he zipped past me, but then he turned around and charged at me head-on. I felt something heavy pressing down on me, something warm on my face, as he clamped my face in his jaws. My nose was already in his mouth, and I felt the heat and smelled his blood. He squeezed my shoulders with his paws, and I was completely immobilized. All I could do was pull my head out of his jaws and press it against my chest, turning my nose and eyes away. But he was trying to get at my eyes and nose. I felt his upper jaw's teeth dig into my forehead, just below my hairline, and his lower jaw pressing into my cheekbones under my eyes, and he started to crush me. It was like having my head sliced with knives. I jerked and pulled my head away, but he kept chomping and snapping at me like a dog. Whenever I turned my head, he would catch it again. "Well," I thought, "this is it for me." Suddenly, I felt lighter. I looked up, and he was gone; he had jumped away from me and was now running off.

When my companion and Demyán saw that the bear had knocked me into the snow, they dashed for me. My companion wanted to get there as fast as possible, but lost his way; instead of running on the trodden path, he ran straight ahead, and fell down. While he was trying to get out of the snow, the bear was gnawing at me. Demyán ran up to me along the path, without a gun, just with the stick which he had in his hands, and he shouted, "He is eating up the gentleman! He is eating up the gentleman!" And he kept running and shouting, "Oh, you wretched beast! What are you doing? Stop! Stop!"

When my friend and Demyán saw that the bear had knocked me into the snow, they rushed over to help. My friend wanted to get there as quickly as possible, but he lost his way; instead of sticking to the path, he went straight ahead and fell down. While he was struggling to get out of the snow, the bear was gnawing at me. Demyán approached me along the path, without a gun, just holding the stick he had, and he shouted, "He's eating the gentleman! He's eating the gentleman!" He kept running and yelling, "Oh, you miserable beast! What are you doing? Stop! Stop!"

The bear listened to him, stopped, and ran away. When I got up, there was much blood on the snow, just as though a sheep had been killed, and over my eyes the flesh hung in rags. While the wound was fresh I felt no pain.

The bear heard him, paused, and then took off. When I stood up, there was a lot of blood on the snow, just like a sheep had been slaughtered, and the flesh was hanging in tatters over my eyes. While the wound was new, I didn't feel any pain.

My companion ran up to me, and the peasants gathered around me. They looked at my wounds, and washed them with snow. I had entirely forgotten about the wounds, and only asked, "Where is the bear? Where has he gone?"

My friend rushed over to me, and the villagers gathered around. They looked at my injuries and cleaned them with snow. I had completely forgotten about the injuries and only asked, "Where is the bear? Where did he go?"

Suddenly we heard, "Here he is! Here he is!" We saw the bear running once more against us. We grasped our guns, but before we fired he ran past us. The bear was mad: he wanted to bite me again, but when he saw so many people he became frightened. We saw by the track that the bear was bleeding from the head. We wanted to follow him up, but my head hurt me, and so we drove to town to see a doctor.

Suddenly, we heard, "Here he is! Here he is!" We saw the bear charging at us again. We grabbed our guns, but before we could shoot, he ran right past us. The bear was enraged; he wanted to bite me again, but when he spotted so many people, he got scared. We noticed from the tracks that the bear was bleeding from the head. We wanted to follow him, but my head was hurting, so we headed to town to see a doctor.

The doctor sewed up my wounds with silk, and they began to heal.

The doctor stitched up my wounds with silk, and they started to heal.

A month later we went out again to hunt that bear; but I did not get the chance to kill him. The bear would not leave the cover, and kept walking around and around and roaring terribly. Demyán killed him. My shot had crushed his lower jaw and knocked out a tooth.

A month later, we went out again to hunt that bear, but I didn’t get a chance to kill him. The bear wouldn't leave his hiding spot and kept circling around, roaring loudly. Demyán killed him. My shot had smashed his lower jaw and knocked out a tooth.

This bear was very large, and he had beautiful black fur. I had the skin stuffed, and it is lying now in my room. The wounds on my head have healed, so that one can scarcely see where they were.

This bear was really big, and he had gorgeous black fur. I had the skin stuffed, and it's now lying in my room. The wounds on my head have healed, so you can barely see where they were.


A PRISONER OF THE CAUCASUS

I.

A certain gentleman was serving as an officer in the Caucasus. His name was Zhilín.

A certain gentleman was working as an officer in the Caucasus. His name was Zhilín.

One day he received a letter from home. His old mother wrote to him:

One day he got a letter from home. His old mom wrote to him:

"I have grown old, and I should like to see my darling son before my death. Come to bid me farewell and bury me, and then, with God's aid, return to the service. I have also found a bride for you: she is bright and pretty and has property. If you take a liking to her, you can marry her, and stay here for good."

"I've grown old, and I’d like to see my beloved son before I die. Come to say goodbye and bury me, and then, with God's help, go back to your duties. I’ve also found someone for you to marry: she’s smart and attractive and comes with wealth. If you like her, you can marry her and settle down here for good."

Zhilín reflected: "Indeed, my old mother has grown feeble; perhaps I shall never see her again. I must go; and if the bride is a good girl, I may marry her."

Zhilín thought, "Honestly, my old mother has become weak; maybe I’ll never see her again. I need to go; and if the bride is a nice girl, I might marry her."

He went to the colonel, got a furlough, bade his companions good-bye, treated his soldiers to four buckets of vódka, and got himself ready to go.

He went to the colonel, got a leave of absence, said goodbye to his friends, bought his soldiers four buckets of vodka, and prepared to leave.

At that time there was a war in the Caucasus. Neither in the daytime, nor at night, was it safe to travel on the roads. The moment a Russian walked or drove away from a fortress, the Tartars either killed him or took him as a prisoner to the mountains. It was a rule that a guard of soldiers should go twice a week from fortress to fortress. In front and in the rear walked soldiers, and between them were other people.

At that time, there was a war in the Caucasus. It wasn't safe to travel on the roads, neither during the day nor at night. As soon as a Russian left a fortress, the Tartars either killed him or captured him and took him to the mountains. There was a rule that a group of soldiers should travel between fortresses twice a week. Soldiers walked at the front and back, while the other people were in between them.

It was in the summer. The carts gathered at daybreak outside the fortress, and the soldiers of the convoy came[Pg 93] out, and all started. Zhilín rode on horseback, and his cart with his things went with the caravan.

It was summer. The carts gathered at dawn outside the fortress, and the convoy soldiers came out, ready to go[Pg 93]. Zhilín rode on horseback, and his cart with his belongings traveled with the caravan.

They had to travel twenty-five versts. The caravan proceeded slowly; now the soldiers stopped, and now a wheel came off a cart, or a horse stopped, and all had to stand still and wait.

They had to travel twenty-five versts. The caravan moved slowly; sometimes the soldiers would stop, other times a wheel would come off a cart, or a horse would stop, and everyone had to stand still and wait.

The sun had already passed midday, but the caravan had made only half the distance. It was dusty and hot; the sun just roasted them, and there was no shelter: it was a barren plain, with neither tree nor bush along the road.

The sun was well past noon, but the caravan had only covered half the distance. It was dusty and hot; the sun beat down on them, and there was no shade: it was a desolate plain, with no trees or bushes along the way.

Zhilín rode out ahead. He stopped and waited for the caravan to catch up with him. He heard them blow the signal-horn behind: they had stopped again.

Zhilín rode ahead. He stopped and waited for the caravan to catch up with him. He heard them blow the signal horn behind: they had stopped again.

Zhilín thought: "Why can't I ride on, without the soldiers? I have a good horse under me, and if I run against Tartars, I will gallop away. Or had I better not go?"

Zhilín thought, "Why can’t I just keep riding without the soldiers? I have a good horse, and if I run into Tartars, I can just gallop away. Or should I not go after all?"

He stopped to think it over. There rode up to him another officer, Kostylín, with a gun, and said:

He paused to think it through. Another officer, Kostylín, approached him with a gun and said:

"Let us ride by ourselves, Zhilín! I cannot stand it any longer: I am hungry, and it is so hot. My shirt is dripping wet."

"Let’s ride by ourselves, Zhilín! I can’t take it anymore: I’m hungry, and it’s so hot. My shirt is completely soaked."

Kostylín was a heavy, stout man, with a red face, and the perspiration was just rolling down his face. Zhilín thought awhile and said:

Kostylín was a big, stocky guy with a red face, and sweat was dripping down his face. Zhilín thought for a moment and said:

"Is your gun loaded?"

"Is your gun loaded?"

"It is."

"It is."

"Well, then, we will go, but on one condition, that we do not separate."

"Alright, we'll go, but only if we stick together."

And so they rode ahead on the highway. They rode through the steppe, and talked, and looked about them. They could see a long way off.

And so they rode forward on the highway. They traveled through the steppe, chatting and taking in their surroundings. They could see far into the distance.

When the steppe came to an end, the road entered a cleft between two mountains. So Zhilín said:

When the steppe finished, the road went through a gap between two mountains. So Zhilín said:

"We ought to ride up the mountain to take a look;[Pg 94] for here they may leap out on us from the mountain without our seeing them."

"We should ride up the mountain to check it out; [Pg 94] because they might jump us from the mountain without us noticing."

But Kostylín said:

But Kostylín stated:

"What is the use of looking? Let us ride on!"

"What’s the point of looking? Let’s move on!"

Zhilín paid no attention to him.

Zhilín brushed him off.

"No," he said, "you wait here below, and I will take a look up there."

"No," he said, "you stay here, and I'll check things out up there."

And he turned his horse to the left, up-hill. The horse under Zhilín was a thoroughbred (he had paid a hundred roubles for it when it was a colt, and had himself trained it), and it carried him up the slope as though on wings. The moment he reached the summit, he saw before him a number of Tartars on horseback, about eighty fathoms away. There were about thirty of them. When he saw them, he began to turn back; and the Tartars saw him, and galloped toward him, and on the ride took their guns out of the covers. Zhilín urged his horse down-hill as fast as its legs would carry him, and he shouted to Kostylín:

And he turned his horse to the left, going uphill. The horse Zhilín was riding was a thoroughbred (he had paid a hundred roubles for it when it was a colt and had trained it himself), and it carried him up the slope as if it had wings. As soon as he reached the top, he saw a group of Tartars on horseback, about eighty yards away. There were around thirty of them. When he spotted them, he started to turn back; the Tartars noticed him and charged toward him, pulling their guns out of their cases as they rode. Zhilín urged his horse downhill as fast as it could run and shouted to Kostylín:

"Take out the gun!" and he himself thought about his horse: "Darling, take me away from here! Don't stumble! If you do, I am lost. If I get to the gun, they shall not catch me."

"Get the gun out!" he thought about his horse: "Sweetheart, get me out of here! Don’t trip! If you do, I’m done for. If I can reach the gun, they won’t catch me."

But Kostylín, instead of waiting, galloped at full speed toward the fortress, the moment he saw the Tartars. He urged the horse on with the whip, now on one side, and now on the other. One could see through the dust only the horse switching her tail.

But Kostylín, instead of waiting, charged at full speed toward the fortress as soon as he spotted the Tartars. He encouraged the horse with the whip, first on one side and then on the other. Through the dust, all one could see was the horse swishing her tail.

Zhilín saw that things were bad. The gun had disappeared, and he could do nothing with a sword. He turned his horse back to the soldiers, thinking that he might get away. He saw six men crossing his path. He had a good horse under him, but theirs were better still, and they crossed his path. He began to check his horse: he wanted to turn around; but the horse was running at full speed and could not be stopped, and he flew straight[Pg 95] toward them. He saw a red-bearded Tartar on a gray horse, who was coming near to him. He howled and showed his teeth, and his gun was against his shoulder.

Zhilín knew things were bad. The gun was gone, and he couldn't do anything with just a sword. He turned his horse back toward the soldiers, hoping to escape. He spotted six men blocking his way. He had a strong horse, but theirs were even better, and they stood in his path. He tried to rein in his horse; he wanted to turn around, but it was running at full speed and wouldn’t stop, charging straight toward them. He saw a red-bearded Tartar on a gray horse getting closer. The man howled and bared his teeth, with his gun resting on his shoulder.

"Well," thought Zhilín, "I know you devils. When you take one alive, you put him in a hole and beat him with a whip. I will not fall into your hands alive——"

"Well," thought Zhilín, "I know you guys. When you capture someone, you throw them in a hole and whip them. I won't let myself get caught alive——"

Though Zhilín was not tall, he was brave. He drew his sword, turned his horse straight against the Tartar, and thought:

Though Zhilín wasn't tall, he was courageous. He drew his sword, faced his horse directly towards the Tartar, and thought:

"Either I will knock his horse off its feet, or I will strike the Tartar with my sword."

"Either I will knock his horse down, or I will hit the Tartar with my sword."

Zhilín got within a horse's length from him, when they shot at him from behind and hit the horse. The horse dropped on the ground while going at full speed, and fell on Zhilín's leg.

Zhilín got within a horse's length of him when they shot at him from behind and hit the horse. The horse collapsed on the ground while running at full speed and fell on Zhilín's leg.

He wanted to get up, but two stinking Tartars were already astride of him. He tugged and knocked down the two Tartars, but three more jumped down from their horses and began to strike him with the butts of their guns. Things grew dim before his eyes, and he tottered. The Tartars took hold of him, took from their saddles some reserve straps, twisted his arms behind his back, tied them with a Tartar knot, and fastened him to the saddle. They knocked down his hat, pulled off his boots, rummaged all over him, and took away his money and his watch, and tore all his clothes.

He wanted to get up, but two disgusting Tartars were already on top of him. He pulled and knocked down the two Tartars, but three more jumped off their horses and started hitting him with the butts of their guns. Everything started to fade in front of his eyes, and he stumbled. The Tartars grabbed him, took some spare straps from their saddles, twisted his arms behind his back, tied them with a Tartar knot, and secured him to the saddle. They knocked off his hat, took off his boots, searched him all over, and stole his money and watch, ripping all his clothes apart.

Zhilín looked back at his horse. The dear animal was lying just as it had fallen down, and only twitched its legs and did not reach the ground with them; in its head there was a hole, and from it the black blood gushed and wet the dust for an ell around.

Zhilín looked back at his horse. The poor animal was lying exactly where it had fallen, only twitching its legs without touching the ground; there was a hole in its head, and black blood poured out, soaking the dirt for about a yard around.

A Tartar went up to the horse, to pull off the saddle. The horse was struggling still, and so he took out his dagger and cut its throat. A whistling sound came from the throat, and the horse twitched, and was dead.

A Tartar walked up to the horse to take off the saddle. The horse was still struggling, so he pulled out his dagger and cut its throat. It made a whistling sound from the wound, and the horse twitched before it died.

The Tartars took off the saddle and the trappings.[Pg 96] The red-bearded Tartar mounted his horse, and the others seated Zhilín behind him. To prevent his falling off, they attached him by a strap to the Tartar's belt, and they rode off to the mountains.

The Tartars removed the saddle and the gear.[Pg 96] The red-bearded Tartar got on his horse, and the others helped Zhilín climb up behind him. To keep him from falling off, they fastened him with a strap to the Tartar's belt, and then they rode off to the mountains.

Zhilín was sitting back of the Tartar, and shaking and striking with his face against the stinking Tartar's back. All he saw before him was the mighty back, and the muscular neck, and the livid, shaved nape of his head underneath his cap. Zhilín's head was bruised, and the blood was clotted under his eyes. And he could not straighten himself on the saddle, nor wipe off his blood. His arms were twisted so badly that his shoulder bones pained him.

Zhilín was sitting behind the Tartar, shaking and hitting his face against the smelly Tartar's back. All he could see in front of him was the massive back, the strong neck, and the pale, shaved back of his head underneath his cap. Zhilín's head was swollen, and blood was dried under his eyes. He couldn't straighten up on the saddle or wipe off the blood. His arms were twisted so badly that his shoulder bones hurt him.

They rode for a long time from one mountain to another, and forded a river, and came out on a path, where they rode through a ravine.

They rode for a long time from one mountain to another, crossed a river, and ended up on a path where they rode through a ravine.

Zhilín wanted to take note of the road on which they were travelling, but his eyes were smeared with blood, and he could not turn around.

Zhilín wanted to remember the road they were on, but his eyes were covered in blood, and he couldn't look back.

It was getting dark. They crossed another stream and rode up a rocky mountain. There was an odour of smoke, and the dogs began to bark. They had come to a native village. The Tartars got down from their horses; the Tartar children gathered around Zhilín, and screamed, and rejoiced, and aimed stones at him.

It was getting dark. They crossed another stream and rode up a rocky mountain. There was a smell of smoke, and the dogs started barking. They had arrived at a native village. The Tartars dismounted from their horses; the Tartar children gathered around Zhilín, yelling with excitement and throwing stones at him.

The Tartar drove the boys away, took Zhilín down from his horse, and called a labourer. There came a Nogay, with large cheek-bones; he wore nothing but a shirt. The shirt was torn and left his breast bare. The Tartar gave him a command. The labourer brought the stocks,—two oak planks drawn through iron rings, and one of these rings with a clasp and lock.

The Tartar sent the boys away, took Zhilín off his horse, and called over a worker. A Nogay approached, his strong cheekbones prominent; he was only wearing a shirt. The shirt was ripped and exposed his chest. The Tartar gave him an order. The worker brought the stocks—two oak boards linked by iron rings, with one of the rings having a clasp and lock.

They untied Zhilín's hands, put the stocks on him, and led him into a shed: they pushed him in and locked the door. Zhilín fell on the manure pile. He felt around in the darkness for a soft spot, and lay down there.

They untied Zhilín's hands, put him in stocks, and took him into a shed: they pushed him inside and locked the door. Zhilín fell onto the manure pile. He felt around in the dark for a comfortable spot and lay down there.

"They rode off to the mountains." Photogravure from painting by A. Kivshénko

II.

Zhilín lay awake nearly the whole night. The nights were short. He saw through a chink that it was getting light. He got up, made the chink larger, and looked out.

Zhilín lay awake almost the entire night. The nights were short. He noticed through a small opening that it was getting light. He got up, made the opening bigger, and looked outside.

Through the chink Zhilín saw the road: it went down-hill; on the right was a Tartar cabin, and near it two trees. A black dog lay on the threshold, and a goat strutted about with her kids, which were jerking their little tails. He saw a young Tartar woman coming up the hill; she wore a loose coloured shirt and pantaloons and boots, and her head was covered with a caftan, and on her head there was a large tin pitcher with water. She walked along, jerking her back, and bending over, and by the hand she led a young shaven Tartar boy in nothing but his shirt. The Tartar woman went into the cabin with the water, and out came the Tartar of the day before, with the red beard, wearing a silk half-coat, a silver dagger on a strap, and shoes on his bare feet. On his head there was a tall, black sheepskin hat, tilted backwards. He came out, and he stretched himself and smoothed his red beard. He stood awhile, gave the labourer an order, and went away.

Through the gap, Zhilín saw the road sloping downhill; to the right was a Tartar cabin, and nearby were two trees. A black dog lay on the doorstep, and a goat wandered around with her kids, who were wagging their little tails. He noticed a young Tartar woman coming up the hill; she wore a loose, colorful shirt and pants, along with boots, and her head was covered with a caftan. Balancing a large tin pitcher filled with water on her head, she walked with a sway, bending over, and holding the hand of a young, clean-shaven Tartar boy dressed only in his shirt. The Tartar woman entered the cabin with the water, and out came the Tartar from the day before, with a red beard, wearing a silk coat, a silver dagger hanging from a strap, and shoes on his bare feet. He had a tall, black sheepskin hat tilted back on his head. He stepped out, stretched, and adjusted his red beard. He stood there for a moment, gave an order to the laborer, and then left.

Then two boys rode by, taking the horses to water. The muzzles of the horses were wet. Then there ran out some other shaven boys, in nothing but their shirts, with no trousers; they gathered in a crowd, walked over to the shed, picked up a stick, and began to poke it through the chink. When Zhilín shouted at the children, they screamed and started to run back, so that their bare knees glistened in the sun.

Then two boys rode by, leading the horses to water. The horses’ muzzles were wet. A few other kids came running out, just wearing their shirts and no pants; they formed a crowd, walked over to the shed, picked up a stick, and started poking it through the crack. When Zhilín yelled at the kids, they screamed and took off running back, their bare knees shining in the sun.

Zhilín wanted to drink,—his throat was all dried up. He thought: "If they would only come to see me!" He heard them open the shed. The red Tartar came in, and with him another, black-looking fellow, of smaller stature.[Pg 98] His eyes were black and bright, his cheeks ruddy, his small beard clipped; his face looked jolly, and he kept laughing all the time. This swarthy fellow was dressed even better: he had on a silk half-coat, of a blue colour, embroidered with galloons. In his belt there was a large silver dagger; his slippers were of red morocco and also embroidered with silver. Over his thin slippers he wore heavier shoes. His cap was tall, of white astrakhan.

Zhilín wanted a drink—his throat felt completely dry. He thought, "If only they would come see me!" He heard them open the shed. The red Tartar walked in, along with another shorter guy who looked darker. His eyes were bright and black, his cheeks were rosy, and his small beard was trimmed; he had a cheerful face and was laughing the whole time. This darker guy was dressed even better: he wore a blue silk jacket embellished with braids. He had a large silver dagger in his belt, and his slippers were made of red morocco, also embroidered with silver. On top of his thin slippers, he wore sturdier shoes. His cap was tall and made of white astrakhan.[Pg 98]

The red Tartar came in. He said something, as though scolding, and stopped. He leaned against the door-post, dangled his dagger, and like a wolf looked furtively at Zhilín. But the swarthy fellow—swift, lively, walking around as though on springs—went up straight to Zhilín, squatted down, showed his teeth, slapped him on the shoulder, began to rattle off something in his language, winked with his eyes, clicked his tongue, and kept repeating: "Goot Uruss! Goot Uruss!"

The red Tartar walked in. He said something that sounded like a scolding and then paused. He leaned against the doorframe, dangled his dagger, and gave Zhilín a cautious look, like a wolf. But the dark-skinned guy—quick, energetic, moving around like he was on springs—went straight up to Zhilín, squatted down, showed his teeth, slapped him on the shoulder, started rattling off something in his language, winked, clicked his tongue, and kept repeating, “Good Russian! Good Russian!”

Zhilín did not understand a thing and said:

Zhilín didn’t understand anything and said:

"Give me to drink, give me water to drink!"

"Please give me something to drink, give me water!"

The swarthy fellow laughed. "Goot Uruss!" he kept rattling off.

The dark-skinned guy laughed. "Good Russia!" he kept saying.

Zhilín showed with his lips and hands that he wanted something to drink.

Zhilín used his lips and hands to indicate that he wanted something to drink.

The swarthy fellow understood what he wanted, laughed out, looked through the door, and called some one: "Dina!"

The dark-skinned guy knew what he wanted, laughed out loud, looked through the door, and shouted for someone: "Dina!"

In came a thin, slender little girl, of about thirteen years of age, who resembled the swarthy man very much. Evidently she was his daughter. Her eyes, too, were black and bright, and her face was pretty. She wore a long blue shirt, with broad sleeves and without a belt. The skirt, the breast, and the sleeves were trimmed with red. On her legs were pantaloons, and on her feet slippers, with high-heeled shoes over them; on her neck she wore a necklace of Russian half-roubles. Her head was uncovered; her braid was black, with a ribbon[Pg 99] through it, and from the ribbon hung small plates and a Russian rouble.

In walked a thin, slender girl, around thirteen years old, who looked a lot like the dark-skinned man. She was obviously his daughter. Her eyes were bright and black, and her face was pretty. She wore a long blue shirt with wide sleeves and no belt. The skirt, bodice, and sleeves were trimmed in red. She had pantaloons on her legs and slippers with high-heeled shoes over them. Around her neck was a necklace made of Russian half-roubles. Her head was uncovered; her black braid had a ribbon in it, and small coins and a Russian rouble hung from the ribbon.

Her father gave her a command. She ran away, and came back and brought a small tin pitcher. She gave him the water, and herself squatted down, bending up in such a way that her shoulders were below her knees. She sat there, and opened her eyes, and looked at Zhilín drinking, as though he were some animal.

Her father told her to do something. She ran off, then came back with a small metal pitcher. She handed him the water and squatted down, bending so that her shoulders were below her knees. She sat there, opened her eyes, and watched Zhilín drink, as if he were some animal.

Zhilín handed her back the pitcher. She jumped away like a wild goat. Even her father laughed. He sent her somewhere else. She took the pitcher and ran away; she brought some fresh bread on a round board, and again sat down, bent over, riveted her eyes on him, and kept looking.

Zhilín handed her the pitcher back. She jumped back like a startled goat. Even her dad laughed. He sent her off somewhere else. She took the pitcher and ran away; she returned with some fresh bread on a round board, then sat down again, leaning forward, fixating her eyes on him, and kept staring.

The Tartars went away and locked the door.

The Tartars left and locked the door.

After awhile the Nogay came to Zhilín, and said:

After a while, the Nogay came to Zhilín and said:

"Ai-da, master, ai-da!"

"Ai-da, master, Ai-da!"

He did not know any Russian, either. All Zhilín could make out was that he should follow him.

He didn't know any Russian either. All Zhilín could understand was that he needed to follow him.

Zhilín started with the stocks, and he limped and could not walk, so much did the stocks pull his legs aside. Zhilín went out with the Nogay. He saw a Tartar village of about ten houses, and a church of theirs, with a small tower. Near one house stood three horses, all saddled. Boys were holding the reins. From the house sprang the swarthy Tartar, and he waved his hand for Zhilín to come up. He laughed all the while, and talked in his language, and disappeared through the door.

Zhilín began with the stocks, and he limped and couldn’t walk, as the stocks pulled his legs apart. Zhilín went out with the Nogay. He spotted a Tartar village of about ten houses, along with their church that had a small tower. Near one house stood three saddled horses, with boys holding onto the reins. A dark-skinned Tartar sprang out from the house and waved for Zhilín to come over. He was laughing the whole time, speaking in his language, and then he vanished inside.

Zhilín entered the house. It was a good living-room,—the walls were plastered smooth with clay. Along the front wall lay coloured cushions, and at the sides hung costly rugs; on the rugs were guns, pistols, swords,—all in silver. By one wall there was a small stove, on a level with the floor. The floor was of dirt and as clean as a threshing-floor, and the whole front corner was carpeted with felt; and over the felt lay rugs, and on[Pg 100] the rugs cushions. On these rugs sat the Tartars, in their slippers without their outer shoes: there were the swarthy fellow, the red Tartar, and three guests. At their backs were feather cushions, and before them, on a round board, were millet cakes and melted butter in a bowl, and Tartar beer, "buza," in a small pitcher. They were eating with their hands, and their hands were all greasy from the butter.

Zhilín walked into the house. The living room was nice—the walls were smooth and clay-plastered. Along the front wall were colorful cushions, and on the sides hung expensive rugs; on the rugs were guns, pistols, and swords—all made of silver. By one wall, there was a small stove at floor level. The floor was dirt but as clean as a threshing floor, and the entire front corner was covered with felt; on the felt were rugs, and on the rugs were cushions. The Tartars sat on these rugs, wearing slippers without their outer shoes: there was a dark-skinned man, a red Tartar, and three guests. They had feather cushions behind them, and in front of them, on a round board, were millet cakes and melted butter in a bowl, along with Tartar beer, "buza," in a small pitcher. They were eating with their hands, which were all greasy from the butter.

The swarthy man jumped up and ordered Zhilín to be placed to one side, not on a rug, but on the bare floor; he went back to his rug, and treated his guests to millet cakes and buza. The labourer placed Zhilín where he had been ordered, himself took off his outer shoes, put them at the door, where stood the other shoes, and sat down on the felt next to the masters. He looked at them as they ate, and wiped off his spittle.

The dark-skinned man jumped up and told Zhilín to be set aside, not on a rug, but on the bare floor; he went back to his rug and served his guests millet cakes and buza. The worker put Zhilín where he was instructed, took off his outer shoes, placed them by the door alongside the other shoes, and sat down on the felt next to the masters. He watched them as they ate and wiped his drool away.

The Tartars ate the cakes. Then there came a Tartar woman, in a shirt like the one the girl had on, and in pantaloons, and with a kerchief over her head. She carried away the butter and the cakes, and brought a small wash-basin of a pretty shape, and a pitcher with a narrow neck. The Tartars washed their hands, then folded them, knelt down, blew in every direction, and said their prayers. Then one of the Tartar guests turned to Zhilín, and began to speak in Russian:

The Tartars ate the cakes. Then a Tartar woman arrived, wearing a shirt like the one the girl had on, along with pantaloons and a kerchief on her head. She took the butter and the cakes away and brought back a small washbasin that was nicely shaped, and a pitcher with a narrow neck. The Tartars washed their hands, then folded them, knelt down, blew in every direction, and prayed. Then one of the Tartar guests turned to Zhilín and started speaking in Russian:

"You," he said, "were taken by Kazi-Muhammed," and he pointed to the red Tartar, "and he gave you to Abdul-Murat." He pointed to the swarthy man. "Abdul-Murat is now your master."

"You," he said, "were captured by Kazi-Muhammed," and he pointed to the red Tartar, "and he handed you over to Abdul-Murat." He pointed to the dark-skinned man. "Abdul-Murat is now your owner."

Zhilín kept silence. Then Abdul-Murat began to speak. He pointed to Zhilín, and laughed, and kept repeating:

Zhilín stayed quiet. Then Abdul-Murat started to talk. He pointed at Zhilín, laughed, and kept saying:

"Soldier Uruss! Goot Uruss!"

"Soldier Uruss! Good Uruss!"

The interpreter said:

The interpreter stated:

"He wants you to write a letter home that they may send a ransom for you. When they send it, you will be set free."

"He wants you to write a letter home so they can send a ransom for you. Once they send it, you'll be set free."

Zhilín thought awhile and said:

Zhilín thought for a bit and said:

"How much ransom does he want?"

"How much ransom does he want?"

The Tartars talked together; then the interpreter said:

The Tartars chatted among themselves; then the interpreter said:

"Three thousand in silver."

"3,000 in silver."

"No," said Zhilín, "I cannot pay that."

"No," Zhilín said, "I can't pay that."

Abdul jumped up, began to wave his hands and to talk to Zhilín, thinking that he would understand him. The interpreter translated. He said:

Abdul jumped up, started waving his hands and talking to Zhilín, expecting that he would get it. The interpreter translated. He said:

"How much will you give?"

"How much will you offer?"

Zhilín thought awhile, and said:

Zhilín thought for a moment and said:

"Five hundred roubles."

"500 roubles."

Then the Tartars began to talk a great deal, all at the same time. Abdul shouted at the red Tartar. He was so excited that the spittle just spirted from his mouth.

Then the Tartars started talking a lot, all at once. Abdul yelled at the red Tartar. He was so worked up that spit flew out of his mouth.

But the red Tartar only scowled and clicked his tongue.

But the red Tartar just frowned and clicked his tongue.

They grew silent, and the interpreter said:

They fell quiet, and the interpreter said:

"The master is not satisfied with five hundred roubles. He has himself paid two hundred for you. Kazi-Muhammed owed him a debt. He took you for that debt. Three thousand roubles, nothing less will do. And if you do not write, you will be put in a hole and beaten with a whip."

"The master isn't happy with five hundred roubles. He has already paid two hundred for you. Kazi-Muhammed owed him money. He took you to settle that debt. Three thousand roubles, nothing less will work. And if you don't write, you'll be thrown into a hole and whipped."

"Oh," thought Zhilín, "it will not do to show that I am frightened; that will only be worse." He leaped to his feet, and said:

"Oh," thought Zhilín, "I can't let them see I'm scared; that will only make things worse." He jumped to his feet and said:

"Tell that dog that if he is going to frighten me, I will not give him a penny, and I will refuse to write. I have never been afraid of you dogs, and I never will be."

"Tell that dog that if he's going to scare me, I won't give him a dime, and I won't write. I've never been afraid of you dogs, and I never will be."

The interpreter translated, and all began to speak at the same time.

The interpreter translated, and everyone started talking at once.

They babbled for a long time; then the swarthy Tartar jumped up and walked over to Zhilín:

They chatted for a long time; then the dark-skinned Tartar jumped up and walked over to Zhilín:

"Uruss," he said, "dzhigit, dzhigit Uruss!"

"Uruss," he said, "rider, rider Uruss!"

Dzhigit in their language means a "brave." And he laughed; he said something to the interpreter, and the interpreter said:

Dzhigit in their language means "brave." He laughed and said something to the interpreter, and the interpreter said:

"Give one thousand roubles!"

"Give 1,000 rubles!"

Zhilín stuck to what he had said:

Zhilín stood by what he had said:

"I will not give more than five hundred. And if you kill me, you will get nothing."

"I won’t pay more than five hundred. And if you kill me, you’ll get nothing."

The Tartars talked awhile and sent the labourer somewhere, and themselves kept looking now at Zhilín and now at the door. The labourer came, and behind him walked a fat man; he was barefoot and tattered; he, too, had on the stocks.

The Tartars chatted for a bit and sent the worker away, occasionally glancing at Zhilín and then at the door. The worker returned, and behind him walked a chubby man; he was barefoot and in rags, and he too was in stocks.

Zhilín just shouted, for he recognized Kostylín. He, too, had been caught. They were placed beside each other. They began to talk to each other, and the Tartars kept silence and looked at them. Zhilín told what had happened to him; and Kostylín told him that his horse had stopped and his gun had missed fire, and that the same Abdul had overtaken and captured him.

Zhilín shouted when he saw Kostylín. He had also been caught. They were placed next to each other and started talking while the Tartars watched in silence. Zhilín explained what had happened to him, and Kostylín shared that his horse had stopped and his gun had misfired, mentioning that the same Abdul had overtaken and captured him.

Abdul jumped up, and pointed to Kostylín, and said something. The interpreter translated it, and said that both of them belonged to the same master, and that the one who would first furnish the money would be the first to be released.

Abdul jumped up, pointed at Kostylín, and said something. The interpreter translated it, saying that they both belonged to the same master, and that whoever provided the money first would be the first to be released.

"Now you," he said, "are a cross fellow, but your friend is meek; he has written a letter home, and they will send five thousand roubles. He will be fed well, and will not be insulted."

"Now you," he said, "are a tough guy, but your friend is mild-mannered; he's written a letter home, and they'll send five thousand roubles. He'll be well-fed and won't be disrespected."

So Zhilín said:

So Zhilín said:

"My friend may do as he pleases; maybe he is rich, but I am not. As I have said, so will it be. If you want to, kill me,—you will not gain by it,—but more than five hundred will I not give."

"My friend can do whatever he wants; maybe he's wealthy, but I’m not. As I’ve stated, so it will be. If you want to, go ahead and kill me—you won’t benefit from it—but I won’t give you more than five hundred."

They were silent for awhile. Suddenly Abdul jumped up, fetched a small box, took out a pen, a piece of paper, and some ink, put it all before Zhilín, slapped him on the[Pg 103] shoulder, and motioned for him to write. He agreed to the five hundred.

They were quiet for a bit. Then Abdul jumped up, grabbed a small box, pulled out a pen, a piece of paper, and some ink, laid it all out in front of Zhilín, slapped him on the[Pg 103] shoulder, and signaled for him to write. He agreed to the five hundred.

"Wait awhile," Zhilín said to the interpreter. "Tell him that he has to feed us well, and give us the proper clothes and shoes, and keep us together,—it will be jollier for us,—and take off the stocks." He looked at the master and laughed. The master himself laughed. He listened to the interpreter, and said:

"Hold on a minute," Zhilín told the interpreter. "Let him know that he needs to provide us with good food, proper clothes and shoes, and keep us together—it'll be more enjoyable for us—and remove the stocks." He glanced at the master and chuckled. The master chuckled too. He listened to the interpreter and said:

"I will give you the best of clothes,—a Circassian mantle and boots,—you will be fit to marry. We will feed you like princes. And if you want to stay together, you may live in the shed. But the stocks cannot be taken off, for you will run away. For the night we will take them off."

"I'll give you the best clothes—a Circassian mantle and boots—you'll be ready to get married. We'll feed you like royalty. And if you want to stay together, you can live in the shed. But we can’t remove the stocks because you’ll run away. We’ll take them off at night."

He ran up to Zhilín, and tapped him on the shoulder:

He hurried over to Zhilín and tapped him on the shoulder:

"You goot, me goot!"

"You good, I'm good!"

Zhilín wrote the letter, but he did not address it right. He thought he would run away.

Zhilín wrote the letter, but he didn’t address it correctly. He thought he would escape.

Zhilín and Kostylín were taken back to the shed. They brought for them maize straw, water in a pitcher, bread, two old mantles, and worn soldier boots. They had evidently been pulled off dead soldiers. For the night the stocks were taken off, and they were locked in the barn.

Zhilín and Kostylín were taken back to the shed. They brought them corn stalks, water in a pitcher, bread, two old cloaks, and worn-out soldier boots. They had clearly been taken from dead soldiers. For the night, the stocks were removed, and they were locked in the barn.

III.

Zhilín and his companion lived thus for a whole month. Their master kept laughing.

Zhilín and his friend lived like this for an entire month. Their boss kept laughing.

"You, Iván, goot, me, Abdul, goot!"

"You, Iván, good, me, Abdul, good!"

But he did not feed them well. All he gave them to eat was unsalted millet bread, baked like pones, or entirely unbaked dough.

But he didn't feed them well. All he gave them to eat was unsalted millet bread, baked like small cakes, or completely raw dough.

Kostylín wrote home a second letter. He was waiting for the money to come, and felt lonesome. He sat for days at a time in the shed counting the days before the letter would come, or he slept. But Zhilín knew that[Pg 104] his letter would not reach any one, and so he did not write another.

Kostylín wrote another letter home. He was waiting for the money to arrive and felt lonely. He spent days in the shed counting down to when the letter would come, or he would just sleep. But Zhilín knew that[Pg 104] his letter wouldn't reach anyone, so he didn’t write another one.

"Where," he thought, "is my mother to get so much money? As it is, she lived mainly by what I sent her. If she should collect five hundred roubles, she would be ruined in the end. If God grants it, I will manage to get away from here."

"Where," he thought, "is my mom supposed to get that much money? As it is, she mostly survives on what I send her. If she somehow manages to gather five hundred roubles, it would end up ruining her. If God helps, I’ll find a way to escape from here."

And he watched and thought of how to get away.

And he watched and considered how to escape.

He walked through the village and whistled, or he sat down somewhere to work with his hands, either making a doll from clay, or weaving a fence from twigs. Zhilín was a great hand at all kinds of such work.

He walked through the village whistling, or he sat down somewhere to work with his hands, either making a doll from clay or weaving a fence from twigs. Zhilín was really good at all kinds of this work.

One day he made a doll, with a nose, and hands, and legs, in a Tartar shirt, and put the doll on the roof. The Tartar maidens were going for water. His master's daughter, Dina, saw the doll, and she called up the Tartar girls. They put down their pitchers, and looked, and laughed. Zhilín took down the doll and gave it to them. They laughed, and did not dare take it. He left the doll, and went back to the shed to see what they would do.

One day, he made a doll with a nose, hands, and legs, dressed in a Tartar shirt, and placed it on the roof. The Tartar girls were on their way to fetch water. His master's daughter, Dina, spotted the doll and called the Tartar girls over. They set down their pitchers, looked at it, and laughed. Zhilín took the doll down and handed it to them. They laughed again but didn’t have the courage to take it. He left the doll there and went back to the shed to see what they would do.

Dina ran up, looked around, grasped the doll, and ran away with it.

Dina sprinted over, scanned the area, grabbed the doll, and took off with it.

In the morning, at daybreak, he saw Dina coming out with the doll in front of the house. The doll was all dressed up in red rags, and she was rocking the doll and singing to it in her fashion. The old woman came out. She scolded her, took the doll away from her and broke it, and sent Dina to work.

In the morning, at dawn, he saw Dina coming out with the doll in front of the house. The doll was all dressed up in red rags, and she was rocking the doll and singing to it her way. The old woman came out. She scolded her, took the doll away, broke it, and sent Dina to work.

Zhilín made another doll, a better one than before, and he gave it to Dina. One day Dina brought him a small pitcher. She put it down, herself sat down and looked at him, and laughed, as she pointed to the pitcher.

Zhilín made another doll, an even nicer one than before, and he gave it to Dina. One day, Dina brought him a small pitcher. She set it down, sat next to him, looked at him, and laughed as she pointed to the pitcher.

"What is she so happy about?" thought Zhilín.

"What is she so happy about?" Zhilín thought.

He took the pitcher and began to drink. He thought it was water, but, behold, it was milk. He drank the milk, and said:

He grabbed the pitcher and started to drink. He thought it was water, but, to his surprise, it was milk. He drank the milk and said:

"It is good!"

"That's great!"

Dina was very happy.

Dina was really happy.

"Good, Iván, good!" and she jumped up, clapped her hands, took away the pitcher, and ran off.

"Great job, Iván!" She leaped up, clapped her hands, took the pitcher, and hurried away.

From that time she brought him milk every day on the sly. The Tartars make cheese-cakes from goat milk, and dry them on the roofs,—and so she brought him those cakes also. One day the master killed a sheep, so she brought him a piece of mutton in her sleeve. She would throw it down and run away.

From that time on, she secretly brought him milk every day. The Tartars make cheese cakes from goat milk and dry them on the roofs, so she brought him those cakes too. One day, the master killed a sheep, and she brought him a piece of mutton hidden in her sleeve. She would drop it down and run away.

One day there was a severe storm, and for an hour the rain fell as though from a pail. All the streams became turbid. Where there was a ford, the water was now eight feet deep, and stones were borne down. Torrents were running everywhere, and there was a roar in the mountains. When the storm was over, streams were coming down the village in every direction. Zhilín asked his master to let him have a penknife, and with it he cut out a small axle and little boards, and made a wheel, and to each end of the wheel he attached a doll.

One day, a severe storm hit, and for an hour, it poured like someone was dumping water from a bucket. All the streams turned muddy. Where there used to be a shallow crossing, the water was now eight feet deep, and stones were being carried away. Water was rushing everywhere, and there was a loud roar in the mountains. Once the storm passed, streams were flowing through the village from every direction. Zhilín asked his master for a penknife, and with it, he carved out a small axle and some little boards to make a wheel, attaching a doll to each end of it.

The girls brought him pieces of material, and he dressed the dolls: one a man, the other a woman. He fixed them firmly, and placed the wheel over a brook. The wheel began to turn, and the dolls to jump.

The girls brought him scraps of fabric, and he dressed the dolls: one was a man and the other was a woman. He secured them tightly and set the wheel over a stream. The wheel started to spin, and the dolls began to hop.

The whole village gathered around it; boys, girls, women, and men came, and they clicked with their tongues:

The whole village gathered around it; boys, girls, women, and men came, and they clicked their tongues:

"Ai, Uruss! Ai, Iván!"

"Hey, Uruss! Hey, Iván!"

Abdul had a Russian watch, but it was broken. He called Zhilín, showed it to him, and clicked his tongue. Zhilín said:

Abdul had a Russian watch, but it was broken. He called Zhilín, showed it to him, and clicked his tongue. Zhilín said:

"Let me have it! I will fix it!"

"Give it to me! I’ll take care of it!"

He took it to pieces with a penknife; then he put it together, and gave it back to him. The watch was running now.

He took it apart with a pocketknife; then he put it back together and handed it to him. The watch was running now.

The master was delighted. He brought his old half-coat,—it[Pg 106] was all in rags,—and made him a present of it. What could he do but take it? He thought it would be good enough to cover himself with in the night.

The master was thrilled. He brought out his old half-coat—it[Pg 106] was completely tattered—and gave it to him as a gift. What could he do but accept it? He figured it would be warm enough to use at night.

After that the rumour went abroad that Zhilín was a great master. They began to come to him from distant villages: one, to have him fix a gun-lock or a pistol, another, to set a clock a-going. His master brought him tools,—pinchers, gimlets, and files.

After that, the rumor spread that Zhilín was a great master. People started coming to him from faraway villages: one person wanted him to fix a gun-lock or a pistol, another wanted him to get a clock running. His master brought him tools—pliers, drills, and files.

One day a Tartar became sick: they sent to Zhilín, and said, "Go and cure him!" Zhilín did not know anything about medicine. He went, took a look at him, and thought, "Maybe he will get well by himself." He went to the barn, took some water and sand, and mixed it. In the presence of the Tartars he said a charm over the water, and gave it to him to drink. Luckily for him, the Tartar got well.

One day, a Tartar fell ill, and they sent for Zhilín, saying, "Go and treat him!" Zhilín didn't know anything about medicine. He went, checked on him, and thought, "Maybe he'll get better on his own." He went to the barn, took some water and sand, mixed them together, and in front of the Tartars, he said a charm over the water and gave it to him to drink. Luckily for him, the Tartar recovered.

Zhilín began to understand their language. Some of the Tartars got used to him. When they needed him, they called, "Iván, Iván!" but others looked at him awry, as at an animal.

Zhilín started to understand their language. Some of the Tartars grew accustomed to him. When they needed him, they called, "Iván, Iván!" but others looked at him suspiciously, like he was an animal.

The red Tartar did not like Zhilín. Whenever he saw him, he frowned and turned away, or called him names. There was also an old man; he did not live in the village, but came from farther down the mountain. Zhilín saw him only when he came to the mosque, to pray to God. He was a small man; his cap was wrapped with a white towel. His beard and moustache were clipped, and they were as white as down; his face was wrinkled and as red as a brick. His nose was hooked, like a hawk's beak, and his eyes were gray and mean-looking; of teeth he had only two tusks. He used to walk in his turban, leaning on a crutch, and looking around him like a wolf. Whenever he saw Zhilín, he grunted and turned away.

The red Tartar didn’t like Zhilín. Whenever he saw him, he frowned and turned away or called him names. There was also an old man; he didn’t live in the village but came from farther down the mountain. Zhilín saw him only when he came to the mosque to pray to God. He was a small man; his cap was wrapped with a white towel. His beard and mustache were trimmed, and they were as white as down; his face was wrinkled and as red as a brick. His nose was hooked like a hawk's beak, and his eyes were gray and mean-looking; he had only two tusks for teeth. He used to walk in his turban, leaning on a crutch, and looking around like a wolf. Whenever he saw Zhilín, he grunted and turned away.

One day Zhilín went down-hill, to see where the old man was living. He walked down the road, and saw a little garden, with a stone fence, and inside the fence were[Pg 107] cherry and apricot trees, and stood a hut with a flat roof. He came closer to it, and he saw beehives woven from straw, and bees were swarming around and buzzing. The old man was kneeling, and doing something to a hive. Zhilín got up higher, to get a good look, and made a noise with his stocks. The old man looked around and shrieked; he pulled the pistol out from his belt and fired at Zhilín. He had just time to hide behind a rock.

One day, Zhilín went down the hill to see where the old man lived. He walked along the road and spotted a small garden with a stone fence. Inside the fence were[Pg 107] cherry and apricot trees, and there was a hut with a flat roof. As he got closer, he noticed beehives made of straw, with bees buzzing around them. The old man was kneeling and doing something with one of the hives. Zhilín climbed higher to get a better view and accidentally made a noise with his sticks. The old man turned around and screamed; he pulled a pistol from his belt and fired at Zhilín. He barely managed to take cover behind a rock.

The old man went to the master to complain about Zhilín. The master called up Zhilín, and laughed, and asked:

The old man went to the master to complain about Zhilín. The master called Zhilín over, laughed, and asked:

"Why did you go to the old man?"

"Why did you go to the old guy?"

"I have not done him any harm," he said. "I just wanted to see how he lives."

"I haven't hurt him at all," he said. "I just wanted to see how he lives."

The master told the old man that. But the old man was angry, and hissed, and rattled something off; he showed his teeth and waved his hand threateningly at Zhilín.

The master told the old man that. But the old man was angry, and hissed, and rattled something off; he showed his teeth and waved his hand threateningly at Zhilín.

Zhilín did not understand it all; but he understood that the old man was telling his master to kill all the Russians, and not to keep them in the village. The old man went away.

Zhilín didn’t get everything; but he realized the old man was telling his master to kill all the Russians and not to let them stay in the village. The old man walked away.

Zhilín asked his master what kind of a man that old Tartar was. The master said:

Zhilín asked his boss what type of guy that old Tartar was. The boss replied:

"He is a big man! He used to be the first dzhigit: he killed a lot of Russians, and he was rich. He had three wives and eight sons. All of them lived in the same village. The Russians came, destroyed the village, and killed seven of his sons. One son was left alive, and he surrendered himself to the Russians. The old man went and surrendered himself, too, to the Russians. He stayed with them three months, found his son there, and killed him, and then he ran away. Since then he has stopped fighting. He has been to Mecca, to pray to God, and that is why he wears the turban. He who has been to Mecca is called a Hadji and puts on a turban. He has no use[Pg 108] for you fellows. He tells me to kill you; but I cannot kill you,—I have paid for you; and then, Iván, I like you. I not only have no intention of killing you, but I would not let you go back, if I had not given my word to you." He laughed as he said that, and added in Russian: "You, Iván, good, me, Abdul, good!"

"He’s a big guy! He used to be the top warrior: he killed a lot of Russians and was wealthy. He had three wives and eight sons. They all lived in the same village. The Russians came, destroyed the village, and killed seven of his sons. One son survived and gave himself up to the Russians. The old man did the same and surrendered to the Russians too. He stayed with them for three months, found his son there, killed him, and then escaped. Since then, he has stopped fighting. He went to Mecca to pray to God, which is why he wears the turban. Anyone who has been to Mecca is called a Hadji and wears a turban. He has no use for you guys. He tells me to kill you, but I can’t do that—I’ve paid for you; and Iván, I like you. I not only don’t plan to kill you, but I wouldn’t let you go back even if I hadn’t given my word to you." He laughed as he said that and added in Russian: "You, Iván, good, me, Abdul, good!"

IV.

Zhilín lived thus for a month. In the daytime he walked around the village and made things with his hands, and when night came, and all was quiet in the village, he began to dig in the shed. It was difficult to dig on account of the rocks, but he sawed the stones with the file, and made a hole through which he meant to crawl later. "First I must find out what direction to go in," he thought; "but the Tartars will not tell me anything."

Zhilín lived this way for a month. During the day, he wandered around the village and worked with his hands, and when night fell and everything was quiet, he started digging in the shed. It was tough to dig because of the rocks, but he used a file to saw through the stones and made a hole that he planned to crawl through later. "First, I need to figure out which direction to go," he thought; "but the Tartars won’t tell me anything."

So he chose a time when his master was away; he went after dinner back of the village, up-hill, where he could see the place. But when his master went away, he told his little boy to keep an eye on Zhilín and to follow him everywhere. So the boy ran after Zhilín, and said:

So he picked a time when his boss was gone; after dinner, he went up the hill behind the village where he could see the area. But when his boss left, he told his little boy to keep an eye on Zhilín and to follow him everywhere. So the boy ran after Zhilín and said:

"Don't go! Father said that you should not go there. I will call the people!"

"Don't go! Dad said you shouldn't go there. I'll call the police!"

Zhilín began to persuade him.

Zhilín started to persuade him.

"I do not want to go far," he said; "I just want to walk up the mountain: I want to find an herb with which to cure you people. Come with me; I cannot run away with the stocks. To-morrow I will make you a bow and arrows."

"I don’t want to go too far," he said. "I just want to walk up the mountain; I want to find a herb that can heal you all. Come with me; I can’t just leave with the supplies. Tomorrow, I’ll make you a bow and arrows."

He persuaded the boy, and they went together. As he looked up the mountain, it looked near, but with the stocks it was hard to walk; he walked and walked, and climbed the mountain with difficulty. Zhilín sat down and began to look at the place. To the south of the shed[Pg 109] there was a ravine, and there a herd of horses was grazing, and in a hollow could be seen another village. At that village began a steeper mountain, and beyond that mountain there was another mountain. Between the mountains could be seen a forest, and beyond it again the mountains, rising higher and higher. Highest of all, there were white mountains, capped with snow, just like sugar loaves. And one snow mountain stood with its cap above all the rest. To the east and the west there were just such mountains; here and there smoke rose from villages in the clefts.

He convinced the boy, and they went together. As he looked up the mountain, it seemed close, but it was hard to walk with the sticks; he walked and walked, struggling to climb the mountain. Zhilín sat down and started to take in the scenery. South of the shed[Pg 109] there was a ravine, where a herd of horses was grazing, and in a hollow, another village was visible. From that village, a steeper mountain began, and beyond that mountain, there was another one. Between the mountains, a forest could be seen, and beyond it, more mountains rose higher and higher. The tallest of all were white mountains, capped with snow, just like sugar loaves. One snowy mountain stood out with its peak towering above the rest. To the east and west, there were similar mountains; here and there, smoke rose from villages in the valleys.

"Well," he thought, "that is all their side."

"Well," he thought, "that's all they have to say."

He began to look to the Russian side. At his feet was a brook and his village, and all around were little gardens. At the brook women were sitting,—they looked as small as dolls,—and washing the linen. Beyond the village and below it there was a mountain, and beyond that, two other mountains, covered with forests; between the two mountains could be seen an even spot, and on that plain, far, far away, it looked as though smoke were settling. Zhilín recalled where the sun used to rise and set when he was at home in the fortress. He looked down there,—sure enough, that was the valley where the Russian fortress ought to be. There, then, between those two mountains, he had to run.

He started to look at the Russian side. At his feet was a stream and his village, surrounded by small gardens. By the stream, women were sitting—they looked as tiny as dolls—and washing clothes. Beyond the village, below it, there was a mountain, and beyond that, two more mountains covered with forests; between those two mountains, there was a flat area, and in that distance, it seemed like smoke was settling. Zhilín remembered where the sun used to rise and set when he was back home in the fortress. He looked down there—sure enough, that was the valley where the Russian fortress should be. So, he had to run between those two mountains.

The sun was beginning to go down. The snow-capped mountains changed from white to violet; it grew dark in the black mountains; vapour arose from the clefts, and the valley, where our fortress no doubt was, gleamed in the sunset as though on fire. Zhilín began to look sharply,—something was quivering in the valley, like smoke rising from chimneys. He was sure now that it must be the Russian fortress.

The sun was starting to set. The snow-covered mountains changed from white to purple; it got dark in the dark mountains; vapor rose from the cracks, and the valley, where our fortress probably was, glowed in the sunset like it was on fire. Zhilín began to look closely—something was fluttering in the valley, like smoke rising from chimneys. He was convinced now that it had to be the Russian fortress.

It grew late; he could hear the mullah call; the flock was being driven, and the cows lowed. The boy said to him, "Come!" but Zhilín did not feel like leaving.

It was getting late; he could hear the mullah calling; the flock was being herded, and the cows mooed. The boy said to him, "Come!" but Zhilín didn’t want to go.

They returned home. "Well," thought Zhilín, "now I know the place, and I must run." He wanted to run that same night. The nights were dark,—the moon was on the wane. Unfortunately the Tartars returned toward evening. At other times they returned driving cattle before them, and then they were jolly. But this time they did not drive home anything, but brought back a dead Tartar, a red-haired companion of theirs. They came back angry, and all gathered to bury him. Zhilín, too, went out to see. They wrapped the dead man in linen, without putting him in a coffin, and carried him under the plane-trees beyond the village, and placed him on the grass. The mullah came, and the old men gathered around him, their caps wrapped with towels, and took off their shoes and seated themselves in a row on their heels, in front of the dead man.

They returned home. "Well," Zhilín thought, "now I know the place, and I need to run." He wanted to escape that very night. The nights were dark—the moon was fading. Unfortunately, the Tartars returned in the evening. Normally, they came back driving cattle and seemed cheerful. But this time, they returned with a dead Tartar, a red-haired friend of theirs. They came back angry, and everyone gathered to bury him. Zhilín also went out to check it out. They wrapped the body in linen without putting it in a coffin and carried him under the plane trees beyond the village, placing him on the grass. The mullah arrived, and the old men gathered around him, their caps wrapped with towels, taking off their shoes and sitting in a row on their heels in front of the body.

At their head was the mullah, and then three old men in turbans, sitting in a row, and behind them other Tartars. They sat, and bent their heads, and kept silence. They were silent for quite awhile. Then the mullah raised his head, and said:

At the front was the mullah, followed by three elderly men in turbans sitting in a row, and behind them were other Tartars. They sat silently, bowing their heads. They remained quiet for a while. Then the mullah lifted his head and said:

"Allah!" (That means "God.") He said that one word, and again they lowered their heads and kept silence for a long time; they sat without stirring. Again the mullah raised his head:

"God!" He said that one word, and once more they lowered their heads and stayed silent for a long time; they sat without moving. Then the mullah raised his head again:

"Allah!" and all repeated, "Allah!" and again they were silent. The dead man lay on the grass, and did not stir, and they sat about him like the dead. Not one of them stirred. One could hear only the leaves on the plane-tree rustling in the breeze. Then the mullah said a prayer, and all got up, lifted the dead body, and carried it away. They took it to a grave,—not a simple grave, but dug under like a cave. They took the dead man under his arms and by his legs, bent him over, let him down softly, pushed him under in a sitting posture, and fixed his arms on his body.

"Allah!" and everyone echoed, "Allah!" and then they fell silent again. The dead man lay on the grass, unmoving, and they sat around him like shadows. Not a single person moved. All that could be heard was the leaves rustling in the breeze from the plane tree. Then the mullah offered a prayer, and everyone stood up, lifted the dead body, and carried it away. They took him to a grave—not just any grave, but one dug out like a cave. They took the dead man by his arms and legs, bent him over, gently let him down, positioned him sitting up, and secured his arms against his body.

A Nogay dragged up a lot of green reeds; they bedded the grave with it, then quickly filled it with dirt, levelled it up, and put a stone up straight at the head of it. They tramped down the earth, and again sat down in a row near the grave. They were silent for a long time.

A Nogay pulled up a bunch of green reeds; they laid them over the grave, then quickly filled it with dirt, leveled it off, and set a stone upright at the head. They packed down the earth and then sat in a line near the grave. They remained silent for a long time.

"Allah, Allah, Allah!" They sighed and got up.

"God, God, God!" They sighed and stood up.

A red-haired Tartar distributed money to the old men; then he got up, took a whip, struck himself three times on his forehead, and went home.

A red-haired Tartar handed out money to the old men; then he stood up, grabbed a whip, hit himself three times on the forehead, and went home.

Next morning Zhilín saw the red Tartar take a mare out of the village, and three Tartars followed him. They went outside the village; then the red-haired Tartar took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves,—he had immense arms,—and took out his dagger and whetted it on a steel. The Tartars jerked up the mare's head, and the red-haired man walked over to her, cut her throat, threw her down, and began to flay her,—to rip the skin open with his fists. Then came women and girls, and they began to wash the inside and the entrails. Then they chopped up the mare and dragged the flesh to the house. And the whole village gathered at the house of the red-haired Tartar to celebrate the dead man's wake.

The next morning, Zhilín saw the red-haired Tartar leading a mare out of the village, followed by three other Tartars. They went outside the village, where the red-haired Tartar took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves—he had huge arms—and pulled out his dagger to sharpen it on a steel. The Tartars lifted the mare's head, and the red-haired man approached her, cut her throat, threw her down, and started to skin her—tearing the skin open with his hands. Then women and girls came over to wash the insides and entrails. After that, they chopped up the mare and carried the meat back to the house. The whole village gathered at the red-haired Tartar's house to hold the wake for the deceased.

For three days did they eat the horse-flesh, drink buza, and remember the dead man. On the fourth day Zhilín saw them get ready to go somewhere for a dinner. They brought horses, dressed themselves up, and went away,—about ten men, and the red Tartar with them; Abdul was the only one who was left at home. The moon was just beginning to increase, and the nights were still dark.

For three days, they ate horse meat, drank buza, and remembered the dead man. On the fourth day, Zhilín watched them prepare to head out for dinner. They brought horses, got dressed up, and left—about ten men, including the red Tartar; Abdul was the only one left at home. The moon was just starting to wax, and the nights were still dark.

"Well," thought Zhilín, "to-night I must run," and he told Kostylín so. But Kostylín was timid.

"Well," thought Zhilín, "tonight I have to run," and he told Kostylín that. But Kostylín was scared.

"How can we run? We do not know the road."

"How can we run? We don’t know the way."

"I know it."

"I got it."

"But we cannot reach it in the night."

"But we can't get there at night."

"If we do not, we shall stay for the night in the woods. I have a lot of cakes with me. You certainly do not mean[Pg 112] to stay. It would be all right if they sent the money; but suppose they cannot get together so much. The Tartars are mean now, because the Russians have killed one of theirs. I understand they want to kill us now."

"If we don't, we'll have to spend the night in the woods. I have a lot of cakes with me. You can’t possibly mean[Pg 112] to stay. It would be fine if they sent the money; but what if they can't scrape together that much? The Tartars are angry now because the Russians killed one of theirs. I hear they want to kill us now."

Kostylín thought awhile:

Kostylín thought for a bit:

"Well, let us go!"

"Alright, let's go!"

V.

Zhilín crept into the hole and dug it wider, so that Kostylín could get through; and then they sat still and waited for everything to quiet down in the village.

Zhilín crawled into the hole and made it wider so Kostylín could fit through; then they sat quietly and waited for the village to calm down.

When all grew quiet, Zhilín crawled through the hole and got out. He whispered to Kostylín to crawl out. Kostylín started to come out, but he caught a stone with his foot, and it made a noise. Now their master had a dappled watch-dog, and he was dreadfully mean; his name was Ulyashin. Zhilín had been feeding him before. When Ulyashin heard the voice, he began to bark and rushed forward, and with him other dogs. Zhilín gave a low whistle and threw a piece of cake to the dog, and the dog recognized him and wagged his tail and stopped barking.

When everything went quiet, Zhilín crawled through the hole and got out. He whispered for Kostylín to follow. Kostylín started to crawl out but tripped on a stone, making a noise. Their master had a dappled watchdog who was really mean; his name was Ulyashin. Zhilín had fed him before. When Ulyashin heard the sound, he started barking and ran over, followed by other dogs. Zhilín let out a low whistle and tossed a piece of cake to the dog. The dog recognized him, wagged its tail, and stopped barking.

The master heard it, and he called out from the hut, "Hait, hait, Ulyashin!"

The master heard it and shouted from the hut, "Hey, hey, Ulyashin!"

But Zhilín was scratching Ulyashin behind his ears; so the dog was silent and rubbed against his legs and wagged his tail.

But Zhilín was scratching Ulyashin behind his ears, so the dog was quiet, rubbing against his legs and wagging his tail.

They sat awhile around the corner. All was silent; nothing could be heard but the sheep coughing in the hut corner, and the water rippling down the pebbles. It was dark; the stars stood high in the heaven; the young moon shone red above the mountain, and its horns were turned upward. In the clefts the mist looked as white as milk.

They sat for a while around the corner. Everything was silent; the only sounds were the sheep coughing in the hut and the water trickling over the pebbles. It was dark; the stars were high in the sky, and the young moon shone red above the mountain, its tips pointing upward. In the crevices, the mist looked as white as milk.

Zhilín got up and said to his companion:

Zhilín stood up and said to his friend:

"Now, my friend, let us start!"

"Alright, my friend, let’s get started!"

They started. They had made but a few steps, when[Pg 113] they heard the mullah sing out on the roof: "Allah besmillah! Ilrakhman!" That meant that the people were going to the mosque. They sat down again, hiding behind a wall. They sat for a long time, waiting for the people to pass by. Again everything was quiet.

They started walking. They had only taken a few steps when[Pg 113] they heard the mullah call out from the roof: "In the name of God, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful!" That meant the people were heading to the mosque. They sat down again, hiding behind a wall. They waited for a long time, watching for the people to walk by. Everything was quiet again.

"Well, with God's aid!" They made the sign of the cross, and started. They crossed the yard and went down-hill to the brook; they crossed the brook and walked down the ravine. The mist was dense and low on the ground, and overhead the stars were, oh, so visible. Zhilín saw by the stars in what direction they had to go. In the mist it felt fresh, and it was easy to walk, only the boots were awkward, they had worn down so much. Zhilín took off his boots and threw them away, and marched on barefoot. He leaped from stone to stone, and kept watching the stars. Kostylín began to fall behind.

"Alright, with God's help!" They made the sign of the cross and began their journey. They crossed the yard and headed downhill to the stream; they crossed the stream and walked down the ravine. The mist was thick and low on the ground, while the stars above were incredibly bright. Zhilín could see by the stars which direction they needed to go. The air felt fresh in the mist, and it was easy to walk, only the boots were uncomfortable since they had worn down so much. Zhilín took off his boots and tossed them away, continuing on barefoot. He leaped from stone to stone, keeping an eye on the stars. Kostylín started to lag behind.

"Walk slower," he said. "The accursed boots,—they have chafed my feet."

"Walk slower," he said. "These cursed boots—they’ve been rubbing my feet raw."

"Take them off! You will find it easier without them."

"Take them off! You'll find it easier without them."

Kostylín walked barefoot after that; but it was only worse: he cut his feet on the rocks, and kept falling behind. Zhilín said to him:

Kostylín walked barefoot after that, but it only got worse: he cut his feet on the rocks and kept falling behind. Zhilín said to him:

"If you bruise your feet, they will heal up; but if they catch you; they will kill you,—so it will be worse."

"If you hurt your feet, they'll heal; but if they catch you, they'll kill you—so it’ll be worse."

Kostylín said nothing, but he groaned as he walked. They walked for a long time through a ravine. Suddenly they heard dogs barking. Zhilín stopped and looked around; he groped with his hands and climbed a hill.

Kostylín didn’t say anything, but he groaned as he walked. They walked for a long time through a ravine. Suddenly, they heard dogs barking. Zhilín stopped and looked around; he fumbled with his hands and climbed a hill.

"Oh," he said, "we have made a mistake,—we have borne too much to the right. Here is a village,—I saw it from the mountain; we must go back and to the left, and up the mountain. There must be a forest here."

"Oh," he said, "we've made a mistake—we've gone too far to the right. There's a village—I spotted it from the mountain; we need to turn back, head to the left, and go up the mountain. There must be a forest around here."

But Kostylín said:

But Kostylín stated:

"Wait at least awhile! Let me rest: my feet are all blood-stained."

"Hold on a minute! Let me take a break: my feet are covered in blood."

"Never mind, friend, they will heal up! Jump more lightly,—like this!"

"Don't worry, my friend, they'll heal up! Jump more lightly—like this!"

And Zhilín ran back, and to the left, up the mountain into the forest. Kostylín kept falling behind and groaning. Zhilín hushed him, and walked on.

And Zhilín ran back, and to the left, up the mountain into the forest. Kostylín kept falling behind and grumbling. Zhilín quieted him and continued walking.

They got up the mountain, and there, indeed, was a forest. They went into the forest, and tore all the clothes they had against the thorns. They struck a path in the forest, and followed it.

They climbed up the mountain, and there, sure enough, was a forest. They entered the forest and ripped all their clothes on the thorns. They made a path through the forest and followed it.

"Stop!" Hoofs were heard tramping on the path. They stopped to listen. It was the sound of a horse's hoofs. They started, and again it began to thud. They stopped, and it, too, stopped. Zhilín crawled up to it, and saw something standing in the light on the road. It was not exactly a horse, and again it was like a horse with something strange above it, and certainly not a man. He heard it snort. "What in the world is it?" Zhilín gave a light whistle, and it bolted away from the path, so that he could hear it crash through the woods: the branches broke off, as though a storm went through them.

"Stop!" The sound of hooves echoed on the path. They paused to listen. It was the sound of a horse's hooves. They jumped, and again it thudded. They halted, and it stopped, too. Zhilín crawled closer and saw something standing in the light on the road. It wasn't exactly a horse, but it resembled one with something odd above it, definitely not a person. He heard it snort. "What in the world is that?" Zhilín let out a soft whistle, and it dashed away from the path, making a racket as it crashed through the woods: branches snapped as if a storm were raging through them.

Kostylín fell down in fright. But Zhilín laughed and said:

Kostylín collapsed in fear. But Zhilín laughed and said:

"That is a stag. Do you hear him break the branches with his horns? We are afraid of him, and he is afraid of us."

"That’s a stag. Do you hear him breaking the branches with his antlers? We’re scared of him, and he’s scared of us."

They walked on. The Pleiades were beginning to settle,—it was not far from morning. They did not know whether they were going right, or not. Zhilín thought that that was the path over which they had taken him, and that he was about ten versts from his own people; still there were no certain signs, and, besides, in the night nothing could be made out. They came out on a clearing. Kostylín sat down, and said:

They kept walking. The Pleiades were starting to fade—morning wasn't far off. They had no idea if they were going the right way. Zhilín thought this was the path they had taken him on and figured he was about ten versts from his own people; still, there were no definite signs, and besides, nothing was visible in the dark. They reached a clearing. Kostylín sat down and said:

"Do as you please, but I will not go any farther! My feet refuse to move."

"Do whatever you want, but I won’t go any further! My feet won’t budge."

Zhilín begged him to go on.

Zhilín encouraged him to keep going.

"No," he said, "I cannot walk on."

"No," he said, "I can't go on walking."

Zhilín got angry, spit out in disgust, and scolded him.

Zhilín got mad, spat out in disgust, and yelled at him.

"Then I will go by myself,—good-bye!"

"Then I'm going alone—bye!"

Kostylín got up and walked on. They walked about four versts. The mist grew denser in the forest, and nothing could be seen in front of them, and the stars were quite dim.

Kostylín got up and kept walking. They walked about four versts. The mist thickened in the forest, and they couldn't see anything ahead of them, and the stars were barely visible.

Suddenly they heard a horse tramping in front of them. They could hear the horse catch with its hoofs in the stones. Zhilín lay down on his belly, and put his ear to the ground to listen.

Suddenly, they heard a horse stomping in front of them. They could hear the horse's hooves crunching on the stones. Zhilín lay down on his stomach and pressed his ear to the ground to listen.

"So it is, a rider is coming this way!"

"So it is, a rider is coming this way!"

They ran off the road, sat down in the bushes, and waited. Zhilín crept up to the road, and saw a Tartar on horseback, driving a cow before him, and mumbling something to himself. The Tartar passed by them. Zhilín went back to Kostylín.

They ran off the road, sat down in the bushes, and waited. Zhilín crawled up to the road and saw a Tartar on horseback, herding a cow in front of him and mumbling something to himself. The Tartar went past them. Zhilín returned to Kostylín.

"Well, with God's help, he is gone. Get up, and let us go!"

"Well, with God's help, he's gone. Get up, and let's go!"

Kostylín tried to get up, but fell down.

Kostylín tried to stand up but stumbled instead.

"I cannot, upon my word, I cannot. I have no strength."

"I swear, I just can't. I have no strength."

The heavy, puffed-up man was in a perspiration, and as the cold mist in the forest went through him and his feet were all torn, he went all to pieces. Zhilín tried to get him up, but Kostylín cried:

The bulky man was sweating, and as the cold mist from the forest enveloped him and his feet were battered, he started to fall apart. Zhilín attempted to help him up, but Kostylín shouted:

"Oh, it hurts!"

"Ouch, that hurts!"

Zhilín was frightened.

Zhilín was scared.

"Don't shout so! You know that the Tartar is not far off,—he will hear you." But he thought: "He is, indeed, weak, so what shall I do with him? It will not do to abandon my companion."

"Don't shout like that! You know the Tartar isn't far away—he'll hear you." But he thought, "He is really weak, so what should I do with him? I can't just leave my companion behind."

"Well," he said, "get up, get on my back, and I will carry you, if you cannot walk."

"Well," he said, "get up, hop on my back, and I'll carry you if you can't walk."

He took Kostylín on his back, put his hands on Kostylín's legs, walked out on the road, and walked on.

He picked up Kostylín, placed his hands on Kostylín's legs, stepped onto the road, and kept walking.

"Only be sure," he said, "and do not choke me with your hands, for Christ's sake. Hold on to my shoulders!"

"Just make sure," he said, "and don’t strangle me with your hands, for heaven’s sake. Grab onto my shoulders!"

It was hard for Zhilín: his feet, too, were blood-stained, and he was worn out. He kept bending down, straightening up Kostylín, and throwing him up, so that he might sit higher, and dragged him along the road.

It was tough for Zhilín: his feet were also stained with blood, and he was exhausted. He kept bending down, propping up Kostylín, and lifting him so that he could sit higher, then dragged him along the road.

Evidently the Tartar had heard Kostylín's shout. Zhilín heard some one riding from behind and calling in his language. Zhilín made for the brush. The Tartar pulled out his gun and fired; he screeched in his fashion, and rode back along the road.

Evidently, the Tartar had heard Kostylín's shout. Zhilín heard someone riding up from behind and calling out in their language. Zhilín headed for the brush. The Tartar pulled out his gun and fired; he yelled in his way and rode back down the road.

"Well," said Zhilín, "we are lost, my friend! That dog will collect the Tartars and they will start after us. If we cannot make another three versts, we are lost." But he thought about Kostylín: "The devil has tempted me to take this log along. If I had been alone, I should have escaped long ago."

"Well," said Zhilín, "we're in trouble, my friend! That dog will round up the Tartars, and they'll come after us. If we can't travel another three versts, we're done for." But he thought about Kostylín: "The devil has tempted me to bring this log along. If I had been by myself, I would have gotten away a long time ago."

Kostylín said:

Kostylín stated:

"Go yourself! Why should you perish for my sake?"

"Go on your own! Why should you suffer because of me?"

"No, I will not go,—it will not do to leave a comrade."

"No, I won't go—it's not right to leave a friend behind."

He took him once more on his shoulders, and held on to him. Thus they walked another verst. The woods extended everywhere, and no end was to be seen. The mist was beginning to lift, and rose in the air like little clouds, and the stars could not be seen. Zhilín was worn out.

He lifted him onto his shoulders again and held on tight. They walked another mile this way. The woods stretched on endlessly, with no end in sight. The mist started to lift, rising into the air like small clouds, and the stars were nowhere to be seen. Zhilín was exhausted.

They came to a little spring by the road; it was lined with stones. Zhilín stopped and put down Kostylín.

They arrived at a small spring by the road, which was lined with stones. Zhilín stopped and set down Kostylín.

"Let me rest," he said, "and get a drink! We will eat our cakes. It cannot be far now."

"Let me rest," he said, "and grab a drink! We'll eat our cakes. It can't be much farther now."

He had just got down to drink, when he heard the tramping of horses behind them. Again they rushed to the right, into the bushes, down an incline, and lay down.

He had just bent down to drink when he heard the sound of horses’ hooves approaching from behind them. Again, they quickly moved to the right, into the bushes, down a slope, and lay down.

They could hear Tartar voices. The Tartars stopped at the very spot where they had left the road. They[Pg 117] talked awhile, then they made a sound, as though sicking dogs. Something crashed through the bushes, and a strange dog made straight for them. It stopped and began to bark.

They could hear Tartar voices. The Tartars stopped right at the spot where they had left the road. They[Pg 117] talked for a bit, then they made a sound, like they were calling dogs. Something crashed through the bushes, and a strange dog came straight for them. It stopped and started barking.

Then the Tartars came down,—they, too, were strangers. They took them, bound them, put them on their horses, and carried them off.

Then the Tartars showed up—they were strangers as well. They captured them, tied them up, put them on their horses, and took them away.

They travelled about three versts, when they were met by Abdul, the prisoners' master, and two more Tartars. They talked with each other, and the prisoners were put on the other horses and taken back to the village.

They traveled about three versts when they were met by Abdul, the prisoners' handler, and two more Tartars. They chatted with each other, and the prisoners were transferred to other horses and taken back to the village.

Abdul no longer laughed, and did not speak one word with them.

Abdul stopped laughing and didn’t say a word to them.

They were brought to the village at daybreak, and were placed in the street. The children ran up and beat them with stones and sticks, and screamed.

They were brought to the village at dawn and placed in the street. The kids ran up and hit them with stones and sticks, shouting.

The Tartars gathered in a circle, and the old man from down-hill came, too. They talked together. Zhilín saw that they were sitting in judgment on them, discussing what to do with them. Some said that they ought to be sent farther into the mountains, but the old man said that they should be killed. Abdul disputed with them and said:

The Tartars formed a circle, and the old man from down the hill joined them as well. They began to talk. Zhilín realized they were deciding their fate, debating what to do with them. Some suggested they should be taken further into the mountains, but the old man insisted they should be killed. Abdul argued with them and said:

"I have paid money for them, and I will get a ransom for them."

"I've paid for them, and I'm going to get a ransom for them."

But the old man said:

But the old guy said:

"They will not pay us anything; they will only give us trouble. It is a sin to feed Russians. Kill them, and that will be the end of it."

"They won’t pay us anything; they’ll just cause us problems. It’s wrong to support Russians. Just kill them, and that will settle it."

They all went their way. The master walked over to Zhilín and said:

They all went their separate ways. The master walked over to Zhilín and said:

"If the ransom does not come in two weeks, I will beat you to death. And if you try to run again I will kill you like a dog. Write a letter, and write it well!"

"If the ransom doesn't arrive in two weeks, I will beat you to death. And if you try to run again, I'll kill you like a dog. Write a letter, and make sure it's good!"

Paper was brought to them, and they wrote the letters. The stocks were put on them, and they were taken back[Pg 118] of the mosque. There was a ditch there, about twelve feet in depth,—and into this ditch they were let down.

Paper was given to them, and they wrote the letters. The stocks were placed on them, and they were taken back[Pg 118] to the mosque. There was a ditch there, about twelve feet deep, and they were lowered into this ditch.

VI.

They now led a very hard life. The stocks were not taken off, and they were not let out into the wide world. Unbaked dough was thrown down to them, as to dogs, and water was let down to them in a pitcher. There was a stench in the ditch, and it was close and damp. Kostylín grew very ill, and swelled, and had a breaking out on his whole body; and he kept groaning all the time, or he slept. Zhilín was discouraged: he saw that the situation was desperate. He did not know how to get out of it.

They were living a really tough life. They still had their stocks on, and they weren’t allowed to leave the dark confines they were in. Unbaked dough was tossed down to them like it was for dogs, and water was lowered to them in a pitcher. There was a terrible smell in the ditch, and it was cramped and damp. Kostylín got very sick, swelling up and breaking out all over his body; he constantly groaned or slept. Zhilín felt hopeless: he realized the situation was dire. He had no idea how to escape it.

He began to dig, but there was no place to throw the dirt in; the master saw it, and threatened to kill him.

He started to dig, but there was nowhere to put the dirt; the boss saw him and threatened to kill him.

One day he was squatting in the ditch, and thinking of the free world, and he felt pretty bad. Suddenly a cake fell down on his knees, and a second, and some cherries. He looked up,—it was Dina. She looked at him, laughed, and ran away. Zhilín thought: "Maybe Dina will help me."

One day he was sitting in the ditch, thinking about the outside world, and he felt pretty down. Suddenly, a cake landed on his lap, then another one, along with some cherries. He looked up—it was Dina. She looked at him, laughed, and ran off. Zhilín thought, "Maybe Dina will help me."

He cleaned up a place in the ditch, scraped up some clay, and began to make dolls. He made men, horses, and dogs. He thought: "When Dina comes I will throw them to her."

He cleared a spot in the ditch, gathered some clay, and started making dolls. He created figures of men, horses, and dogs. He thought, "When Dina comes, I’ll throw them to her."

But on the next day Dina did not come. Zhilín heard the tramping of horses; somebody rode by, and the Tartars gathered at the mosque; they quarrelled and shouted, and talked about the Russians. And he heard the old man's voice. He could not make out exactly what it was, but he guessed that the Russians had come close to the village, and that the Tartars were afraid that they might come to the village, and they did not know what to do with the prisoners.

But the next day, Dina didn’t show up. Zhilín heard the sound of horses' hooves; someone rode past, and the Tartars gathered at the mosque; they argued and shouted, discussing the Russians. He could hear the old man’s voice. He couldn’t make out exactly what was being said, but he figured that the Russians had gotten close to the village, and the Tartars were worried that they might come to the village, leaving them uncertain about what to do with the prisoners.

They talked awhile and went away. Suddenly he heard[Pg 119] something rustle above him. He looked up; Dina was squatting down, and her knees towered above her head; she leaned over, and her necklace hung down and dangled over the ditch. Her little eyes glistened like stars. She took two cheese-cakes out of her sleeve and threw them down to him. Zhilín said to her:

They chatted for a bit and then left. Suddenly, he heard[Pg 119] something rustling above him. He looked up; Dina was squatting, her knees towering over her head. She leaned forward, and her necklace hung down and dangled over the ditch. Her small eyes sparkled like stars. She pulled two cheese cakes out of her sleeve and tossed them down to him. Zhilín said to her:

"Why have you not been here for so long? I have made you some toys. Here they are!"

"Why haven't you been here for so long? I made you some toys. Here they are!"

He began to throw one after the other to her, but she shook her head, and did not look at them.

He started tossing them to her one by one, but she shook her head and didn't look at them.

"I do not want them," she said. She sat awhile in silence, and said; "Iván, they want to kill you!" She pointed with her hand to her neck.

"I don't want them," she said. She sat in silence for a moment and then said, "Iván, they want to kill you!" She pointed to her neck with her hand.

"Who wants to kill me?"

"Who wants to kill me?"

"My father,—the old men tell him to. I am sorry for you."

"My dad — the old guys tell him to. I feel bad for you."

So Zhilín said:

So Zhilín said:

"If you pity me, bring me a long stick!"

"If you feel sorry for me, bring me a long stick!"

She shook her head, to say that she could not. He folded his hands, and began to beg her:

She shook her head to indicate that she couldn’t. He folded his hands and started to plead with her:

"Dina, if you please! Dear Dina, bring it to me!"

"Dina, please! Sweet Dina, bring it to me!"

"I cannot," she said. "The people are at home, and they would see me."

"I can't," she said. "The people are at home, and they would see me."

And she went away.

And she left.

Zhilín was sitting there in the evening, and thinking what would happen. He kept looking up. The stars could be seen, and the moon was not yet up. The mullah called, and all grew quiet. Zhilín was beginning to fall asleep; he thought the girl would be afraid.

Zhilín was sitting there in the evening, thinking about what would happen. He kept looking up. The stars were visible, and the moon wasn't up yet. The mullah called, and everything fell silent. Zhilín was starting to doze off; he thought the girl might be scared.

Suddenly some clay fell on his head. He looked up and saw a long pole coming down at the end of the ditch. It tumbled, and descended, and came down into the ditch. Zhilín was happy; he took hold of it and let it down,—it was a stout pole. He had seen it before on his master's roof.

Suddenly, some clay dropped on his head. He looked up and saw a long pole coming down at the end of the ditch. It tumbled, descended, and landed in the ditch. Zhilín was happy; he grabbed it and lowered it— it was a sturdy pole. He had seen it before on his master's roof.

He looked up: the stars were shining high in the[Pg 120] heavens, and over the very ditch Dina's eyes glistened in the darkness. She bent her face over the edge of the ditch, and whispered: "Iván, Iván!" and waved her hands in front of her face, as much as to say: "Speak softly!"

He looked up: the stars were shining high in the[Pg 120] sky, and right above the ditch, Dina's eyes sparkled in the darkness. She leaned her face over the edge of the ditch and whispered, "Iván, Iván!" while waving her hands in front of her face, as if to say, "Speak quietly!"

"What is it?" asked Zhilín.

"What is it?" Zhilín asked.

"They are all gone. There are two only at the house."

"They're all gone. There are only two left at the house."

So Zhilín said:

So Zhilín said:

"Kostylín, come, let us try for the last time; I will give you a lift."

"Kostylín, come on, let’s give it one last shot; I’ll give you a ride."

Kostylín would not even listen.

Kostylín wouldn't even listen.

"No," he said, "I shall never get away from here. Where should I go, since I have no strength to turn around?"

"No," he said, "I can never escape from here. Where would I go, since I don't have the strength to turn around?"

"If so, good-bye! Do not think ill of me!"

"If that's the case, goodbye! Don't think badly of me!"

He kissed Kostylín.

He kissed Kostylín.

He took hold of the pole, told Dina to hold on to it, and climbed up. Two or three times he slipped down: the stocks were in his way. Kostylín held him up, and he managed to get on. Dina pulled him by the shirt with all her might, and laughed.

He grabbed the pole, told Dina to hang on to it, and climbed up. He slipped down two or three times because the stocks were in his way. Kostylín supported him, and he was able to keep going. Dina tugged at his shirt with all her strength and laughed.

Zhilín took the pole, and said:

Zhilín grabbed the pole and said:

"Take it to where you found it, for if they see it, they will beat you."

"Take it back to where you found it, because if they find it, they'll beat you."

She dragged the pole away, and Zhilín went down-hill. He crawled down an incline, took a sharp stone, and tried to break the lock of the stocks. But the lock was a strong one, and he could not break it. He heard some one running down the hill, leaping lightly. He thought it was Dina. Dina ran up, took a stone, and said:

She pulled the pole away, and Zhilín went downhill. He crawled down the slope, grabbed a sharp stone, and tried to break the lock on the stocks. But the lock was sturdy, and he couldn't break it. He heard someone running down the hill, jumping lightly. He thought it was Dina. Dina ran up, grabbed a stone, and said:

"Let me do it!"

"Let me handle it!"

She knelt down and tried to break it; but her arms were as thin as rods,—there was no strength in them. She threw away the stone, and began to weep. Zhilín again worked on the lock, and Dina squatted near him, and held on to his shoulder. Zhilín looked around; on[Pg 121] the left, beyond the mountain, he saw a red glow,—the moon was rising.

She knelt down and tried to break it, but her arms were as thin as sticks—there was no strength in them. She tossed aside the stone and started to cry. Zhilín went back to working on the lock, and Dina squatted next to him, holding onto his shoulder. Zhilín looked around; to the left, beyond the mountain, he saw a red glow—the moon was rising.

"Well," he thought, "before the moon is up I must cross the ravine and get to the forest."

"Well," he thought, "before the moon rises, I need to get across the ravine and into the forest."

He got up, threw away the stone, and, though in the stocks, started to go.

He got up, discarded the stone, and, even though he was in the stocks, began to leave.

"Good-bye, Dina dear! I will remember you all my life."

"Goodbye, dear Dina! I will remember you for the rest of my life."

Dina took hold of him; she groped all over him, trying to find a place to put the cakes. He took them from her.

Dina grabbed him; she felt around on him, looking for a spot to put the cakes. He took them from her.

"Thank you," he said, "you are a clever girl. Who will make dolls for you without me?" And he patted her on the head.

"Thank you," he said, "you're a smart girl. Who's going to make dolls for you without me?" And he patted her on the head.

Dina began to cry. She covered her eyes with her hands, and ran up-hill like a kid. In the darkness he could hear the ornaments in the braid striking against her shoulders.

Dina started to cry. She covered her eyes with her hands and ran uphill like a child. In the dark, he could hear the ornaments in her braid clinking against her shoulders.

Zhilín made the sign of the cross, took the lock of his fetters in his hand, that it might not clank, and started down the road, dragging his feet along, and looking at the glow, where the moon was rising. He recognized the road. By the straight road it would be about eight versts. If he only could get to the woods before the moon was entirely out! He crossed a brook,—and it was getting light beyond the mountain. He walked through the ravine; he walked and looked, but the moon was not yet to be seen. It was getting brighter, and on one side of the ravine everything could be seen more and more clearly. The shadow was creeping down the mountain, up toward him.

Zhilín crossed himself, held onto the lock of his chains to keep it quiet, and started down the road, dragging his feet and gazing at the glow where the moon was rising. He recognized the path. By the straight route, it would be about eight versts. If he could just reach the woods before the moon disappeared completely! He crossed a stream, and it was getting light beyond the mountain. He walked through the ravine; he kept walking and looking, but the moon still wasn’t visible. It was getting brighter, and on one side of the ravine, everything was becoming clearer. The shadow was creeping down the mountain, moving toward him.

Zhilín walked and kept in the shade. He hurried on, but the moon was coming out faster still; the tops of the trees on the right side were now in the light. As he came up to the woods, the moon came out entirely from behind the mountains, and it grew bright and white as in the daytime. All the leaves could be seen on the trees.[Pg 122] The mountains were calm and bright; it was as though everything were dead. All that could be heard was the rippling of a brook below.

Zhilín walked in the shade, quickly moving forward, but the moon was rising even faster; the tops of the trees on his right were now illuminated. As he approached the woods, the moon fully emerged from behind the mountains, glowing bright and white like it was daytime. The leaves on the trees were clearly visible.[Pg 122] The mountains appeared peaceful and radiant; it felt like everything was lifeless. The only sound was the gentle flow of a brook below.

He reached the forest,—he came across no men. Zhilín found a dark spot in the woods and sat down to rest himself.

He reached the forest—he didn’t encounter any people. Zhilín found a shady spot in the woods and sat down to rest.

He rested, and ate a cake. He found a stone, and began once more to break down the lock. He bruised his hands, but did not break the lock. He got up, and walked on. He marched about a verst, but his strength gave out,—his feet hurt him so. He would make ten steps and then stop. "What is to be done?" he thought. "I will drag myself along until my strength gives out entirely. If I sit down, I shall not be able to get up. I cannot reach the fortress, so, when day breaks, I will lie down in the forest for the day, and at night I will move on."

He took a break and ate a piece of cake. He found a stone and started trying to break the lock again. He hurt his hands but still couldn't break it. He got up and continued walking. He marched about a kilometer, but he was getting weak—his feet were in so much pain. He would take ten steps and then pause. "What should I do?" he wondered. "I’ll just keep dragging myself along until I can't anymore. If I sit down, I won't be able to get back up. I can't reach the fortress, so when the sun comes up, I’ll rest in the forest during the day, and at night I’ll keep moving."

He walked the whole night. He came across two Tartars only, but he heard them from afar, and so hid behind a tree.

He walked all night. He only encountered two Tartars, but he heard them from a distance, so he hid behind a tree.

The moon was beginning to pale, and Zhilín had not yet reached the edge of the forest.

The moon was starting to fade, and Zhilín still hadn’t made it to the edge of the forest.

"Well," he thought, "I will take another thirty steps, after which I will turn into the forest, where I will sit down."

"Well," he thought, "I'll take another thirty steps, then I'll head into the forest, where I'll sit down."

He took the thirty steps, and there he saw that the forest came to an end. He went to the edge of it, and there it was quite light. Before him lay the steppe and the fortress, as in the palm of the hand, and to the left, close by at the foot of the mountain, fires were burning and going out, and the smoke was spreading, and men were near the camp-fires.

He walked thirty steps, and there he saw that the forest ended. He reached the edge, and it was bright there. In front of him stretched the steppe and the fortress, clear as day, and to the left, right at the base of the mountain, fires were burning and dying down, the smoke billowing out, with people gathered around the campfires.

He took a sharp look at them: the guns were glistening,—those were Cossacks and soldiers.

He gave them a sharp look: the guns were shining—those were Cossacks and soldiers.

Zhilín was happy. He collected his last strength and walked down-hill. And he thought: "God forfend that[Pg 123] a Tartar rider should see me in the open! Though it is not far off, I should not get away."

Zhilín was happy. He gathered his last bit of strength and walked down the hill. And he thought, "God forbid that[Pg 123] a Tartar rider sees me out in the open! Even though it’s not far, I wouldn’t be able to escape."

No sooner had he thought so, when, behold, on a mound stood three Tartars, not more than 150 fathoms away. They saw him, and darted toward him. His heart just sank in him. He waved his arms and shouted as loud as he could:

No sooner had he thought that when, suddenly, he saw three Tartars standing on a mound, only about 150 yards away. They spotted him and charged in his direction. His heart sank. He waved his arms and yelled as loud as he could:

"Brothers! Help, brothers!"

"Brothers! Help me, brothers!"

Our men heard him, and away flew the mounted Cossacks. They started toward him, to cut off the Tartars.

Our guys heard him, and off went the mounted Cossacks. They headed toward him to cut off the Tartars.

The Cossacks had far to go, but the Tartars were near. And Zhilín collected his last strength, took the stocks in his hand, and ran toward the Cossacks. He was beside himself, and he made the sign of the cross, and shouted:

The Cossacks had a long distance to cover, but the Tartars were close. Zhilín gathered his last bit of strength, grabbed the stocks, and ran toward the Cossacks. He was frantic, made the sign of the cross, and shouted:

"Brothers! Brothers! Brothers!"

"Guys! Guys! Guys!"

There were about fifteen Cossacks.

There were about 15 Cossacks.

The Tartars were frightened, and they stopped before they reached him. And Zhilín ran up to the Cossacks.

The Tartars were scared and stopped before they got to him. Zhilín ran up to the Cossacks.

The Cossacks surrounded him, and asked:

The Cossacks closed in around him and asked:

"Who are you? Where do you come from?"

"Who are you? Where are you from?"

But Zhilín was beside himself, and he wept, and muttered:

But Zhilín was beside himself, and he cried, and mumbled:

"Brothers! Brothers!"

"Brothers! Brothers!"

The soldiers ran out, and surrounded Zhilín: one gave him bread, another gruel, a third vódka; one covered him with a cloak, another broke off the lock.

The soldiers rushed out and surrounded Zhilín: one gave him bread, another offered him gruel, a third handed him vodka; one draped a cloak over him, and another broke off the lock.

The officers heard of it, and took him to the fortress. The soldiers were happy, and his companions came to see him.

The officers heard about it and took him to the fortress. The soldiers were happy, and his friends came to see him.

Zhilín told them what had happened, and said:

Zhilín told them what had happened and said:

"So I have been home, and got married! No, evidently that is not my fate."

"So I've been home, and got married! No, apparently that's not my future."

And he remained in the service in the Caucasus. Not till a month later was Kostylín ransomed for five thousand. He was brought back more dead than alive.

And he stayed in service in the Caucasus. It wasn't until a month later that Kostylín was ransomed for five thousand. He was brought back more dead than alive.


ERMÁK

In the reign of Iván Vasílevich the Terrible there were the rich merchants, the Stroganóvs, and they lived in Perm, on the river Káma. They heard that along the river Káma, in a circle of 140 versts, there was good land: the soil had not been ploughed for centuries, the forests had not been cut down for centuries. In the forests were many wild animals, and along the river fish lakes, and no one was living on that land, but only Tartars passed through it.

During the reign of Ivan IV, known as Ivan the Terrible, there were wealthy merchants called the Stroganovs, who lived in Perm, by the Kama River. They learned that along the Kama River, within a circle of 140 versts, there was fertile land: the soil hadn’t been farmed for centuries, and the forests hadn’t been cut down for ages. The forests were full of wild animals, and there were fish-filled lakes along the river, with no one living on that land except for the occasional Tartars passing through.

The Stroganóvs wrote a letter to the Tsar:

The Stroganóvs wrote a letter to the Tsar:

"Give us this land, and we will ourselves build towns there and gather people and settle them there, and will not allow the Tartars to pass through it."

"Give us this land, and we'll build towns there ourselves, gather people, and settle them. We won't let the Tartars pass through."

The Tsar agreed to it, and gave them the land. The Stroganóvs sent out clerks to gather people. And there came to them a large number of roving people. Whoever came received from the Stroganóvs land, forest, and cattle, and no tenant pay was collected. All they had to do was to live and, in case of need, to go out in mass to fight the Tartars. Thus the land was settled by the Russian people.

The Tsar agreed and gave them the land. The Stroganóvs sent out clerks to gather people. A large number of wanderers arrived. Anyone who came received land, forest, and cattle from the Stroganóvs, and no rent was collected. All they had to do was live there and, if needed, come together to fight the Tartars. This is how the Russian people settled the land.

About twenty years passed. The Stroganóvs grew richer yet, and that land, 140 versts around, was not enough for them. They wanted to have more land still. About one hundred versts from them were high mountains, the Ural Mountains, and beyond them, they had heard, there was good land, and to that land there was no end. This land was ruled by a small Siberian prince, Kuchum by name. In former days Kuchum had sworn allegiance to[Pg 125] the Russian Tsar, but later he began to rebel, and he threatened to destroy Stroganóv's towns.

About twenty years went by. The Stroganóvs became even wealthier, and the land they had, covering 140 versts, was no longer enough for them. They wanted more land. Roughly one hundred versts away were the towering Ural Mountains, and beyond them, they had heard there was abundant land without limits. This territory was ruled by a small Siberian prince named Kuchum. In the past, Kuchum had pledged loyalty to [Pg 125] the Russian Tsar, but later he started to rebel, threatening to destroy the Stroganóv towns.

So the Stroganóvs wrote to the Tsar:

So the Stroganovs wrote to the Tsar:

"You have given us land, and we have conquered it and turned it over to you; now the thievish Tsarling Kuchum is rebelling against you, and wants to take that land away and ruin us. Command us to take possession of the land beyond the Ural Mountains; we will conquer Kuchum, and will bring all his land under your rule."

"You’ve given us land, and we’ve taken control of it and handed it back to you; now the sneaky Tsarling Kuchum is revolting against you and wants to seize that land and destroy us. Direct us to take control of the land beyond the Ural Mountains; we will defeat Kuchum and bring all his territory under your authority."

The Tsar assented, and wrote back:

The Tsar agreed and responded:

"If you have sufficient force, take the land away from Kuchum. Only do not entice many people away from Russia."

"If you have enough power, take the land from Kuchum. Just don't lure too many people away from Russia."

When the Stroganóvs got that letter from the Tsar, they sent out clerks to collect more people. And they ordered them to persuade mostly the Cossacks from the Vólga and the Don to come. At that time many Cossacks were roving along the Vólga and the Don. They used to gather in bands of two, three, or six hundred men, and to select an atamán, and to row down in barges, to capture ships and rob them, and for the winter they stayed in little towns on the shore.

When the Stroganóvs received that letter from the Tsar, they sent out clerks to gather more people. They instructed them to mainly convince the Cossacks from the Vólga and the Don to join. Back then, many Cossacks were roaming along the Vólga and the Don. They would form groups of two, three, or six hundred men, choose a leader, and row down in barges to seize and raid ships. During the winter, they would settle in small towns along the shore.

The clerks arrived at the Vólga, and there they asked who the famous Cossacks of that region were. They were told:

The clerks arrived at the Vólga, and there they asked who the famous Cossacks of that region were. They were told:

"There are many Cossacks. It is impossible to live for them. There is Míshka Cherkáshenin, and Sarý-Azmán; but there is no fiercer one than Ermák Timoféich, the atamán. He has a thousand men, and not only the merchants and the people are afraid of him, but even the Tsarian army does not dare to cope with him."

"There are many Cossacks. It’s impossible to live with them. There’s Míshka Cherkáshenin and Sarý-Azmán, but none are fiercer than Ermák Timoféich, the atamán. He has a thousand men, and not only are the merchants and the townspeople afraid of him, but even the Tsar’s army doesn’t dare to take him on."

And the clerks went to Ermák the atamán, and began to persuade him to go to the Stroganóvs. Ermák received the clerks, listened to their speeches, and promised to come with his people about the time of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin.

And the clerks went to Ermák the leader and started to convince him to go to the Stroganóvs. Ermák welcomed the clerks, heard their arguments, and agreed to go with his people around the time of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin.

Near the holiday of the Assumption there came to the Stroganóvs six hundred Cossacks, with their atamán, Ermák Timoféich. At first Stroganóv sent them against the neighbouring Tartars. The Cossacks annihilated them. Then, when nothing was doing, the Cossacks roved in the neighbourhood and robbed.

Near the holiday of the Assumption, six hundred Cossacks arrived at the Stroganóvs' with their leader, Ermák Timoféich. At first, Stroganóv sent them to deal with the nearby Tartars. The Cossacks wiped them out. Then, when there was nothing else to do, the Cossacks wandered around the area and looted.

So Stroganóv sent for Ermák, and said:

So Stroganóv called for Ermák and said:

"I will not keep you any longer, if you are going to be so wanton."

"I won’t hold you up any longer if you’re going to be so reckless."

But Ermák said:

But Ermák said:

"I do not like it myself, but I cannot control my people, they are spoiled. Give us work to do!"

"I don't like it either, but I can't control my people; they're spoiled. Give us something to do!"

So Stroganóv said:

So Stroganov said:

"Go beyond the Ural and fight Kuchum, and take possession of his land. The Tsar will reward you for it."

"Cross the Ural Mountains and confront Kuchum, then claim his territory. The Tsar will reward you for your efforts."

And he showed the Tsar's letter to Ermák. Ermák rejoiced, and collected his men, and said:

And he showed the Tsar's letter to Ermák. Ermák was thrilled, gathered his men, and said:

"You are shaming me before my master,—you are robbing without reason. If you do not stop, he will drive you away, and where will you go then? At the Vólga there is a large Tsarian army; we shall be caught, and then we shall suffer for our old misdeeds. But if you feel lonesome, here is work for you."

"You’re embarrassing me in front of my boss—you’re stealing for no reason. If you don’t cut it out, he’ll kick you out, and where will you go then? There’s a big imperial army at the Volga; we’ll get caught, and then we’ll pay for our past wrongdoings. But if you're feeling lonely, there’s work for you here."

And he showed them the Tsar's letter, in which it said that Stroganóv had been permitted to conquer land beyond the Ural. The Cossacks had a consultation, and agreed to go. Ermák went to Stroganóv, and they began to deliberate how they had best go.

And he showed them the Tsar's letter, which stated that Stroganóv had been allowed to conquer land beyond the Ural. The Cossacks had a meeting and decided to go. Ermák went to Stroganóv, and they started discussing the best way to proceed.

They discussed how many barges they needed, how much grain, cattle, guns, powder, lead, how many captive Tartar interpreters, and how many foreigners as masters of gunnery.

They talked about how many barges they needed, how much grain, cattle, guns, powder, lead, how many captive Tartar interpreters, and how many foreign experts in artillery.

Stroganóv thought:

Stroganov thought:

"Though it may cost me much, I must give them everything or else they will stay here and will ruin me."

"Even if it costs me a lot, I have to give them everything, or they'll stick around and destroy me."

Stroganóv agreed to everything, gathered what was needed, and fitted out Ermák and the Cossacks.

Stroganov agreed to everything, gathered what was needed, and equipped Ermak and the Cossacks.

On the 1st of September the Cossacks rowed with Ermák up the river Chúsovaya on thirty-two barges, with twelve men in each. For four days they rowed up the river, and then they turned into Serébryanaya River. Beyond that point it was impossible to navigate. They asked the guides, and learned that from there they had to cross the mountains and walk overland about two hundred versts, and then the rivers would begin again. The Cossacks stopped, built a town, and unloaded all their equipment; they abandoned the boats, made carts, put everything upon them, and started overland, across the mountains. All those places were covered with forest, and nobody was living there. They marched for about ten days, and struck the river Zharóvnya. Here they stopped again, and made themselves boats. They loaded them, and rowed down the river. They rowed five days, and then came more cheerful places,—meadows, forests, lakes. There was a plenty of fish and of animals, and animals that had not been scared by hunters. They rowed another day, and sailed into the river Túra. Along the Túra they came on Tartar people and towns.

On September 1st, the Cossacks paddled with Ermák up the Chúsovaya River on thirty-two barges, each carrying twelve men. They spent four days rowing upstream before turning into the Serébryanaya River. Beyond that point, navigation was impossible. They consulted the guides and learned they needed to cross the mountains and trek overland for about two hundred versts before reaching the rivers again. The Cossacks paused, built a town, and unloaded all their gear; they abandoned the boats, made carts, loaded everything onto them, and set off overland, across the mountains. The entire area was forested, and no one lived there. They marched for about ten days until they reached the Zharóvnya River. Here, they paused again and constructed boats. They loaded them up and paddled down the river. After five days of rowing, they encountered more pleasant scenery—meadows, forests, and lakes, filled with fish and animals that hadn’t been frightened by hunters. They rowed another day and entered the Túra River, where they encountered Tartar people and towns.

Ermák sent some Cossacks to take a look at a town, to see what it was like, and whether there was any considerable force in it. Twenty Cossacks went there, and they frightened all the Tartars, and seized the whole town, and captured all the cattle. Some of the Tartars they killed, and others they brought back alive.

Ermák sent some Cossacks to check out a town, to see what it was like and if there were any significant defenses. Twenty Cossacks went there, and they scared all the Tartars, took over the town, and rounded up all the cattle. They killed some of the Tartars and brought others back alive.

Ermák asked the Tartars through his interpreters what kind of people they were, and under whose rule they were living. The Tartars said that they were in the Siberian kingdom, and that their king was Kuchum.

Ermák asked the Tartars through his interpreters what kind of people they were and who ruled over them. The Tartars replied that they were in the Siberian kingdom and that their king was Kuchum.

Ermák let the Tartars go, but three of the more intelligent he took with him, to show him the road.

Ermák let the Tartars go, but he took three of the smarter ones with him to show him the way.

They rowed on. The farther they rowed, the larger[Pg 128] did the river grow; and the farther they went, the better did the places become.

They kept rowing. The further they went, the bigger[Pg 128] the river got; and the more they traveled, the nicer the places became.

They met more and more people; only they were not strong men. And all the towns that were near the river the Cossacks conquered.

They met more and more people; but they weren't strong men. And all the towns near the river were conquered by the Cossacks.

In one town they captured a large number of Tartars and one old man who was held in respect. They asked him what kind of a man he was. He said:

In one town, they captured a large number of Tartars and an elder who was well-respected. They asked him what kind of person he was. He replied:

"I am Tauzik, a servant of my king, Kuchum, who has made me a commander in this town."

"I am Tauzik, a servant of my king, Kuchum, who has appointed me as a commander in this town."

Ermák asked Tauzik about his king; how far his city of Sibír was; whether Kuchum had a large force; whether he had much wealth. Tauzik told him everything. He said:

Ermák asked Tauzik about his king; how far his city of Sibír was; whether Kuchum had a large army; whether he had a lot of wealth. Tauzik told him everything. He said:

"Kuchum is the first king in the world. His city of Sibír is the largest city in the world. In that city," he said, "there are as many people and as many cattle as there are stars in the heaven. There is no counting his force, and not all the kings of the world can conquer him."

"Kuchum is the first king in the world. His city of Sibír is the largest city in the world. In that city," he said, "there are as many people and as many cattle as there are stars in the sky. You can't count his strength, and none of the kings of the world can defeat him."

But Ermák said:

But Ermák said:

"We Russians have come here to conquer your king and to take his city, and to put it into the hands of the Russian Tsar. We have a large force. Those who have come with me are only the advance-guard; those that are rowing down behind us in barges are numberless, and all of them have guns. Our guns pierce trees, not like your bows and arrows. Just look!"

"We Russians have come here to conquer your king, take his city, and hand it over to the Russian Tsar. We have a large force. The ones with me are just the advance guard; those rowing behind us in barges are countless, and they all have guns. Our guns can cut through trees, unlike your bows and arrows. Just take a look!"

And Ermák fired at a tree, and pierced it, and the Cossacks began to shoot on all sides. Tauzik in fright fell on his knees. Ermák said to him:

And Ermák shot at a tree, hitting it, and the Cossacks started firing from all directions. Tauzik, scared, dropped to his knees. Ermák said to him:

"Go to your King Kuchum and tell him what you have seen! Let him surrender, and if he does not, we will destroy him."

"Go to your King Kuchum and tell him what you've seen! Let him give up, and if he doesn't, we'll take him down."

And he dismissed Tauzik.

And he fired Tauzik.

The Cossacks rowed on. They sailed into the river[Pg 129] Toból, and were getting nearer to the city of Sibír. They sailed up to the small river Babasán, and there they saw a small town on its bank, and around the town a large number of Tartars.

The Cossacks continued rowing. They sailed into the Toból River[Pg 129] and were getting closer to the city of Sibír. They sailed up the small Babasán River and there they saw a small town on the riverbank, surrounded by a large group of Tartars.

They sent an interpreter to the Tartars, to find out what kind of people they were. The interpreter returned, and said:

They sent an interpreter to the Tartars to learn what kind of people they were. The interpreter came back and said:

"That is Kuchum's army that has gathered there. The leader of that army is Kuchum's own son-in-law, Mametkul. He has commanded me to tell you that you must return, or else he will destroy you."

"That's Kuchum's army that's gathered there. The leader of that army is Kuchum's son-in-law, Mametkul. He has ordered me to tell you that you must turn back, or else he will wipe you out."

Ermák gathered his Cossacks, landed on the bank, and began to shoot at the Tartars. The moment the Tartars heard the shooting, they began to run. The Cossacks ran after them, and killed some, and captured others. Mametkul barely escaped.

Ermák gathered his Cossacks, landed on the shore, and started shooting at the Tartars. As soon as the Tartars heard the gunfire, they began to flee. The Cossacks chased after them, killing some and capturing others. Mametkul barely got away.

The Cossacks sailed on. They sailed into a broad, rapid river, the Irtýsh. Down Irtýsh River they sailed for a day, and came to a fair town, and there they stopped. The Cossacks went to the town. As they were coming near, the Tartars began to shoot their arrows, and they wounded three Cossacks. Then Ermák sent an interpreter to tell the Tartars that they must surrender the town, or else they would all be killed. The interpreter went, and he returned, and said:

The Cossacks continued their journey. They entered a wide, fast-flowing river, the Irtýsh. They traveled down the Irtýsh River for a day and arrived at a beautiful town, where they decided to pause. The Cossacks approached the town. As they got closer, the Tartars started shooting arrows, injuring three Cossacks. Then Ermák sent an interpreter to inform the Tartars that they needed to surrender the town, or they would all be killed. The interpreter went, then came back and said:

"Here lives Kuchum's servant, Atik Murza Kachara. He has a large force, and he says that he will not surrender the town."

"Here lives Kuchum's servant, Atik Murza Kachara. He has a big army, and he claims he won’t give up the town."

Ermák gathered the Cossacks, and said:

Ermák gathered the Cossacks and said:

"Boys, if we do not take this town, the Tartars will rejoice, and will not let us pass on. The more we strike them with terror, the easier will it be. Land all, and attack them all at once!"

"Boys, if we don’t take this town, the Tartars will be celebrating and won’t let us through. The more we frighten them, the easier it will be. Get on land and attack them all at once!"

So they did. There were many Tartars there, and they were brave.

So they did. There were a lot of Tartars there, and they were courageous.

When the Cossacks rushed at them, the Tartars began[Pg 130] to shoot their arrows. They covered the Cossacks with them. Some were killed, and some wounded.

When the Cossacks charged at them, the Tartars started[Pg 130] firing their arrows. They overwhelmed the Cossacks with them. Some were killed, and others were wounded.

The Cossacks became enraged, and when they got to the Tartars, they killed all they could lay their hands on.

The Cossacks got furious, and when they reached the Tartars, they killed everyone they could find.

In this town the Cossacks found much property,—cattle, rugs, furs, and honey. They buried the dead, rested themselves, took away much property, and sailed on. They did not sail far, when they saw on the shore, like a city, an endless number of troops, and the whole army surrounded by a ditch and the ditch protected by timber. The Cossacks stopped. They deliberated. Ermák gathered a circle about him.

In this town, the Cossacks discovered a lot of belongings—cattle, rugs, furs, and honey. They buried their dead, took a break, collected a lot of property, and set sail again. They hadn’t gone far when they spotted on the shore, resembling a city, a huge number of troops, with the entire army surrounded by a ditch that was reinforced with timber. The Cossacks paused. They discussed their options. Ermák gathered a group around him.

"Well, boys, what shall we do?"

"Well, guys, what should we do?"

The Cossacks were frightened. Some said that they ought to sail past, while others said that they ought to go back.

The Cossacks were scared. Some suggested they should sail on, while others thought they should turn back.

And they looked gloomy and began to scold Ermák. They said:

And they looked unhappy and started to scold Ermák. They said:

"Why did you bring us here? Already a few of ours have been killed, and many have been wounded; and all of us will perish here."

"Why did you bring us here? A few of our people have already been killed, many are injured, and we’re all going to die here."

They began to weep.

They started to cry.

But Ermák said to his sub-atamán, Iván Koltsó:

But Ermák said to his deputy, Iván Koltsó:

"Well, Ványa, what do you think?"

"Well, Ványa, what are your thoughts?"

And Koltsó said:

And Koltsó stated:

"What do I think? If they do not kill us to-day, they will to-morrow; and if not to-morrow, we shall die anyway on the oven. In my opinion, we ought to go out on the shore and rush in a body against the Tartars. Maybe God will give us victory."

"What do I think? If they don't kill us today, they will tomorrow; and if not tomorrow, we'll die anyway in the oven. I believe we should go out to the shore and charge together against the Tartars. Maybe God will grant us victory."

Ermák said:

Ermák said:

"You are a brave man, Ványa! That is what must be done. Oh, you boys! You are not Cossacks, but old women. All you are good for is to catch sturgeon and frighten Tartar women. Can't you see for yourselves? If we turn back we shall be destroyed; and if we stay here,[Pg 131] they will destroy us. How can we go back? After a little work, it will come easier. Listen, boys! My father had a strong mare. Down-hill she would pull and on an even place she would pull. But when it came to going up-hill, she became stubborn and turned back, thinking that it would be easier. But my father took a club and belaboured her with it. She twisted and tugged and broke the whole cart. My father unhitched her from the cart and gave her a terrible whacking. If she had pulled the cart, she would have suffered no torment. So it is with us, boys. There is only one thing left for us to do, and that is to make straight for the Tartars."

"You are a brave man, Ványa! That's what needs to be done. Oh, you guys! You're not Cossacks, but old ladies. All you're good for is catching sturgeon and scaring Tartar women. Can't you see for yourselves? If we turn back, we'll be destroyed; and if we stay here, [Pg 131] they'll destroy us. How can we go back? After a little effort, it will get easier. Listen, guys! My father had a strong mare. She would pull going downhill and on flat ground. But when it came to going uphill, she got stubborn and turned back, thinking it would be easier. But my father took a club and beat her with it. She twisted and pulled and broke the whole cart. My father unhitched her from the cart and gave her a harsh whipping. If she had pulled the cart, she wouldn't have suffered so much. The same goes for us, guys. There's only one thing left for us to do, and that's to head straight for the Tartars."

The Cossacks laughed, and said:

The Cossacks laughed and said:

"Timoféich, you are evidently more clever than we are. You have no business to ask us fools. Take us where you please. A man does not die twice, and one death cannot be escaped."

"Timoféich, it's clear that you’re smarter than we are. You shouldn't be asking us fools. Take us wherever you want. A man doesn't die twice, and you can't avoid one death."

And Ermák said:

And Ermák said:

"Listen, boys! This is what we shall do. They have not yet seen us all. Let us divide into three parts. Those in the middle will march straight against them, and the other two divisions will surround them on the right and on the left. When the middle detachment begins to walk toward them, they will think that we are all there, and so they will leap forward. Then we will strike them from the sides. That's the way, boys! If we beat these, we shall not have to be afraid of anybody. We shall ourselves be kings."

"Listen up, guys! Here’s the plan. They haven’t seen all of us yet. Let’s split into three groups. The ones in the middle will advance straight toward them, while the other two groups will flank them on the right and left. When the middle team starts moving forward, they’ll think we’re all coming at them, and they’ll rush in. That’s when we hit them from the sides. This is the way to do it, guys! If we win this fight, we won’t have to fear anyone. We’ll be the ones in charge."

And so they did. When the middle detachment with Ermák advanced, the Tartars screamed and leaped forward; then they were attacked by Iván Koltsó on the right, and by Meshcheryákov the atamán on the left. The Tartars were frightened, and ran. The Cossacks killed a great many of them. After that nobody dared to oppose Ermák. And thus he entered the very city of Sibír. And there Ermák settled down as though he were a king.

And so they did. When the middle group with Ermák moved forward, the Tartars shouted and charged ahead; then they were attacked by Iván Koltsó on the right and by the atamán Meshcheryákov on the left. The Tartars were scared and ran away. The Cossacks killed a lot of them. After that, no one dared to stand against Ermák. And so he entered the city of Sibír. There, Ermák settled in as if he were a king.

Then kinglets came to see Ermák, to bow to him. Tartars began to settle down in Sibír, and Kuchum and his son-in-law Mametkul were afraid to go straight at him, but kept going around in a circle, wondering how they might destroy him.

Then small kings came to see Ermák to pay their respects. Tartars started settling in Siberia, and Kuchum and his son-in-law Mametkul were too scared to confront him directly, so they kept circling around, trying to figure out how they could take him down.

In the spring, during high water, the Tartars came running to Ermák, and said:

In the spring, when the river was high, the Tartars rushed to Ermák and said:

"Mametkul is again going against you: he has gathered a large army, and is making a stand near the river Vagáy."

"Mametkul is once again opposing you: he has assembled a large army and is taking a position near the Vagáy River."

Ermák made his way over rivers, swamps, brooks, and forests, stole up with his Cossacks, rushed against Mametkul, killed a large number of Tartars, and took Mametkul alive and brought him to Sibír. After that there were only a few unruly Tartars left, and Ermák went that summer against those that had not yet surrendered; and along the Irtýsh and the Ob Ermák conquered so much land that one could not march around it in two months.

Ermák traveled across rivers, swamps, streams, and forests, sneaked up with his Cossacks, charged at Mametkul, killed many Tartars, and captured Mametkul alive, bringing him to Siberia. After that, only a few rebellious Tartars remained, and Ermák went that summer against those who had not yet surrendered; along the Irtýsh and the Ob, Ermák conquered so much territory that it would take two months to march around it.

When Ermák had conquered all that land, he sent a messenger to the Stroganóvs, and a letter:

When Ermák had taken over all that land, he sent a messenger to the Stroganóvs along with a letter:

"I have taken Kuchum's city," he said, "and have captured Mametkul, and have brought all the people here under my rule. Only I have lost many Cossacks. Send people to us that we may feel more cheerful. There is no end to the wealth in this country."

"I've taken Kuchum's city," he said, "and captured Mametkul, bringing all the people here under my control. However, I've lost many Cossacks. Send us some people so we can feel a bit happier. There's no limit to the wealth in this country."

He sent to them many costly furs,—fox, marten, and sable furs.

He sent them many expensive furs—fox, marten, and sable furs.

Two years passed after that. Ermák was still holding Sibír, but no aid came from Russia, and few Russians were left with Ermák.

Two years went by after that. Ermák was still in control of Sibír, but no help came from Russia, and there were only a few Russians left with Ermák.

One day the Tartar Karacha sent a messenger to Ermák, saying:

One day, the Tartar Karacha sent a messenger to Ermák, saying:

"We have surrendered to you, but now the Nogays are oppressing us. Send your brave men to aid us! We shall together conquer the Nogays. And we swear to you that we shall not insult your brave men."

"We've given in to you, but now the Nogays are pushing us around. Send your brave guys to help us! Together we can defeat the Nogays. And we promise you that we won't disrespect your brave men."

Ermák believed their oath, and sent forty men under[Pg 133] Iván Koltsó. When these forty men came there, the Tartars rushed against them and killed them, so there were still fewer Cossacks left.

Ermák trusted their promise and sent forty men led by[Pg 133] Iván Koltsó. When these forty men arrived, the Tartars attacked them and killed them, leaving even fewer Cossacks remaining.

Another time some Bukhara merchants sent word to Ermák that they were on their way to the city of Sibír with goods, but that Kuchum had taken his stand with an army and would not let them pass through.

Another time, some merchants from Bukhara sent a message to Ermák saying they were on their way to the city of Sibír with goods, but that Kuchum had positioned his army and wouldn't let them pass through.

Ermák took with him fifty men and went out to clear the road for the Bukhara merchants. He came to the Irtýsh River, but did not find the Bukharans. He remained there over night. It was a dark night, and it rained. The Cossacks had just lain down to sleep, when suddenly the Tartars rushed out and threw themselves on the sleepy men and began to strike them down. Ermák jumped up and began to fight. He was wounded in the hand. He ran toward the river. The Tartars after him. He threw himself into the river. That was the last time he was seen. His body was not recovered, and no one found out how he died.

Ermák took fifty men with him and set out to clear the path for the Bukhara merchants. He reached the Irtýsh River but didn’t find the Bukharans. He stayed there overnight. It was a dark night, and it rained. The Cossacks had just settled down to sleep when suddenly the Tartars charged in, attacking the drowsy men and beginning to strike them down. Ermák jumped up and started to fight back. He was wounded in the hand and ran towards the river, with the Tartars chasing after him. He leaped into the river. That was the last anyone saw of him. His body was never found, and no one knew how he died.

The following year came the Tsar's army, and the Tartars were pacified.

The next year, the Tsar's army arrived, and the Tartars were subdued.

NATURAL SCIENCE STORIES
1869-1872

NATURAL SCIENCE STORIES

Science Stories

STORIES FROM PHYSICS

THE MAGNET

I.

In olden days there was a shepherd whose name was Magnes. Magnes lost a sheep. He went to the mountains to find it. He came to a place where there were barren rocks. He walked over these rocks, and felt that his boots were sticking to them. He touched them with his hand, but they were dry and did not stick to his hand. He started to walk again, and again his boots stuck to the rocks. He sat down, took off one of his boots, took it into his hand, and touched the rocks with it.

In the old days, there was a shepherd named Magnes. Magnes lost a sheep and went up into the mountains to look for it. He reached a spot with barren rocks. As he walked over the rocks, he felt like his boots were sticking to them. He touched the rocks with his hand, but they were dry and didn't stick to his hand. He started walking again, and once more, his boots stuck to the rocks. He sat down, took off one of his boots, held it in his hand, and touched the rocks with it.

Whenever he touched them with his skin, or with the sole of his boot, they did not stick; but when he touched them with the nails, they did stick.

Whenever he touched them with his skin or the sole of his boot, they didn't stick; but when he touched them with his nails, they did stick.

Magnes had a cane with an iron point.

Magnes had a cane with a metal tip.

He touched a rock with the wood; it did not stick; he touched it with the iron end, and it stuck so that he could not pull it off.

He touched a rock with the wood; it didn't stick; he touched it with the iron end, and it stuck so that he couldn't pull it off.

Magnes looked at the stone, and he saw that it looked like iron, and he took pieces of that stone home with him. Since then that rock has been known, and has been called Magnet.

Magnes looked at the stone, and he saw that it resembled iron, so he took pieces of that stone home with him. Since then, that rock has been known as Magnet.

II.

Magnet is found in the earth with iron ore. Where there is magnet in the ore, the iron is of the best quality. The magnet resembles iron.

Magnet can be found in the earth alongside iron ore. Where there is magnet in the ore, the iron is of the highest quality. The magnet looks like iron.

If you put a piece of iron on a magnet, the iron itself begins to attract other iron. And if you put a steel needle on a magnet, and hold it thus for awhile, the needle will become a magnet, and will attract iron. If two magnets are brought together at their ends, one side will turn away from the other, while the other sides will be attracted.

If you place a piece of iron on a magnet, the iron will start to attract other iron. And if you put a steel needle on a magnet and hold it there for a while, the needle will turn into a magnet and will attract iron. When two magnets are brought together at their ends, one side will repel the other, while the opposite sides will be attracted.

If a magnetic rod is broken in two, each half will attract at one end, and will turn away at the other end. Cut it again, and the same will happen; cut it again, as often as you please, and still the same will happen: equal ends will turn away from each other, while opposite ends will be attracted, as though the magnet were pushing away at one end, and pulling in at the other. No matter how you may break it, it will be as though there were a bump at one end, and a saucer at the other. Whichever way you put them together,—a bump and a saucer will meet, but a bump and a bump, or a saucer and a saucer will not.

If you break a magnetic rod in half, each piece will attract at one end and repel at the other end. If you cut it again, the same thing will happen; keep cutting it as many times as you want, and it will still work the same way: like ends will repel each other, while opposite ends will attract, as if one end is pushing away and the other is pulling in. No matter how you break it, it will be like there’s a bump at one end and a dish at the other. No matter how you put them together,—a bump and a dish will connect, but two bumps or two dishes will not.

III.

If you magnetize a needle (holding it for awhile over a magnet), and attach it in the middle to a pivot in such a way that it can move freely around, and let it loose, it will turn with one end toward midday (south), and with the other toward midnight (north).

If you magnetize a needle (by holding it over a magnet for a while), and then attach it at the center to a pivot so that it can move freely, and release it, it will turn with one end pointing toward the south and the other end pointing toward the north.

When the magnet was not known, people did not sail far out to sea. When they went out far into the sea, so that land was not to be seen, they could tell only by the stars and the sun where they had to sail. But when it was dark, and the sun or stars could not be seen, they did[Pg 139] not know which way to sail. And a ship was borne by the winds and carried on rocks and wrecked.

When magnets weren’t discovered, people didn’t venture far out to sea. When they sailed into the open ocean, where land was out of sight, they could only navigate by the stars and the sun. But when it got dark, and they couldn’t see the sun or stars, they didn’t know which direction to go. As a result, the wind could push their ships onto rocks, causing them to wreck.

So long as the magnet was not known, they did not sail far from the shore; but when the magnet was discovered, they made a magnetic needle on a pivot, so that it should move around freely. By this needle they could tell in which direction to sail. With the magnetic needle they began to sail farther away from the shores, and since then they have discovered many new seas.

As long as the magnet wasn't known, they didn't sail far from the shore; but once the magnet was discovered, they created a magnetic needle on a pivot, allowing it to move around freely. With this needle, they could determine which direction to sail. Using the magnetic needle, they started to sail further from the shores, and since then, they've discovered many new seas.

On ships there is always a magnetic needle (compass), and there is a measuring-rope with knots at the stern of a ship. This rope is fixed in such a way that when it unrolls, they can tell how far the ship has travelled. And thus, in sailing in a boat, they always know in what spot it is, whether far from the shore, and in what direction it is sailing.

On ships, there is always a magnetic compass, and there’s a measuring rope with knots at the back of the ship. This rope is set up so that when it unrolls, the crew can tell how far the ship has traveled. So, when sailing in a boat, they always know exactly where they are, how far they are from the shore, and what direction they are heading.


MOISTURE

I.

Why does a spider sometimes make a close cobweb, and sit in the very middle of its nest, and at other times leave its nest and start a new spider-web?

Why does a spider sometimes create a tight web and sit right in the center of its nest, while at other times it leaves its nest to start a new web?

The spider makes its cobweb according to the weather, both the present and the future weather. Looking at a spider, you can tell what kind of weather it is going to be: if it sits tightly in the middle of the cobweb and does not come out, it means that it is going to rain. If it leaves the nest and makes new cobwebs, it is going to clear off.

The spider builds its web based on the weather, both what's happening now and what’s coming. If you watch a spider, you can predict the weather: if it stays in the center of its web and doesn’t move, it’s likely going to rain. If it leaves and spins new webs, it means the weather is going to get better.

How can the spider know in advance what weather it is going to be?

How can the spider know what the weather will be ahead of time?

The spider's senses are so fine that as soon as the moisture begins to gather in the air,—though we do not yet feel it, and for us the weather is clear,—for the spider it is already raining.

The spider's senses are so sharp that as soon as moisture starts to form in the air—though we can't feel it yet and to us the weather seems clear—for the spider, it's already raining.

Just as a naked man will feel the moisture, when a man in his clothes does not, so it is already raining for a spider, while for us it is only getting ready to rain.

Just like a naked guy can feel the moisture when a guy in clothes can't, a spider knows it's already raining while we're just about to see it rain.

II.

Why do the doors swell in the winter and close badly, while in the summer they shrink and close well?

Why do the doors expand in the winter and shut poorly, while in the summer they contract and close properly?

Because in the fall and winter the wood is saturated with water, like a sponge, and spreads out, while in the[Pg 141] summer the water comes out as a vapour, and the wood shrinks.

Because in the fall and winter the wood is soaked with water, like a sponge, and expands, while in the[Pg 141] summer the water evaporates, and the wood contracts.

Why does soft wood, like aspen, swell more, and oak less?

Why does softwood, like aspen, expand more, while oak expands less?

Because in the hard wood, in the oak, the empty places are smaller, and the water cannot gather there, while in the soft wood in the aspen, there are larger empty places, and the water can gather there. In rotten wood these empty places are still larger, and so rotten wood swells most and shrinks most.

Because in hardwood, like oak, the empty spaces are smaller, and water can't accumulate there, while in softwood, like aspen, there are larger gaps, allowing water to collect. In rot-infested wood, these gaps are even bigger, so rotten wood swells and shrinks the most.

Beehives are made out of the softest and rottenest wood; the very best are made from rotten willow wood. Why? Because the air passes through the rotten wood, and in such a hive the bees feel better.

Beehives are made from the softest and most decomposed wood; the best ones are made from rotting willow wood. Why? Because air flows through the rotting wood, and the bees feel more comfortable in that kind of hive.

Why do boards warp?

Why do boards bend?

Because they dry unevenly. If you place a damp board with one side toward the stove, the water will leave it, and the board will contract on that side and will pull the other side along; but the damp side cannot contract, because it is full of water, and so the whole board will be bent.

Because they dry unevenly. If you place a damp board with one side facing the stove, the water will evaporate from that side, causing the board to contract on that side and pull the other side along; however, the damp side can't contract since it's full of water, resulting in the entire board bending.

To keep the floors from warping, the dry boards are cut into small pieces, and these pieces are boiled in water. When all the water is boiled out of them, they are glued together, and then they never warp (parquetry).

To prevent the floors from warping, the dry boards are cut into small pieces and boiled in water. Once all the water has evaporated, they are glued together, ensuring they never warp (parquetry).


THE DIFFERENT CONNECTION OF PARTICLES

Why are cart bolsters cut and wheel naves turned not from oak, but from birch? Bolsters and naves have to be strong, and oak is not more expensive than birch.

Why are cart bolsters cut and wheel naves turned not from oak, but from birch? Bolsters and naves need to be strong, and oak isn't any more expensive than birch.

Because oak splits lengthwise, and birch does not split, but ravels out.

Because oak splits along its length, while birch doesn’t split but instead comes apart.

Because, though oak is more firmly connected than birch, it is connected in such a way that it splits lengthwise, while birch does not.

Because, even though oak is more tightly bonded than birch, it splits lengthwise, whereas birch does not.

Why are wheels and runners bent from oak and elm, and not from birch and linden?

Why are wheels and runners made from oak and elm, and not from birch and linden?

Because, when oak and elm are steamed in a bath, they bend and do not break, while birch and linden ravel in every direction.

Because when oak and elm are steamed in a bath, they bend without breaking, while birch and linden splinter in every direction.

This is again for the same reason, that is, that the particles of the wood in the oak and in the birch are differently connected.

This is again for the same reason, which is that the particles of the wood in the oak and in the birch are connected differently.


CRYSTALS

If you pour salt into water and stir it, the salt will begin to melt and will entirely disappear; but if you pour more and still more salt into it, the salt will in the end not dissolve, and no matter how much you may stir after that, the salt will remain as a white powder. The water is saturated with the salt and cannot receive any more. But heat the water and it will receive more; and the salt which did not dissolve in the cold water, will melt in hot water. But pour in more salt, even the hot water will not receive it. And if you heat the water still more, the water will pass away in steam, and more of the salt will be left.

If you add salt to water and stir it, the salt will start to dissolve and will completely disappear; but if you keep adding more and more salt, eventually it won’t dissolve anymore, no matter how much you stir, and the salt will just stay as a white powder. The water becomes saturated with salt and can't take in any more. But if you heat the water, it will take more salt; the salt that didn’t dissolve in the cold water will dissolve in hot water. However, if you keep adding more salt, even hot water won't take it. And if you heat the water even more, it will turn into steam, leaving even more salt behind.

Thus, for everything which dissolves in the water there is a measure after which the water will not dissolve any more. Of anything, more will be dissolved in hot than in cold water, and in each case, when it is saturated, it will not receive any more. The thing will be left, but the water will go away in steam.

Thus, for everything that dissolves in water, there is a limit after which the water won’t dissolve any more. More will dissolve in hot water than in cold, and in each case, when it’s saturated, it won’t take in any more. The substance will remain, but the water will evaporate as steam.

If the water is saturated with saltpetre powder, and then more saltpetre is added, and all is heated and is allowed to cool off without being stirred, the superfluous saltpetre will not settle as a powder at the bottom of the water, but will all gather in little six-edged columns, and will settle at the bottom and at the sides, one column near another. If the water is saturated with saltpetre powder and is put in a warm place, the water will go away in vapours, and the superfluous saltpetre will again gather in six-edged columns.

If the water is filled with saltpetre powder, and then more saltpetre is added, and everything is heated and allowed to cool without stirring, the extra saltpetre won’t settle as a powder at the bottom of the water. Instead, it will form little six-sided columns and settle at the bottom and along the sides, with one column next to another. If the water, already saturated with saltpetre powder, is placed in a warm spot, the water will evaporate, and the excess saltpetre will again form six-sided columns.

If water is saturated with simple salt and heated, and[Pg 144] is allowed to pass away in vapour, the superfluous salt will not settle as powder, but as little cubes. If the water is saturated both with salt and saltpetre, the superfluous salt and saltpetre will not mix, but will settle each in its own way: the saltpetre in columns, and the salt in cubes.

If water is saturated with regular salt and heated, and[Pg 144] the vapor is allowed to escape, the excess salt won’t settle as powder but as small cubes. If the water is saturated with both salt and saltpetre, the extra salt and saltpetre will not mix but will settle separately: the saltpetre in vertical columns and the salt in cubes.

If water is saturated with lime, or with some other salt, and anything else, each thing will settle in its own way, when the water passes away in vapour: one in three-edged columns, another in eight-edged columns, a third in bricks, a fourth in little stars,—each in its own way. These figures are different in each solid thing. At times these forms are as large as a hand,—such stones are found in the ground. At times these forms are so small that they cannot be made out with the naked eye; but in each thing there is its own form.

If water is saturated with lime or another salt, everything will settle differently when the water evaporates: some in three-sided columns, others in eight-sided columns, some as bricks, and others as tiny stars—each in its own shape. These figures vary with each solid substance. Sometimes these shapes are as big as a hand—such stones can be found in the ground. Other times, they are so small that you can't see them without a microscope; but each thing has its own unique form.

If, when the water is saturated with saltpetre, and little figures are forming in it, a corner be broken off one of these little figures with a needle, new pieces of saltpetre will come up and will fix the broken end as it ought to be,—into a six-edged column. The same will happen to salt and to any other thing. All the tiny particles turn around and attach themselves with the right side to each other.

If the water is saturated with saltpeter and little crystals are forming in it, breaking off a corner of one of these crystals with a needle will cause new pieces of saltpeter to emerge and repair the broken end as it should be—into a six-sided column. The same goes for salt and any other substance. All the tiny particles rotate and connect with the correct side facing each other.

When ice freezes, the same takes place.

When ice freezes, the same happens.

A snowflake flies, and no figure is seen in it; but the moment it settles on anything dark and cold, on cloth, on fur,—you can make out its figure; you will see a little star, or a six-cornered little board. On the windows the steam does not freeze in any form whatever, but always as a star.

A snowflake drifts through the air, and you can't see its shape; but as soon as it lands on something dark and cold, like fabric or fur, its shape becomes clear; you'll notice a tiny star or a six-sided little board. On the windows, the steam doesn't freeze into any shape at all, but only as a star.

What is ice? It is cold, solid water. When liquid water becomes solid, it forms itself into figures and the heat leaves it. The same takes place with saltpetre: when it changes from a liquid into solid figures, the heat leaves it. The same is true of salt, of melted cast-iron, when it changes from a liquid into a solid. Whenever a[Pg 145] thing changes from a liquid into a solid, heat leaves it, and it forms figures. And when it changes from a solid to a liquid it takes up heat, and the cold leaves it, and its figures are dissolved.

What is ice? It's cold, solid water. When liquid water freezes, it takes on shapes, and heat escapes. The same happens with saltpeter: when it goes from liquid to solid form, heat is released. This is also true for salt and molten cast iron when they solidify. Whenever a[Pg 145] substance transitions from liquid to solid, it releases heat and takes shape. Conversely, when it changes from solid to liquid, it absorbs heat, cools down, and its shapes dissolve.

Bring in melted iron and let it cool off; bring in hot dough and let it cool off; bring in slacked lime and let it cool off,—and it will be warm. Bring in ice and let it melt,—and it will grow cold. Bring in saltpetre, salt, or any other thing that dissolves in the water, and melt it in the water, and it will grow cold. In order to freeze ice-cream, they put salt in the water.

Bring in melted iron and let it cool down; bring in hot dough and let it cool down; bring in slaked lime and let it cool down—and it will be warm. Bring in ice and let it melt—and it will get cold. Bring in saltpeter, salt, or anything else that dissolves in water, dissolve it in the water, and it will get cold. To freeze ice cream, they add salt to the water.


INJURIOUS AIR

In the village of Nikólskoe, the people went on a holiday to mass. In the manor yard were left the cow-tender, the elder, and the groom. The cow-tender went to the well for water. The well was in the yard itself. She pulled out the bucket, but could not hold it. The bucket pulled away from her, struck the side of the well, and tore the rope. The cow-tender returned to the hut and said to the elder:

In the village of Nikólskoe, the residents were at church for a holiday service. In the manor yard were the cowherd, the elder, and the groom. The cowherd went to the well for water. The well was right in the yard. She pulled up the bucket but couldn't hold on to it. The bucket slipped from her grasp, hit the side of the well, and broke the rope. The cowherd went back to the hut and said to the elder:

"Aleksándr! Climb down into the well,—I have dropped the bucket into it."

"Aleksándr! Go down into the well—I dropped the bucket in."

Aleksándr said:

Aleksándr said:

"You have dropped it, so climb down yourself."

"You dropped it, so get down yourself."

The cow-tender said that she did not mind fetching it herself, if he would let her down.

The cow-tender said she didn't mind going to get it herself if he would let her down.

The elder laughed at her, and said:

The older man laughed at her and said:

"Well, let us go! You have an empty stomach now, so I shall be able to hold you up, for after dinner I could not do it."

"Alright, let's go! You’re hungry now, so I’ll be able to support you. After dinner, I wouldn’t be able to do that."

The elder tied a stick to a rope, and the woman sat astride it, took hold of the rope, and began to climb down into the well, while the elder turned the well-wheel. The well was about twenty feet deep, and there was less than three feet of water in it. The elder let her down slowly, and kept asking:

The older man tied a stick to a rope, and the woman straddled it, grabbed the rope, and started to lower herself into the well as the older man turned the well-wheel. The well was about twenty feet deep, and there was less than three feet of water in it. The older man lowered her slowly and kept asking:

"A little more?"

"Want a bit more?"

And the cow-tender cried from below:

And the cowherd shouted from below:

"Just a little more!"

"Just a bit more!"

Suddenly the elder felt the rope give way: he called the cow-tender, but she did not answer. The elder looked[Pg 147] into the well, and saw the cow-tender lying with her head in the water, and with her feet in the air. The elder called for help, but there was nobody near by; only the groom came. The elder told him to hold the wheel, and he himself pulled out the rope, sat down on the stick, and went down into the well.

Suddenly, the elder felt the rope snap. He called for the cow-tender, but she didn’t respond. The elder looked[Pg 147] into the well and saw the cow-tender lying with her head in the water and her feet in the air. The elder shouted for help, but no one was around; only the groom showed up. The elder told him to hold the wheel while he pulled out the rope, sat on the stick, and climbed down into the well.

The moment the groom let the elder down to the water, the same thing happened to the elder. He let go of the rope and fell head foremost upon the woman. The groom began to cry, and ran to church to call the people. Mass was over, and people were walking home. All the men and women rushed to the well. They gathered around it, and everybody holloaed, but nobody knew what to do. The young carpenter Iván made his way through the crowd, took hold of the rope, sat down on the stick, and told them to let him down. Iván tied himself to the rope with his belt. Two men let him down, and the rest looked into the well, to see what would become of Iván. Just as he was getting near the water, he dropped his hands from the rope, and would have fallen down head foremost, if the belt had not held him. All shouted, "Pull him out!" and Iván was pulled out.

The moment the groom lowered the elder down to the water, the same thing happened to the elder. He let go of the rope and fell headfirst onto the woman. The groom started to cry and rushed to the church to gather the people. Mass was over, and folks were heading home. All the men and women ran to the well. They surrounded it, shouting, but nobody knew what to do. The young carpenter Iván pushed his way through the crowd, grabbed the rope, sat on the stick, and told them to lower him down. Iván tied himself to the rope with his belt. Two men lowered him, while the others looked into the well to see what would happen to Iván. Just as he was getting close to the water, he let go of the rope, and would have fallen headfirst if the belt hadn't held him. Everyone shouted, "Pull him out!" and Iván was pulled back up.

He hung like dead down from the belt, and his head was drooping and beating against the sides of the well. His face was livid. They took him off the rope and put him down on the ground. They thought that he was dead; but he suddenly drew a deep breath, began to rattle, and soon revived.

He hung lifeless from the belt, his head drooping and banging against the sides of the well. His face was pale. They took him off the rope and laid him on the ground. They thought he was dead, but he suddenly took a deep breath, started to rattle, and soon recovered.

Others wanted to climb down, but an old peasant said that they could not go down because there was bad air in the well, and that that bad air killed people. Then the peasants ran for hooks and began to pull out the elder and the woman. The elder's mother and wife cried at the well, and others tried to quiet them; in the meantime the peasants put down the hooks and tried to get out the dead people. Twice they got the elder half-way up by[Pg 148] his clothes; but he was heavy, and his clothes tore and he fell down. Finally they stuck two hooks into him and pulled him out. Then they pulled out the cow-tender. Both were dead and did not revive.

Others wanted to climb down, but an old peasant said they couldn’t go down because there was bad air in the well, and that bad air killed people. So the peasants ran for hooks and started to pull out the elder and the woman. The elder's mother and wife cried at the well, while others tried to calm them down; meanwhile, the peasants set down the hooks and worked to get the dead people out. Twice they managed to lift the elder halfway up by his clothes; but he was heavy, and his clothes ripped, causing him to fall back. Finally, they stuck two hooks into him and pulled him out. Then they pulled out the cow-tender. Both were dead and didn’t come back to life.

Then, when they examined the well, they found that indeed there was bad air down in the well.

Then, when they looked at the well, they discovered that there was indeed bad air down in the well.

This air is so heavy that neither man nor any animal can live in it. They let down a cat into the well, and the moment she reached the place where the bad air was, she died. Not only can no animal live there, even no candle will burn in it. They let down a candle, and the moment it reached that spot, it went out.

This air is so thick that neither people nor any animals can survive in it. They lowered a cat into the well, and as soon as she reached the area with the toxic air, she died. Not only can no animal survive there, but even a candle won’t light in it. They lowered a candle, and the moment it hit that spot, it went out.

There are places underground where that air gathers, and when a person gets into one of those places, he dies at once. For this purpose they have lamps in the mines, and before a man goes down to such a place, they let down the lamp. If it goes out, no man can go there; then they let down fresh air until the lamp will burn.

There are underground spots where that air collects, and when someone enters one of those areas, they die instantly. To prevent this, they use lamps in the mines, and before someone goes down to such a place, they lower the lamp. If it goes out, no one can enter; then they send down fresh air until the lamp can burn again.

Near the city of Naples there is one such cave. There is always about three feet of bad air in it on the ground, but above it the air is good. A man can walk through the cave, and nothing will happen to him, but a dog will die the moment it enters.

Near the city of Naples, there’s a cave like that. There’s always about three feet of bad air on the ground, but above it, the air is fine. A person can walk through the cave without any problems, but a dog will die as soon as it enters.

Where does this bad air come from? It is made of the same good air that we breathe. If you gather a lot of people in one place, and close all the doors and windows, so that no fresh air can get in, you will get the same kind of an air as in the well, and people will die.

Where does this bad air come from? It consists of the same good air that we breathe. If you gather a lot of people in one place and close all the doors and windows so that no fresh air can get in, you will end up with the same kind of air as in a well, and people will die.

One hundred years ago, during a war, the Hindoos captured 146 Englishmen and shut them up in a cave underground, where the air could not get in.

One hundred years ago, during a war, the Hindus captured 146 Englishmen and locked them in an underground cave, where no fresh air could reach them.

After the captured Englishmen had been there a few hours they began to die, and toward the end of the night 123 had died, and the rest came out more dead than alive, and ailing. At first the air had been good in the cave; but when the captives had inhaled all the good air,[Pg 149] and no fresh air came in, it became bad, just like what was in the well, and they died.

After the captured Englishmen had been there for a few hours, they started to die, and by the end of the night, 123 had died. The rest emerged more dead than alive and in poor condition. At first, the air in the cave was good, but once the captives had breathed in all the fresh air, and with no new air coming in, it turned bad, just like what was in the well, and they died.

Why does the good air become bad when many people come together?

Why does fresh air turn stale when a lot of people gather?

Because, when people breathe, they take in good air and breathe out bad air.

Because when people breathe, they take in fresh air and exhale stale air.


HOW BALLOONS ARE MADE

If you take a blown-up bladder under water and let go of it, it will fly up to the surface of the water and will swim on it. Just so, when water is boiled in a pot, it becomes light at the bottom, over the fire,—it is turned into a gas; and when a little of that water-gas is collected it goes up as a bubble. First comes up one bubble, then another, and when the whole water is heated, the bubbles come up without stopping. Then the water boils.

If you take a blown-up balloon underwater and let it go, it will shoot up to the surface and float on it. Similarly, when water is boiled in a pot, it gets lighter at the bottom, over the heat—it turns into a gas; and when a bit of that water vapor collects, it rises as a bubble. First, one bubble comes up, then another, and once all the water is heated, the bubbles rise continuously. That’s when the water boils.

Just as the bubbles leap to the surface, full of vapoury water, because they are lighter than water, just so will a bladder which is filled with hydrogen, or with hot air, rise, because hot air is lighter than cold air, and hydrogen is lighter than any other gases.

Just like the bubbles rise to the surface, full of steamy water, since they’re lighter than water, a balloon filled with hydrogen or hot air will rise too, because hot air is lighter than cold air, and hydrogen is lighter than any other gas.

Balloons are made with hydrogen or with hot air. With hydrogen they are made as follows: They make a large bladder, attach it by ropes to posts, and fill it with hydrogen. The moment the ropes are untied, the balloon flies up in the air, and keeps flying up until it gets beyond the air which is heavier than hydrogen. When it gets up into the light air, it begins to swim in it like a bladder on the surface of the water.

Balloons are made with hydrogen or hot air. When they're made with hydrogen, here's how it's done: they create a large bag, tie it down with ropes to posts, and fill it with hydrogen. As soon as the ropes are released, the balloon soars into the sky and continues to rise until it reaches air that’s denser than hydrogen. Once it gets into the lighter air, it starts to float like a bladder on the surface of water.

With hot air balloons are made like this: They make a large empty ball, with a neck below, like an upturned pitcher, and to the mouth of it they attach a bunch of cotton, and that cotton is soaked with spirits, and lighted. The fire heats the air in the balloon, and makes it lighter than the cold air, and the balloon is drawn upward, like the bladder in the water. And the balloon will fly up[Pg 151] until it comes to the air which is lighter than the hot air in the balloon.

Hot air balloons are made like this: They create a large empty balloon with a neck at the bottom, resembling an upside-down pitcher. They attach a bundle of cotton at the opening, soak it in fuel, and light it. The fire heats the air inside the balloon, making it lighter than the cooler air outside, causing the balloon to rise, just like a bladder in water. The balloon will continue to ascend until it reaches an area of air that is lighter than the hot air inside it.[Pg 151]

Nearly one hundred years ago two Frenchmen, the brothers Montgolfier, invented the air balloons. They made a balloon of canvas and paper and filled it with hot air,—the balloon flew. Then they made another, a larger balloon, and tied under the balloon a sheep, a cock, and a duck, and let it off. The balloon rose and came down safely. Then they attached a little basket under the balloon, and a man seated himself in it. The balloon flew so high that it disappeared from view; it flew away, and came down safely. Then they thought of filling a balloon with hydrogen, and began to fly higher and faster.

Almost a hundred years ago, two French brothers, the Montgolfiers, invented hot air balloons. They created a balloon using canvas and paper and filled it with hot air — the balloon flew. Then they made another, larger balloon and attached a sheep, a rooster, and a duck underneath, and released it. The balloon rose and came down safely. Next, they secured a small basket under the balloon, and a man climbed in. The balloon soared so high that it vanished from sight; it flew away and landed safely. Then they decided to fill a balloon with hydrogen and began to fly higher and faster.

In order to fly with a balloon, they attach a basket under the balloon, and in this basket two, three, and even eight persons are seated, and they take with them food and drink.

To fly with a balloon, they attach a basket beneath it, and in this basket, two, three, or even eight people sit, bringing along food and drinks.

In order to rise and come down as one pleases, there is a valve in the balloon, and the man who is flying with it can pull a rope and open or close the valve. If the balloon rises too high, and the man who is flying wants to come down, he opens the valve,—the gas escapes, the balloon is compressed, and begins to come down. Then there are always bags with sand in the balloon. When a bag with sand is thrown out, the balloon gets lighter, and it flies up. If the one who is flying wants to get down, but sees that it is not what he wants below him,—either a river or a forest,—he throws out the sand from the bags, and the balloon grows lighter and rises again.

To take off and land whenever desired, there's a valve in the balloon, and the person flying it can pull a rope to open or close the valve. If the balloon rises too high and the pilot wants to descend, he opens the valve — the gas escapes, the balloon shrinks, and starts to come down. There are also sandbags in the balloon. When a sandbag is tossed out, the balloon becomes lighter and ascends. If the pilot wants to descend but doesn't like what's below him — be it a river or a forest — he tosses out the sandbags, making the balloon lighter so it can rise again.


GALVANISM

There was once a learned Italian, Galvani. He had an electric machine, and he showed his students what electricity was. He rubbed the glass hard with silk with something smeared over it, and then he approached to the glass a brass knob which was attached to the glass, and a spark flew across from the glass to the brass knob. He explained to them that the same kind of a spark came from sealing-wax and amber. He showed them that feathers and bits of paper were now attracted, and now repelled, by electricity, and explained to them the reason of it. He did all kinds of experiments with electricity, and showed them all to his students.

There was once a knowledgeable Italian named Galvani. He had an electric machine and demonstrated to his students what electricity was. He rubbed a glass rod vigorously with silk that had something on it, and then brought a brass knob attached to the glass close to it, causing a spark to jump from the glass to the brass knob. He explained that a similar spark could be produced using sealing wax and amber. He showed them how feathers and bits of paper would be attracted and then pushed away by electricity, explaining the reasons behind it. He conducted various experiments with electricity and shared all of them with his students.

Once his wife grew ill. He called a doctor and asked him how to cure her. The doctor told him to prepare a frog soup for her. Galvani gave order to have edible frogs caught. They caught them for him, killed them, and left them on his table.

Once his wife got sick, he called a doctor and asked how to help her. The doctor told him to make frog soup for her. Galvani ordered some edible frogs to be caught. They caught them for him, killed them, and left them on his table.

Before the cook came after the frogs, Galvani kept on showing the electric machine to his students, and sending sparks through it.

Before the cook came after the frogs, Galvani continued to demonstrate the electric machine to his students, sending sparks through it.

Suddenly he saw the dead frogs jerk their legs on the table. He watched them, and saw that every time when he sent a spark through the machine, the frogs jerked their legs. Galvani collected more frogs, and began to experiment with them. And every time he sent a spark through the machine, the dead frogs moved their legs as though they were alive.

Suddenly, he saw the dead frogs twitch their legs on the table. He watched them and noticed that every time he sent a spark through the machine, the frogs moved their legs. Galvani gathered more frogs and started experimenting with them. And every time he sent a spark through the machine, the dead frogs moved their legs as if they were alive.

It occurred to Galvani that live frogs moved their legs because electricity passed through them. Galvani knew[Pg 153] that there was electricity in the air; that it was more noticeable in the amber and glass, but that it was also in the air, and that thunder and lightning came from the electricity in the air.

It occurred to Galvani that live frogs moved their legs because electricity flowed through them. Galvani knew[Pg 153] that there was electricity in the air; it was more noticeable in amber and glass, but it was also present in the air, and that thunder and lightning resulted from the electricity in the atmosphere.

So he tried to discover whether the dead frogs would not move their legs from the electricity in the air. For this purpose he took the frogs, skinned them, chopped off their heads, and hung them on brass hooks on the roof, beneath an iron gutter. He thought that as soon as there should be a storm, and the air should be filled with electricity, it would pass by the brass rod to the frogs, and they would begin to move.

So he tried to find out if the dead frogs would move their legs due to the electricity in the air. To do this, he took the frogs, skinned them, chopped off their heads, and hung them on brass hooks on the ceiling, under an iron gutter. He believed that when a storm came and the air became charged with electricity, it would travel through the brass rod to the frogs, making them start to move.

But the storm passed several times, and the frogs did not move. Galvani was just taking them down, and as he did so a frog's leg touched the iron gutter, and it jerked. Galvani took down the frogs and made the following experiment: he tied to the brass hook an iron wire, and touched the leg with the wire, and it jerked.

But the storm passed several times, and the frogs didn't move. Galvani was just taking them down, and as he did, a frog's leg touched the iron gutter, and it twitched. Galvani took down the frogs and conducted the following experiment: he attached an iron wire to the brass hook and touched the leg with the wire, and it twitched.

So Galvani decided that the animals lived because there was electricity in them, and that the electricity jumped from the brain to the flesh, and that made the animals move. Nobody had at that time tried this matter and they did not know any better, and so they all believed Galvani. But at that time another learned man, Volta, experimented in his own way, and proved to everybody that Galvani was mistaken. He tried touching the frog differently from what Galvani had done, not with a copper hook with an iron wire, but either with a copper hook and a copper wire, or an iron hook and an iron wire,—and the frogs did not move. The frogs moved only when Volta touched them with an iron wire that was connected with a copper wire.

So Galvani concluded that animals were alive because they contained electricity, which flowed from the brain to the body, causing movement. At that time, no one had explored this concept and they didn’t know any better, so everyone believed Galvani. However, another scholar, Volta, conducted his own experiments and proved that Galvani was wrong. He touched the frog differently than Galvani had—using either a copper hook with a copper wire or an iron hook with an iron wire—and the frogs didn’t move. The frogs only reacted when Volta touched them with an iron wire that was connected to a copper wire.

Volta thought that the electricity was not in the dead frog but in the iron and copper. He experimented and found it to be so: whenever he brought together the iron and the copper, there was electricity; and this electricity[Pg 154] made the dead frogs jerk their legs. Volta tried to produce electricity differently from what it had been produced before. Before that they used to get electricity by rubbing glass or sealing-wax. But Volta got electricity by uniting iron and copper. He tried to connect iron and copper and other metals, and by the mere combination of metals, silver, platinum, zinc, lead, iron, he produced electric sparks.

Volta believed that electricity wasn't in the dead frog but in the iron and copper. He conducted experiments and confirmed this: whenever he combined the iron and copper, electricity was generated; and this electricity[Pg 154] caused the dead frogs to twitch their legs. Volta aimed to create electricity in a new way compared to previous methods. Previously, electricity was generated by rubbing glass or sealing wax. However, Volta created electricity by connecting iron and copper. He experimented with combining iron, copper, and other metals like silver, platinum, zinc, and lead, producing electric sparks just from the combination of these metals.

After Volta they tried to increase electricity by pouring all kinds of liquids—water and acids—between the metals. These liquids made the electricity more powerful, so that it was no longer necessary, as before, to rub in order to produce it; it is enough to put pieces of several metals in a bowl and fill it with a liquid, and there will be electricity in that bowl, and the sparks will come from the wires.

After Volta, they tried to boost electricity by pouring all sorts of liquids—water and acids—between the metals. These liquids made the electricity stronger, so it wasn't necessary anymore, like before, to rub things together to create it; it was enough to place pieces of different metals in a bowl and fill it with a liquid, and there would be electricity in that bowl, with sparks coming from the wires.

When this kind of electricity was discovered, people began to apply it: they invented a way of gold and silver plating by means of electricity, and electric light, and a way to transmit signs from place to place over a long distance by means of electricity.

When this type of electricity was discovered, people started using it: they created a method for plating gold and silver using electricity, developed electric light, and figured out how

For this purpose pieces of different metals are placed in jars, and liquids are poured into them. Electricity is collected in these jars, and is transferred by means of wires to the place where it is wanted, and from that place the wire is put into the ground. The electricity runs through the ground back to the jars, and rises from the earth by means of the other wire; thus the electricity keeps going around and around, as in a ring,—from the wire into the ground, and along the ground, and up the wire, and again through the earth. Electricity can travel in either direction, just as one wants to send it: it can first go along the wire and return through the earth, or first go through the earth, and then return through the wire. Above the wire, in the place where the signs are given, there is attached a magnetic hand, and that hand[Pg 155] turns in one direction, when the electricity is allowed to pass through the wire and back through the earth, and in another direction, when the electricity is sent through the earth and back through the wire. Along this hand there are certain signs, and by means of these signs they write from one place to another on the telegraph.

To achieve this, different metals are placed in jars, and liquids are poured into them. Electricity is collected in these jars and transferred via wires to where it's needed, and from that location, the wire is connected to the ground. The electricity flows through the ground back to the jars and rises from the earth through the other wire; thus, the electricity keeps circulating in a loop—moving from the wire into the ground, along the ground, up the wire, and back through the earth. Electricity can travel in either direction, depending on how it's needed: it can first move along the wire and return through the ground, or it can start through the ground and then return through the wire. Above the wire, at the point where signals are given, there is a magnetic hand attached, which turns in one direction when electricity flows through the wire and back through the ground, and in the opposite direction when electricity goes through the ground and returns via the wire. This hand features specific signs, and these signs are used to communicate from one place to another on the telegraph.


THE SUN'S HEAT

Go out in the winter on a calm, frosty day into the field, or into the woods, and look about you and listen: all around you is snow, the rivers are frozen, dry grass blades stick out of the grass, the trees are bare,—nothing is moving.

Go outside in the winter on a still, chilly day into the field or woods, and take a look around and listen: everything is covered in snow, the rivers are frozen, dry blades of grass poke through the surface, the trees are bare—nothing is moving.

Look in the summer: the rivers are running and rippling, in every puddle the frogs croak and plunge in; the birds fly from place to place, and whistle, and sing; the flies and the gnats whirl around and buzz; the trees and the grass grow and wave to and fro.

Look in the summer: the rivers are flowing and shimmering, in every puddle the frogs croak and jump in; the birds flit from place to place, chirping and singing; the flies and the gnats swirl around and buzz; the trees and the grass grow and sway back and forth.

Freeze a pot with water, and it will become as hard as a rock. Put the frozen pot on the fire: the ice will begin to break, and melt, and move; the water will begin to stir, and bubbles will rise; then, when it begins to boil, it whirls about and makes a noise. The same happens in the world from the heat. Without heat everything is dead; with the heat everything moves and lives. If there is little heat, there is little motion; with more heat, there is more motion; with much heat, there is much motion; with very much heat, there is also very much motion.

Freeze a pot of water, and it will turn as hard as a rock. Put the frozen pot on the stove: the ice will start to crack, melt, and shift; the water will begin to swirl, and bubbles will rise; then, when it starts to boil, it spins around and makes a sound. The same occurs in the world with heat. Without heat, everything is lifeless; with heat, everything moves and lives. If there’s a little heat, there’s a little movement; with more heat, there’s more movement; with a lot of heat, there’s a lot of movement; and with a ton of heat, there’s a whole lot of movement.

Where does the heat in the world come from? The heat comes from the sun.

Where does the heat in the world come from? The heat comes from the sun.

In winter the sun travels low, to one side, and its beams do not fall straight upon the earth, and nothing moves. The sun begins to travel higher above our heads, and begins to shine straight down upon the earth, and everything is warmed up in the world, and begins to stir.

In winter, the sun moves low in the sky to one side, and its rays don't hit the earth directly, leaving everything still. Then the sun starts rising higher overhead, shining directly down on the earth, warming everything up, and making the world come to life again.

The snow settles down; the ice begins to melt on the[Pg 157] rivers; the water comes down from the mountains; the vapours rise from the water to the clouds, and rain begins to fall. Who does it all?—The sun. The seeds swell, and let out rootlets; the rootlets take hold of the ground; old roots send up new shoots, and the trees and the grass begin to grow. Who has done that?—The sun.

The snow settles; the ice starts to melt on the[Pg 157] rivers; water flows down from the mountains; steam rises from the water to the clouds, and rain begins to fall. Who does all this?—The sun. The seeds expand and sprout roots; the roots grip the ground; old roots send up new shoots, and the trees and grass start to grow. Who has done that?—The sun.

The bears and moles get up; the flies and bees awaken; the gnats are hatched, and the fish come out from their eggs, when it is warm. Who has done it all?—The sun.

The bears and moles wake up; the flies and bees emerge; the gnats hatch, and the fish come out of their eggs when it gets warm. Who did all of this?—The sun.

The air gets warmed up in one place, and rises, and in its place comes colder air,—and there is a wind. Who has done that?—The sun.

The air warms up in one spot and rises, creating space for cooler air to move in, and that's how wind is formed. Who's responsible for that?—The sun.

The clouds rise and begin to gather and to scatter,—and the lightning flashes. Who has made that fire?—The sun.

The clouds move in and start to collect and disperse,—and the lightning strikes. Who created that fire?—The sun.

The grass, the grain, the fruits, the trees grow up; animals find their food, men eat their fill, and gather food and fuel for the winter; they build themselves houses, railways, cities. Who has prepared it all?—The sun.

The grass, the grain, the fruits, the trees grow; animals find their food, people eat their fill, and gather food and fuel for the winter; they build themselves houses, railways, cities. Who has prepared it all?—The sun.

A man has built himself a house. What has he made it of? Of timbers. The timbers were cut out of trees, but the trees are made to grow by the sun.

A man has built himself a house. What did he use to make it? Wood. The wood was cut from trees, but the trees grow thanks to the sun.

The stove is heated with wood. Who has made the wood to grow?—The sun.

The stove is fueled by wood. Who made the wood grow?—The sun.

Man eats bread, or potatoes. Who has made them grow?—The sun. Man eats meat. Who has made the animals, the birds to grow?—The grass. But the grass is made to grow by the sun.

Man eats bread or potatoes. Who makes them grow?—The sun. Man eats meat. Who makes the animals and birds grow?—The grass. But the grass grows because of the sun.

A man builds himself a house from brick and lime. The bricks and the lime are burnt by wood. The wood has been prepared by the sun.

A man builds himself a house using bricks and lime. The bricks and lime are fired with wood. The wood has been dried by the sun.

Everything that men need, that is for their use,—all that is prepared by the sun, and on all that goes much sun's heat. The reason that men need bread is because the sun has produced it, and because there is much sun's heat in it. Bread warms him who eats it.

Everything that people need, that is for their use—all that is produced by the sun, and all that relies on a lot of the sun's heat. The reason people need bread is that the sun has made it, and because there’s a lot of the sun's heat in it. Bread warms anyone who eats it.

The reason that wood and logs are needed is because there is much heat in them. He who buys wood for the winter, buys sun's heat; and in the winter he burns the wood whenever he wants it, and lets the sun's heat into his room.

The reason we need wood and logs is because they hold a lot of heat. When someone buys wood for the winter, they are essentially buying the sun’s warmth; then in winter, they can burn the wood whenever they want and bring the sun’s heat into their home.

When there is heat, there is motion. No matter what motion it may be,—it all comes from heat, either directly from the sun's heat, or from the heat which the sun has prepared in the coal, the wood, the bread, and the grass.

When there's heat, there's movement. No matter what kind of movement it is, it all comes from heat, either directly from the sun's heat or from the heat stored in coal, wood, bread, and grass.

Horses and oxen pull, men work,—who moves them?—Heat. Where does the heat come from?—From the food. And the food has been prepared by the sun.

Horses and oxen pull, men work,—who makes them move?—Heat. Where does the heat come from?—From the food. And the food was prepared by the sun.

Watermills and windmills turn around and grind. Who moves them?—Wind and water. And who drives the wind?—Heat. And who drives the water?—Again heat. Heat raises the water in the shape of vapour, and without this the water would not be falling down. A machine works,—it is moved by steam. And who makes steam?—Wood. And in the wood is the sun's heat.

Watermills and windmills spin and grind. What makes them move?—Wind and water. And what drives the wind?—Heat. And what drives the water?—Heat again. Heat lifts the water as vapor, and without this, the water wouldn’t fall. A machine operates—it's powered by steam. And what creates steam?—Wood. And in the wood is the sun's heat.

Heat makes motion, and motion makes heat. And both heat and motion are from the sun.

Heat causes movement, and movement generates heat. Both heat and movement come from the sun.


STORIES FROM ZOOLOGY

THE OWL AND THE HARE

It was dusk. The owls began to fly through the forest to find some prey.

It was evening. The owls started to glide through the forest in search of food.

A large hare leaped out on a clearing and began to smooth out his fur. An old owl looked at the hare, and seated himself on a branch; but a young owl said to him:

A big hare jumped into a clearing and started grooming his fur. An old owl watched the hare and settled on a branch; but a young owl said to him:

"Why do you not catch the hare?"

"Why don't you catch the hare?"

The old owl said:

The wise owl said:

"He is too much for me: if I get caught in him, he will drag me into the woods."

"He's too much for me: if I get involved with him, he'll pull me into the woods."

But the young owl said:

But the young owl said:

"I will stick one claw into his body, and with the other I will clutch a tree."

"I will dig one claw into his body, and with the other, I will grab a tree."

The young owl made for the hare, and stuck one claw into his back so that all his talons entered the flesh, and the other claw it got ready to push into the tree. The hare yanked the owl, while the owl held on to the tree, and thought, "He will not get away." The hare darted forward and tore the owl. One claw was left in the tree, and the other in the hare's back.

The young owl went after the hare and sank one claw into its back, digging all its talons into the flesh, while getting the other claw ready to push against the tree. The hare pulled the owl, but the owl clung to the tree, thinking, "He won't escape." The hare charged forward and ripped the owl apart. One claw was left in the tree, and the other was in the hare's back.

The next year a hunter killed that hare, and wondered how the owl's talons had grown into the hare's back.

The next year, a hunter caught that hare and was puzzled by how the owl's talons had embedded themselves in the hare's back.


HOW THE WOLVES TEACH THEIR WHELPS

I was walking along the road, and heard a shout behind me. It was the shepherd boy who was shouting. He was running through the field, and pointing to something.

I was walking down the road when I heard someone shout behind me. It was the shepherd boy calling out. He was running across the field and pointing at something.

I looked, and saw two wolves running through the field: one was full-grown, and the other a whelp. The whelp was carrying a dead lamb on his shoulders, and holding on to one of its legs with its teeth. The old wolf was running behind. When I saw the wolves, I ran after them with the shepherd, and we began to shout. In response to our cries came peasants with dogs.

I looked and saw two wolves running through the field: one was an adult and the other a pup. The pup was carrying a dead lamb on its back, holding onto one of its legs with its teeth. The adult wolf was running behind. When I spotted the wolves, I chased after them with the shepherd, and we started yelling. In response to our shouts, farmers showed up with their dogs.

The moment the old wolf saw the dogs and the people, he ran up to the whelp, took the lamb away from him, threw it over his back, and both wolves ran as fast as they could, and disappeared from view.

The moment the old wolf spotted the dogs and the people, he rushed over to the pup, snatched the lamb from him, tossed it over his back, and both wolves sprinted away as fast as they could, vanishing from sight.

Then the boy told what had happened: the large wolf had leaped out from the ravine, had seized the lamb, killed it, and carried it off.

Then the boy explained what had happened: the big wolf had jumped out from the ravine, grabbed the lamb, killed it, and taken it away.

The whelp ran up to him and grasped the lamb. The old wolf let the whelp carry the lamb, while he himself ran slowly beside him.

The puppy ran up to him and grabbed the lamb. The old wolf let the puppy carry the lamb while he jogged slowly next to him.

Only when there was danger, did the old wolf stop his teaching and himself take the lamb.

Only when there was danger did the old wolf stop teaching and take the lamb himself.


HARES AND WOLVES

The hares feed at night on tree bark; the field hares eat the winter rye and the grass, and the threshing-floor hares eat the grain in the granary. Through the night the hares make a deep, visible track through the snow. The hares are hunted by men, and dogs, and wolves, and foxes, and ravens, and eagles. If a hare walked straight ahead, he would be easily caught in the morning by his tracks; but God has made a hare timid, and his timidity saves him.

The hares eat tree bark at night; the field hares munch on winter rye and grass, while the threshing-floor hares go for the grain in the granary. Throughout the night, the hares leave a deep, visible track in the snow. They're hunted by people, dogs, wolves, foxes, ravens, and eagles. If a hare just kept moving straight ahead, it would get caught in the morning by its tracks; but God made the hare timid, and that timidity keeps it safe.

A hare goes at night fearlessly through the forests and fields, making straight tracks; but as soon as morning comes and his enemies wake up, and he hears the bark of dogs, or the squeak of sleighs, or the voice of peasants, or the crashing of a wolf through the forest, he begins to toss from side to side in his fear. He jumps forward, gets frightened at something, and runs back on his track. He hears something again, and he leaps at full speed to one side and runs away from his old track. Again something makes a noise, and the hare turns back, and again leaps to one side. When it is daylight, he lies down.

A hare wanders through the forests and fields at night without fear, leaving clear tracks behind him. But as soon as morning comes and his enemies wake up, he hears the barking of dogs, the squeaking of sleds, the voices of peasants, or the sound of a wolf crashing through the trees, and he starts to panic. He jumps forward, gets scared by something, and races back the way he came. He hears another noise, darts to the side, and runs away from his original path. Again, something makes a sound, and the hare turns back, then leaps to the side once more. When daylight arrives, he lies down.

In the morning the hunters try to follow the hare tracks, and they get mixed up on the double tracks and long leaps, and marvel at the hare's cunning. But the hare did not mean to be cunning. He is merely afraid of everything.

In the morning, the hunters try to follow the hare's tracks, but they get confused by the double tracks and long jumps, and are amazed by the hare's cleverness. But the hare isn't trying to be clever. He's just scared of everything.


THE SCENT

Man sees with his eyes, hears with his ears, smells with his nose, tastes with his mouth, and feels with his fingers. One man's eyes see better, another man's see worse. One hears from a distance, and another is deaf. One has keen senses and smells a thing from a distance, while another smells at a rotten egg and does not perceive it. One can tell a thing by the touch, and another cannot tell by touch what is wood and what paper. One will take a substance in his mouth and will find it sweet, while another will swallow it without making out whether it is bitter or sweet.

A person sees with their eyes, hears with their ears, smells with their nose, tastes with their mouth, and feels with their fingers. Some people have better eyesight, while others have worse. Some can hear from far away, while others are deaf. Some have sharp senses and can smell things from a distance, while others can’t even smell a rotten egg right in front of them. One person can identify something by touch, while another can’t tell the difference between wood and paper just by feeling it. One person will taste something and find it sweet, while another will swallow it without knowing if it’s bitter or sweet.

Just so the different senses differ in strength in the animals. But with all the animals the sense of smell is stronger than in man.

Just like the various senses vary in strength among animals, the sense of smell is stronger in all animals than it is in humans.

When a man wants to recognize a thing, he looks at it, listens to the noise that it makes, now and then smells at it, or tastes it; but, above all, a man has to feel a thing, to recognize it.

When a person wants to recognize something, they look at it, listen to the sounds it makes, sometimes smell it, or taste it; but most importantly, a person has to touch something to really recognize it.

But nearly all animals more than anything else need to smell a thing. A horse, a wolf, a dog, a cow, a bear do not know a thing until they smell it.

But almost all animals, more than anything else, need to smell something. A horse, a wolf, a dog, a cow, a bear do not understand something until they smell it.

When a horse is afraid of anything, it snorts,—it clears its nose so as to scent better, and does not stop being afraid until it has smelled the object well.

When a horse is scared of something, it snorts to clear its nose so it can smell better, and it doesn't stop being afraid until it has gotten a good whiff of the object.

A dog frequently follows its master's track, but when it sees him, it does not recognize him and begins to bark, until it smells him and finds out that that which has looked so terrible is its master.

A dog often follows its owner's scent, but when it sees him, it doesn’t recognize him and starts barking, until it catches a whiff and realizes that the scary figure is actually its owner.

Oxen see other oxen stricken down, and hear them roar[Pg 163] in the slaughter-house, but still do not understand what is going on. But an ox or a cow need only find a spot where there is ox blood, and smell it, and it will understand and will roar and strike with its feet, and cannot be driven off the spot.

Oxen see other oxen being taken down and hear them bellow in the slaughterhouse, but they still don’t grasp what’s happening. However, if an ox or a cow comes across a spot with ox blood and catches a whiff of it, they will understand and will bellow and kick with their feet, and they can't be moved from that spot.

An old man's wife had fallen ill; he went himself to milk the cow. The cow snorted,—she discovered that it was not her mistress, and would not give him any milk. The mistress told her husband to put on her fur coat and kerchief,—and the cow gave milk; but the old man threw open the coat, and the cow scented him, and stopped giving milk.

An old man's wife got sick, so he went to milk the cow himself. The cow snorted because she recognized it wasn't her owner and refused to give him any milk. The wife told her husband to put on her fur coat and headscarf, and then the cow started to give milk. But when the old man opened the coat, the cow caught his scent and stopped giving milk.

When hounds follow an animal's trail, they never run on the track itself, but to one side, about twenty paces from it. When an inexperienced hunter wants to show the dog the scent, and sticks its nose on the track, it will always jump to one side. The track itself smells so strong to the dog that it cannot make out on the track whether the animal has run ahead or backward. It runs to one side, and then only discovers in what direction the scent grows stronger, and so follows the animal. The dog does precisely what we do when somebody speaks very loud in our ears; we step a distance away, and only then do we make out what is being said. Or, if anything we are looking at is too close, we step back and only then make it out.

When dogs track an animal, they don’t follow the path directly but stay about twenty paces off to one side. When an inexperienced hunter tries to show the dog the scent by putting its nose on the trail, the dog will always leap aside. The scent on the trail is so overwhelming that the dog can't tell if the animal went ahead or turned back. It moves to the side and then finds out which direction the smell is stronger, allowing it to follow the animal. The dog acts just like we do when someone talks loudly in our ear; we step back a bit, and only then can we understand what they’re saying. Or, if something we’re looking at is too close, we pull back to see it clearly.

Dogs recognize each other and make signs to each other by means of their scent.

Dogs recognize each other and communicate with one another through their sense of smell.

The scent is more delicate still in insects. A bee flies directly to the flower that it wants to reach; a worm crawls to its leaf; a bedbug, a flea, a mosquito scents a man a hundred thousand of its steps away.

The smell is even more subtle in insects. A bee goes straight to the flower it wants; a worm moves towards its leaf; a bedbug, flea, or mosquito can smell a person from a hundred thousand steps away.

If the particles which separate from a substance and enter our noses are small, how small must be those particles that reach the organ of smell of the insects!

If the particles that come off a substance and enter our noses are tiny, how small must those particles be that reach the smell organs of insects!


TOUCH AND SIGHT

Twist the forefinger over the middle finger and touch a small ball with them, so that it may roll between the two fingers, and shut your eyes. You will think that there are two balls. Open your eyes,—and you will see that it is one ball. The fingers have deceived you, but the eyes correct you.

Twist your index finger over your middle finger and touch a small ball with them, allowing it to roll between the two fingers, then close your eyes. You'll believe there are two balls. Open your eyes—and you'll see it's just one ball. Your fingers misled you, but your eyes set you straight.

Look (best of all sidewise) at a good, clean mirror,—you will think that it is a window or a door, and that there is something behind it. Touch it with a finger,—and you will see that it is a mirror. The eyes have deceived you, but the fingers correct you.

Look (best from the side) at a good, clean mirror—you might think it's a window or a door and that there's something behind it. Touch it with your finger—and you'll realize it's just a mirror. Your eyes have tricked you, but your fingers set you straight.


THE SILKWORM

I had some old mulberry-trees in my garden. My grandfather had planted them. In the fall I was given a dram of silkworm eggs, and was advised to hatch them and raise silkworms. These eggs are dark gray and so small that in that dram I counted 5,835 of them. They are smaller than the tiniest pin-head. They are quite dead; only when you crush them do they crack.

I had some old mulberry trees in my garden. My grandfather had planted them. In the fall, I was given a small vial of silkworm eggs and told to hatch and raise silkworms. These eggs are dark gray and so tiny that I counted 5,835 of them in that vial. They are smaller than the smallest pinhead. They are completely dead; they only crack when you crush them.

The eggs had been lying around on my table, and I had almost forgotten about them.

The eggs had been sitting on my table, and I had nearly forgotten about them.

One day, in the spring, I went into the orchard and noticed the buds swelling on the mulberry-trees, and where the sun beat down, the leaves were out. I thought of the silkworm eggs, and took them apart at home and gave them more room. The majority of the eggs were no longer dark gray, as before, but some were light gray, while others were lighter still, with a milky shade.

One day in the spring, I walked into the orchard and saw the buds getting bigger on the mulberry trees, and where the sun shone, the leaves had come out. I remembered the silkworm eggs, so I took them apart at home and gave them more space. Most of the eggs weren't dark gray like before; some were light gray, and others were even lighter with a milky tint.

The next morning, I looked at the eggs, and saw that some of the worms had hatched out, while other eggs were quite swollen. Evidently they felt in their shells that their food was ripening.

The next morning, I looked at the eggs and saw that some of the worms had hatched, while other eggs were noticeably swollen. Clearly, they sensed that their food was getting ready.

The worms were black and shaggy, and so small that it was hard to see them. I looked at them through a magnifying-glass, and saw that in the eggs they lay curled up in rings, and when they came out they straightened themselves out. I went to the garden for some mulberry leaves; I got about three handfuls of leaves, which I put on my table, and began to fix a place for the worms, as I had been taught to do.

The worms were small, black, and fuzzy, making them hard to see. I looked at them through a magnifying glass and noticed that in their eggs, they were curled up in loops, but when they hatched, they straightened out. I went to the garden to get some mulberry leaves and collected about three handfuls, which I placed on my table as I started to prepare a spot for the worms, just like I had been taught to do.

While I was fixing the paper, the worms smelled[Pg 166] their food and started to crawl toward it. I pushed it away, and began to entice the worms to a leaf, and they made for it, as dogs make for a piece of meat, crawling after the leaf over the cloth of the table and across pencils, scissors, and papers. Then I cut off a piece of paper, stuck holes through it with a penknife, placed the leaf on top of it, and with the leaf put it down on the worms. The worms crawled through the holes, climbed on the leaf, and started to eat.

While I was fixing the paper, the worms caught a whiff of their food and began to crawl toward it. I moved it away and started to lure the worms to a leaf, and they rushed toward it, just like dogs going after a piece of meat, crawling after the leaf over the tablecloth and across pencils, scissors, and papers. Then I cut a piece of paper, poked holes in it with a penknife, placed the leaf on top, and set it down over the worms. The worms crawled through the holes, climbed onto the leaf, and started to eat.

When the other worms hatched out, I again put a piece of paper with a leaf on them, and all crawled through the holes and began to eat. The worms gathered on each leaf and nibbled at it from its edges. Then, when they had eaten everything, they crawled on the paper and looked for more food. Then I put on them new sheets of perforated paper with mulberry leaves upon them, and they crawled over to the new food.

When the other worms hatched, I placed a piece of paper with a leaf on it, and they all crawled through the holes and started eating. The worms clustered on each leaf and nibbled from the edges. Once they had eaten everything, they crawled back on the paper searching for more food. Then I added new sheets of perforated paper with mulberry leaves on top, and they moved over to the fresh food.

They were lying on my shelf, and when there was no leaf, they climbed about the shelf, and came to its very edge, but they never fell down, though they are blind. The moment a worm comes to an edge, it lets out a web from its mouth before descending, and then it attaches itself to it and lets itself down; it hangs awhile in the air, and watches, and if it wants to get down farther, it does so, and if not, it pulls itself up by its web.

They were lying on my shelf, and when there were no leaves, they climbed around the shelf and came to the very edge, but they never fell, even though they were blind. The moment a worm reaches an edge, it releases a web from its mouth before going down, then it attaches itself to the web and lowers itself; it hangs there for a bit, watching, and if it wants to go down further, it does, and if not, it pulls itself back up using the web.

For days at a time the worms did nothing but eat. I had to give them more and more leaves. When a new leaf was brought, and they transferred themselves to it, they made a noise as though a rain were falling on leaves,—that was when they began to eat the new leaf.

For days, the worms just focused on eating. I had to keep giving them more and more leaves. When a new leaf was brought in and they moved onto it, they made a sound like raindrops falling on leaves—that's when they started munching on the new leaf.

Thus the older worms lived for five days. They had grown very large and began to eat ten times as much as ever. On the fifth day, I knew, they would fall asleep, and waited for that to happen. Toward evening, on the fifth day, one of the older worms stuck to the paper and stopped eating and stirring.

Thus the older worms lived for five days. They had grown very large and began to eat ten times as much as before. On the fifth day, I knew they would fall asleep, so I waited for that to happen. In the evening, on the fifth day, one of the older worms got stuck to the paper and stopped eating and moving.

The whole next day I watched it for a long time. I knew that worms moulted several times, because they grew up and found it close in their old hide, and so put on a new one.

The entire next day I watched it for a long time. I knew that worms shed their skins several times as they grew up and found it snug in their old skin, so they put on a new one.

My friend and I watched it by turns. In the evening my friend called out:

My friend and I took turns watching it. In the evening, my friend called out:

"It has begun to undress itself,—come!"

"It has started to take off its clothes,—come!"

I went up to him, and saw that the worm had stuck with its old hide to the paper, had torn a hole at the mouth, thrust forth its head, and was writhing and working to get out, but the old shirt held it fast. I watched it for a long time as it writhed and could not get out, and I wanted to help it. I barely touched it with my nail, but soon saw that I had done something foolish. Under my nail there was something liquid, and the worm died. At first I thought that it was blood, but later I learned that the worm has a liquid mass under its skin, so that the shirt may come off easier. With my nail I no doubt disturbed the new shirt, for, though the worm crawled out, it soon died.

I approached him and noticed that the worm had stuck to the paper with its old skin, had torn a hole at its mouth, stuck its head out, and was wriggling and trying to escape, but the old shirt kept it trapped. I watched it for a long time as it struggled and couldn’t get free, and I wanted to help it. I barely touched it with my nail, but soon realized I had made a mistake. There was something liquid under my nail, and the worm died. At first, I thought it was blood, but later I found out that the worm has a fluid beneath its skin, which helps it shed its old skin more easily. My nail must have disturbed the new skin, because even though the worm managed to crawl out, it soon died.

The other worms I did not touch. All of them came out of their shirts in the same manner; only a few died, and nearly all came out safely, though they struggled hard for a long time.

The other worms I didn't bother with. They all came out of their shirts the same way; only a few didn't make it, and almost all came out fine, though they fought hard for a while.

After shedding their skins, the worms began to eat more voraciously, and more leaves were devoured. Four days later they again fell asleep, and again crawled out of their skins. A still larger quantity of leaves was now consumed by them, and they were now a quarter of an inch in length. Six days later they fell asleep once more, and once more came out in new skins, and now were very large and fat, and we had barely time to get leaves ready for them.

After shedding their skins, the worms started eating a lot more, and more leaves were consumed. Four days later, they fell asleep again and crawled out of their skins once more. An even larger amount of leaves was eaten by them, and now they were a quarter of an inch long. Six days later, they fell asleep again and emerged in new skins, now very big and fat, and we barely had enough time to prepare leaves for them.

On the ninth day the oldest worms quit eating entirely and climbed up the shelves and rods. I gathered them in and gave them fresh leaves, but they turned their[Pg 168] heads away from them, and continued climbing. Then I remembered that when the worms get ready to roll up into larvæ, they stop eating and climb upward.

On the ninth day, the oldest worms stopped eating completely and climbed up the shelves and rods. I collected them and offered them fresh leaves, but they turned their[Pg 168] heads away and kept climbing. Then I recalled that when worms are about to transform into larvae, they stop eating and climb upwards.

I left them alone, and began to watch what they would do.

I left them alone and started to see what they would do.

The eldest worms climbed to the ceiling, scattered about, crawled in all directions, and began to draw out single threads in various directions. I watched one of them. It went into a corner, put forth about six threads each two inches long, hung down from them, bent over in a horseshoe, and began to turn its head and let out a silk web which began to cover it all over. Toward evening it was covered by it as though in a mist; the worm could scarcely be seen. On the following morning the worm could no longer be seen; it was all wrapped in silk, and still it spun out more.

The oldest worms climbed to the ceiling, scattered around, crawled in every direction, and started to pull out single threads here and there. I watched one of them. It went into a corner, extended about six threads, each two inches long, hung down from them, curled up like a horseshoe, and began to turn its head, releasing a silk web that started to cover it completely. By evening, it was covered as if wrapped in a fog; the worm was barely visible. The next morning, the worm was completely hidden; it was wrapped in silk, yet still spinning more out.

Three days later it finished spinning, and quieted down. Later I learned how much web it had spun in those three days. If the whole web were to be unravelled, it would be more than half a mile in length, seldom less. And if we figure out how many times the worm has to toss its head in these three days in order to let out all the web, it will appear that in these three days the worm tosses its head 300,000 times. Consequently, it makes one turn a second, without stopping. But after the work, when we took down a few cocoons and broke them open, we found inside the worms all dried up and white, looking like pieces of wax.

Three days later, it finished spinning and settled down. Later, I found out how much web it had produced during those three days. If the entire web were to be unraveled, it would stretch more than half a mile, usually even more than that. And if we calculate how many times the worm had to toss its head in those three days to release all the web, it turns out that in that time, the worm tossed its head 300,000 times. So, it makes one turn per second, non-stop. But after the work, when we removed a few cocoons and opened them up, we discovered the worms inside were all dried up and white, looking like pieces of wax.

I knew that from these larvæ with their white, waxen bodies would come butterflies; but as I looked at them, I could not believe it. None the less I went to look at them on the twentieth day, to see what had become of them.

I knew that these larvae with their white, waxy bodies would eventually become butterflies; but as I looked at them, I couldn't believe it. Still, I went to check on them on the twentieth day to see what had happened.

On the twentieth day, I knew, there was to be a change. Nothing was to be seen, and I was beginning to think that something was wrong, when suddenly I noticed that[Pg 169] the end of one of the cocoons grew dark and moist. I thought that it had probably spoiled, and wanted to throw it away. But then I thought that perhaps it began that way, and so I watched to see what would happen. And, indeed, something began to move at the wet end. For a long time I could not make out what it was. Later there appeared something like a head with whiskers. The whiskers moved. Then I noticed a leg sticking out through the hole, then another, and the legs scrambled to get out of the cocoon. It came out more and more, and I saw a wet butterfly. When all six legs scrambled out, the back jumped out, too, and the butterfly crawled out and stopped. When it dried it was white; it straightened its wings, flew away, circled around, and alighted on the window.

On the twentieth day, I realized that a change was coming. At first, nothing seemed to be happening, and I started to worry that something was wrong when suddenly I noticed that[Pg 169] the end of one of the cocoons was dark and damp. I thought it might have spoiled and wanted to throw it away. But then I considered that it might start that way, so I waited to see what would happen. Sure enough, something began to move at that wet end. For a while, I couldn’t see what it was. Then I saw something resembling a head with whiskers. The whiskers moved. After that, I noticed a leg pushing through the hole, then another, and the legs scrambled to get out of the cocoon. It emerged little by little, and I saw a wet butterfly. Once all six legs were out, its back popped out too, and the butterfly crawled out and paused. As it dried, it turned white; it straightened its wings, flew away, circled around, and landed on the window.

Two days later the butterfly on the window-sill laid eggs in a row, and stuck them fast. The eggs were yellow. Twenty-five butterflies laid eggs. I collected five thousand eggs. The following year I raised more worms, and had more silk spun.

Two days later, the butterfly on the window sill laid a row of eggs and secured them in place. The eggs were yellow. Twenty-five butterflies laid eggs. I collected five thousand eggs. The next year, I raised more caterpillars and had more silk produced.


STORIES FROM BOTANY

THE APPLE-TREE

I set out two hundred young apple-trees, and for three years I dug around them in the spring and the fall, and in winter wrapped them with straw against the hares. On the fourth year, when the snow melted, I went to take a look at my apple-trees. They had grown stouter during the winter: the bark was glossy and filled with sap; all the branches were sound, and at all the tips and axils there were pea-shaped flower-buds. Here and there the buds were bursting, and the purple edges of the flower-leaves could be seen. I knew that all the buds would be blossoms and fruit, and I was delighted as I looked at the apple-trees. But when I took off the wrapping from the first tree, I saw that down at the ground the bark was nibbled away, like a white ring, to the very wood. The mice had done that. I unwrapped a second tree, and the same had happened there. Of the two hundred trees not one was unharmed. I smeared pitch and wax on the nibbled spots; but when the trees were all in bloom, the blossoms at once fell off; there came out small leaves, and they, too, dropped off. The bark became wrinkled and black. Out of the two hundred apple-trees only nine were left. On these nine trees the bark had not been gnawed through all around, but strips of bark were left on the white ring. On the strips, where the bark held[Pg 171] together, there grew out knots, and, although the trees suffered, they lived. All the rest were ruined; below the rings there came out shoots, but they were all wild.

I planted two hundred young apple trees, and for three years, I dug around them in the spring and fall, wrapping them in straw during the winter to protect them from the rabbits. On the fourth year, when the snow melted, I went to check on my apple trees. They had grown sturdier over the winter: the bark was shiny and filled with sap; all the branches were healthy, and at the tips and axils, there were pea-sized flower buds. Some buds were already bursting, revealing the purple edges of the flower leaves. I knew that all the buds would turn into flowers and fruit, and I felt thrilled as I looked at the apple trees. But when I removed the wrapping from the first tree, I noticed that at the base, the bark was gnawed away in a white ring, exposing the wood underneath. The mice had done that. I unwrapped a second tree, and the same damage was there. Out of the two hundred trees, not one was untouched. I applied pitch and wax to the damaged areas; however, when the trees bloomed, the blossoms quickly fell off, and small leaves emerged, which also dropped. The bark became wrinkled and black. Out of the two hundred apple trees, only nine survived. On these nine trees, the bark wasn’t completely chewed through, but strips of bark were left on the white ring. On the strips where the bark remained intact, knots grew, and even though the trees were hurting, they lived. The rest were ruined; shoots appeared below the rings, but they were all wild.

The bark of the tree is like the arteries in man: through the arteries the blood goes to the whole body, and through the bark the sap goes along the tree and reaches the branches, leaves, and flowers. The whole inside of a tree may be taken out, as is often the case with old willows, and yet the tree will live so long as the bark is alive; but when the bark is ruined, the tree is gone. If a man's arteries are cut through, he will die, in the first place, because the blood will flow out, and in the second, because the blood will not be distributed through the body.

The bark of the tree is like a person's arteries: through the arteries, blood flows to the entire body, and through the bark, sap travels up the tree to the branches, leaves, and flowers. You can hollow out the entire inside of a tree, as often happens with old willows, and it will still survive as long as the bark is healthy; but once the bark is damaged, the tree dies. If a person's arteries are severed, they will die, firstly because blood will escape, and secondly because the blood won't circulate throughout the body.

Even thus a birch dries up when the children bore a hole into it, in order to drink its sap, and all the sap flows out of it.

Even so, a birch tree dries up when kids drill a hole in it to drink its sap, and all the sap flows out.

Just so the apple-trees were ruined because the mice gnawed the bark all around, and the sap could not rise from the roots to the branches, leaves, and flowers.

Just like that, the apple trees were ruined because the mice gnawed on the bark all around, preventing the sap from rising from the roots to the branches, leaves, and flowers.


THE OLD POPLAR

For five years our garden was neglected. I hired labourers with axes and shovels, and myself began to work with them in the garden. We cut out and chopped out all the dry branches and wild shoots, and the superfluous trees and bushes. The poplars and bird-cherries grew ranker than the rest and choked the other trees. A poplar grows out from the roots, and it cannot be dug out, but the roots have to be chopped out underground.

For five years, our garden was ignored. I hired workers with axes and shovels and started to help them in the garden. We removed all the dead branches and wild shoots, along with the extra trees and bushes. The poplars and bird cherries thrived more than the others and overwhelmed the other trees. A poplar sprouts from the roots, and it can't be dug out, but the roots need to be cut out underground.

Beyond the pond there stood an enormous poplar, two men's embraces in circumference. About it there was a clearing, and this was all overgrown with poplar shoots. I ordered them to be cut out: I wanted the spot to look more cheerful, but, above all, I wanted to make it easier for the old poplar, because I thought that all those young trees came from its roots, and were draining it of its sap. When we cut out these young poplars, I felt sorry as I saw them chop out the sap-filled roots underground, and as all four of us pulled at the poplar that had been cut down, and could not pull it out. It held on with all its might, and did not wish to die. I thought that, no doubt, they had to live, since they clung so much to life. But it was necessary to cut them down, and so I did it. Only later, when nothing could be done, I learned that they ought not to have been cut down.

Beyond the pond stood a huge poplar, as wide as two men can hug around. There was a clearing around it, overgrown with young poplar shoots. I had them cut out; I wanted the place to look brighter, but mostly, I wanted to help the old poplar, since I thought these young trees were coming from its roots and draining it of its nutrients. When we cut out the young poplars, I felt bad watching them dig up the sap-filled roots underground. As all four of us pulled on the cut-down poplar and couldn't get it out, it clung on with all its strength, refusing to die. I figured they had to survive since they were so determined to live. But it was necessary to cut them down, so I went ahead and did it. Only later, when it was too late, did I realize that they shouldn't have been cut down.

I thought that the shoots were taking the sap away from the old poplar, but it turned out quite differently. When I was cutting them down, the old poplar was already dying. When the leaves came out, I saw (it grew from two boughs) that one bough was bare; and[Pg 173] that same summer it dried up completely. The tree had been dying for quite awhile, and the tree knew it, so it tried to give its life to the shoots.

I used to think the shoots were draining sap from the old poplar, but it turned out to be the opposite. When I cut them down, the old poplar was already dying. When the leaves appeared, I noticed (it grew from two branches) that one branch was completely bare; and[Pg 173] that same summer it dried up entirely. The tree had been dying for a long time, and it knew it, so it tried to nourish the shoots with its life.

That was the reason why they grew so fast. I wanted to make it easier for the tree, and only killed all its children.

That’s why they grew so quickly. I wanted to make it easier for the tree and ended up killing all its offspring.


THE BIRD-CHERRY

A bird-cherry grew out on a hazel bush path and choked the bushes. I deliberated for a long time whether I had better cut down the bird-cherry, or not. This bird-cherry grew not as a bush, but as a tree, about six inches in diameter and thirty feet high, full of branches and bushy, and all besprinkled with bright, white, fragrant blossoms. You could smell it from a distance. I should not have cut it down, but one of the labourers (to whom I had before given the order to cut down the bird-cherry) had begun to chop it without me. When I came, he had already cut in about three inches, and the sap splashed under the axe whenever it struck the same cut. "It cannot be helped,—apparently such is its fate," I thought, and I picked up an axe myself and began to chop it with the peasant.

A bird-cherry tree had grown out along a hazel bush path and was choking the bushes. I thought for a long time about whether I should cut down the bird-cherry or not. This bird-cherry didn’t grow like a bush, but as a tree, about six inches in diameter and thirty feet tall, full of branches and leafy, with bright, white, fragrant blossoms sprinkled all over. You could smell it from quite a distance. I shouldn’t have cut it down, but one of the workers (to whom I had previously told to cut down the bird-cherry) had already started chopping it without me. By the time I arrived, he had cut about three inches into it, and the sap splashed under the axe whenever it struck the same cut. "It can't be helped—apparently, this is its fate," I thought, and I picked up an axe myself and started chopping it with the worker.

It is a pleasure to do any work, and it is a pleasure to chop. It is a pleasure to let the axe enter deeply in a slanting line, and then to chop out the chip by a straight stroke, and to chop farther and farther into the tree.

It's enjoyable to do any kind of work, and it's satisfying to chop. It's a joy to let the axe sink in deeply at an angle, then to knock out the chip with a straight stroke, and to keep chopping deeper into the tree.

I had entirely forgotten the bird-cherry, and was thinking only of felling it as quickly as possible. When I got tired, I put down my axe and with the peasant pressed against the tree and tried to make it fall. We bent it: the tree trembled with its leaves, and the dew showered down upon us, and the white, fragrant petals of the blossoms fell down.

I had completely forgotten about the bird-cherry tree and was just focused on cutting it down as quickly as I could. When I got tired, I set my axe down and, with the peasant leaning against the tree, I tried to make it fall. We bent it: the tree shook with its leaves, and dew rained down on us, along with the white, fragrant petals of the blossoms.

At the same time something seemed to cry,—the middle of the tree creaked; we pressed against it, and it was as though something wept, there was a crash in the middle,[Pg 175] and the tree tottered. It broke at the notch and, swaying, fell with its branches and blossoms into the grass. The twigs and blossoms trembled for awhile after the fall, and stopped.

At the same time, something seemed to cry—the middle of the tree creaked. We pressed against it, and it felt like something was weeping. There was a crash in the middle, [Pg 175] and the tree swayed unsteadily. It broke at the notch and fell, branches and blossoms dropping into the grass. The twigs and blossoms trembled for a moment after the fall and then fell still.

"It was a fine tree!" said the peasant. "I am mightily sorry for it!"

"It was a beautiful tree!" said the peasant. "I feel really sorry about it!"

I myself felt so sorry for it that I hurried away to the other labourers.

I felt so sorry for it that I quickly went over to the other workers.


HOW TREES WALK

One day we were cleaning an overgrown path on a hillock near the pond. We cut down a lot of brier bushes, willows, and poplars,—then came the turn of a bird-cherry. It was growing on the path, and it was so old and stout that it could not be less than ten years old. And yet I knew that five years ago the garden had been cleaned. I could not understand how such an old bird-cherry could have grown out there. We cut it down and went farther. Farther away, in another thicket, there grew a similar bird-cherry, even stouter than the first. I looked at its root, and saw that it grew under an old linden. The linden with its branches choked it, and it had stretched out about twelve feet in a straight line, and only then came out to the light, raised its head, and began to blossom.

One day we were clearing a overgrown path on a small hill by the pond. We cut down a lot of thorny bushes, willows, and poplars—then it was time to tackle a bird-cherry. It was growing right on the path and was so old and sturdy that it must have been at least ten years old. Yet, I knew that five years ago, the garden had been cleaned up. I couldn’t figure out how such an old bird-cherry could have grown there. We chopped it down and moved on. Further away, in another thicket, we found a similar bird-cherry, even sturdier than the first. I looked at its roots and saw that it was growing under an old linden tree. The linden's branches smothered it, so it had stretched out about twelve feet in a straight line, finally reaching the light, raising its head, and starting to bloom.

I cut it down at the root, and was surprised to find it so fresh, while the root was rotten. After we had cut it down, the peasants and I tried to pull it off; but no matter how much we jerked at it, we were unable to drag it away: it seemed to have stuck fast. I said:

I cut it down at the root and was surprised to find it still fresh, even though the root was rotten. After we had cut it down, the peasants and I tried to pull it out, but no matter how hard we pulled, we couldn't get it to budge; it seemed to be stuck solid. I said:

"Look whether it has not caught somewhere."

"Check to see if it has gotten caught somewhere."

A workman crawled under it, and called out:

A worker crawled underneath it and shouted:

"It has another root; it is out on the path!"

"It has another root; it's out on the path!"

I walked over to him, and saw that it was so.

I walked over to him and realized it was true.

Not to be choked by the linden, the bird-cherry had gone away from underneath the linden out on the path, about eight feet from its former root. The root which I had cut down was rotten and dry, but the new one was fresh. The bird-cherry had evidently felt that it could[Pg 177] not exist under the linden, so it had stretched out, dropped a branch to the ground, made a root of that branch, and left the other root. Only then did I understand how the first bird-cherry had grown out on the road. It had evidently done the same,—only it had had time to give up the old root, and so I had not found it.

Not wanting to be overshadowed by the linden tree, the bird-cherry had moved away from beneath it and onto the path, about eight feet from where its original root was. The root I had cut down was decayed and dry, but the new one was lively. The bird-cherry clearly sensed it couldn’t thrive under the linden, so it reached out, dropped a branch to the ground, turned that branch into a root, and abandoned the old root. Only then did I realize how the first bird-cherry had grown along the road. It must have done the same thing—only it had enough time to let go of the old root, which is why I hadn’t found it.

THE DECEMBRISTS
Fragments of a Novel
1863-1878

THE DECEMBRISTS
A Novel

The Decembrists
A Novel

FIRST FRAGMENT

I.

This happened not long ago, in the reign of Alexander II., in our days of civilization, progress, questions, regeneration of Russia, and so forth, and so forth; at a time when the victorious Russian army was returning from Sevastopol, surrendered to the enemy; when all of Russia celebrated the annihilation of the Black Sea fleet, and white-stoned Moscow received and congratulated with this happy event the remainders of the crews of that fleet, offering them a good Russian cup of vódka, and bread and salt, according to the good Russian custom, and bowing down to their feet. It was that time when Russia, in the person of far-sighted virgin politicians, lamented the shattered dream of a Te Deum in the Cathedral of St. Sophia, and the loss of two great men, so painful for the country, who had perished during the war (one, who had been carried away by the desire to celebrate the Te Deum in the above-mentioned cathedral at the earliest time possible, and who fell in the fields of Wallachia, but who, at least, left two squadrons of hussars in the same fields, and the other, an unappreciated man, who had distributed tea,[Pg 182] other people's money, and bed-sheets to the wounded, without stealing any of these things); that time, when on all sides, in all branches of human activities, great men—generals, administrators, economists, writers, orators, and simply great men, without any especial calling or purpose—sprang up in Russia like mushrooms; that time, when, at the jubilee of a Moscow actor, there appeared the public opinion, confirmed by a toast, which began to rebuke all the criminals,—when menacing commissions galloped south from St. Petersburg, to convict and punish the evil-doers of the commissariat,—when in all the cities dinners with speeches were given to the heroes of Sevastopol, and when to them, with arms and legs torn off, toasts were drunk, on meeting them on the bridges and on the highways; that time, when oratorical talents developed so rapidly in the nation that a certain dram-shopkeeper everywhere and upon all occasions wrote and printed and recited by rote at dinners such strong speeches, that the guardians of the peace had to take repressive measures against the dram-shopkeeper's eloquence,—when in the very English club a special room was set aside for the discussion of public matters,—when periodicals sprang up under the most diversified standards,—periodicals that evolved European principles on a European basis, but with a Russian world conception, and periodicals on an exclusively Russian basis, but with a European world conception,—when suddenly there appeared so many periodicals that all names seemed to be exhausted,—"The Messenger," and "The Word," and "The Speaker," and "The Observer," and "The Star," and "The Eagle," and many more, and, in spite of it, there appeared ever new names; that time, when the constellation of philosophic writers made its appearance to prove that science was national, and not national, and non-national, and so forth, and the constellation of artistic writers, who described a grove, and the sunrise, and a[Pg 183] storm, and the love of a Russian maiden, and the indolence of a certain official, and the bad conduct of many officials; that time, when on all sides appeared questions (as in the year '56 they called every concourse of circumstances, of which no one could make any sense), questions of cadet corps, universities, censorship, oral judicature, finance, banking, police, emancipation, and many more:—everybody tried to discover ever new questions, everybody tried to solve them, wrote, read, spoke, made projects, wanted to mend everything, destroy, change, and all Russians, like one man, were in indescribable ecstasy.

This happened not long ago, during the reign of Alexander II., in our times of civilization, progress, questions, and Russia's regeneration; back when the victorious Russian army was returning from Sevastopol, having surrendered to the enemy; when all of Russia celebrated the destruction of the Black Sea fleet, and white-stoned Moscow welcomed and congratulated the remaining crew members of that fleet, offering them a good Russian shot of vodka, along with bread and salt, following the good Russian custom, and bowing down to them. It was a period when Russia, represented by forward-thinking politicians, mourned the lost dream of a Te Deum in the Cathedral of St. Sophia, and the deaths of two important figures, which were deeply felt by the country, who had died during the war (one, who was eager to celebrate the Te Deum in the aforementioned cathedral as soon as possible, and who fell in the fields of Wallachia, but who at least left behind two squadrons of hussars in those fields, and the other, an unrecognized man, who provided tea, other people's money, and bed-sheets to the wounded without stealing any of it); that time, when from all sides, in all areas of life, notable individuals—generals, administrators, economists, writers, orators, and simply remarkable people with no special calling or purpose—sprang up in Russia like mushrooms; that time, when during the jubilee of a Moscow actor, public opinion emerged, verified by a toast, that began to denounce all criminals,—when threatening commissions hurried south from St. Petersburg to convict and punish the wrongdoers of the commissariat,—when in every city banquets with speeches were held for the heroes of Sevastopol, and when toasts were raised to them, even to those with arms and legs missing, when encountering them on the bridges and highways; that time when oratory skills developed so rapidly in society that a certain tavern owner everywhere, on all occasions, wrote, printed, and recited from memory at banquets such passionate speeches, that the guardians of public order had to take repressive actions against the tavern owner's eloquence,—when in the very English club a special room was designated for discussing public matters,—when periodicals emerged with the most varied standards—periodicals that developed European principles on a European basis but with a Russian worldview, and periodicals based solely on Russian principles but with a European perspective,—when suddenly numerous periodicals arose that exhausted all possible names—“The Messenger,” and “The Word,” and “The Speaker,” and “The Observer,” and “The Star,” and “The Eagle,” and many more, and despite that, new names kept appearing; that time when a group of philosophical writers emerged to argue that science was national, non-national, and so on, alongside a group of artistic writers, who depicted a grove, the sunrise, a storm, the love of a Russian girl, and the laziness of a certain official, as well as the misconduct of many officials; that time when various questions arose (as in the year '56 they called every gathering of circumstances, which no one could decipher), questions about cadet corps, universities, censorship, trial by jury, finance, banking, police, emancipation, and many others:—everyone sought to discover new questions, everyone attempted to solve them, wrote, read, spoke, proposed projects, aimed to fix everything, destroy, change, and all Russians, as one, were in indescribable ecstasy.

That is a state of affairs which has been twice repeated in the Russia of the nineteenth century,—the first time, when in the year '12 we repulsed Napoleon I., and the second time, when in the year '56 we were repulsed by Napoleon III. Great, unforgettable time of the regeneration of the Russian people! Like the Frenchman who said that he has not lived who has not lived through the great French Revolution, I venture to say that he who has not lived through the year '56 in Russia does not know what life is. The writer of these lines not only lived through that time, but was one of the actors of that period. Not only did he pass several weeks in one of the blindages of Sevastopol, but he also wrote a work on the Crimean War, which brought him great fame, and in which he described clearly and minutely how the soldiers fired their guns from the bastions, how the wounds were dressed at the ambulance, and how they buried people in the cemetery. Having achieved these deeds, the writer of these lines arrived in the centre of the empire,—a rocket establishment,—where he cut the laurels for his deeds. He saw the transports of the two capitals and of the whole nation, and experienced in his person to what extent Russia knew how to reward real deserts. The mighty of this world sought his friendship, pressed his hands, gave him dinners, urged him to come to their[Pg 184] houses, and, in order to learn the details of the war from him, informed him of their own sentimentalities. Consequently the writer of these lines can appreciate that great and memorable time. But that is another matter.

That is a situation that happened twice in 19th-century Russia—first, when we pushed back Napoleon I in '12, and then again in '56 when we were pushed back by Napoleon III. A powerful, unforgettable time for the renewal of the Russian people! Just like the French person who said you haven't really lived if you didn't experience the great French Revolution, I dare say that if you haven't lived through '56 in Russia, you don't really know what life is. The author of these lines not only lived through that time but was also one of the participants. He spent several weeks in one of the bunkers of Sevastopol and wrote a book about the Crimean War that brought him great fame, where he vividly described how the soldiers fired their weapons from the fortifications, how wounds were treated at the field hospital, and how people were buried in the cemetery. After achieving these feats, the author arrived in the heart of the empire—a space filled with rockets—where he reaped the rewards of his actions. He witnessed the admiration of the two capitals and the entire nation, and experienced firsthand how Russia rewarded genuine contributions. Influential people sought his friendship, shook his hand, invited him to dinner, urged him to visit their homes, and shared their own sentimental stories to learn the details of the war from him. Consequently, the author can truly appreciate that significant and memorable time. But that's a different story.

At that very time, two vehicles on wheels and a sleigh were standing at the entrance of the best Moscow hotel. A young man ran through the door, to find out about quarters. In one of the vehicles sat an old man with two ladies. He was talking about the condition of Blacksmith Bridge in the days of the French. It was the continuation of a conversation started as they entered Moscow, and now the old man with the white beard, in his unbuttoned fur coat, calmly continued his conversation in the vehicle, as though he intended to stay in it overnight. His wife and daughter listened to him, but kept looking at the door with some impatience. The young man emerged from the door with the porter and room servant.

At that moment, two cars and a sleigh were parked in front of the best hotel in Moscow. A young man rushed through the door to inquire about accommodations. Inside one of the cars sat an older man with two women. He was discussing the state of Blacksmith Bridge during the French occupation. This was a continuation of a conversation they had started when they arrived in Moscow, and now the old man, with his white beard and unbuttoned fur coat, continued speaking calmly as if he planned to spend the night in the car. His wife and daughter listened but kept glancing toward the door with some impatience. The young man came out with the porter and room attendant.

"Well, Sergyéy," asked the mother, thrusting her emaciated face out into the glare of the lamplight.

"Well, Sergyéy," asked the mother, pushing her gaunt face into the bright light of the lamp.

Either because it was his habit, or because he did not wish the porter to take him for a lackey on account of the short fur coat which he wore, Sergyéy replied in French that there were rooms to be had, and opened the carriage door. The old man looked for a moment at his son, and again turned to the dark corner of the vehicle, as though nothing else concerned him:

Either because it was his habit or because he didn’t want the porter to think he was a servant because of the short fur coat he wore, Sergyéy replied in French that there were rooms available and opened the carriage door. The old man looked at his son for a moment and then turned back to the dark corner of the vehicle, as if nothing else mattered to him.

"There was no theatre then."

"There wasn't a theater then."

"Pierre!" said his wife, lifting her cloak; but he continued:

"Pierre!" his wife said, lifting her cloak; but he kept going:

"Madame Chalmé was in Tverskáya Street—"

"Madame Chalmé was on Tverskáya Street—"

Deep in the vehicle could be heard a youthful, sonorous laugh.

Deep in the vehicle, a young, rich laugh could be heard.

"Papa, step out! You are forgetting where we are."

"Dad, come on! You're forgetting where we are."

The old man only then seemed to recall that they had arrived, and looked around him.

The old man then seemed to remember that they had arrived and looked around.

"Do step out!"

"Please step outside!"

He pulled his cap down, and submissively passed through the door. The porter took him under his arm, but, seeing that the old man was walking well, he at once offered his services to the lady. Judging from the sable cloak, and from the time it took for her to emerge, and from the way she pressed down on his arm, and from the way she, leaning on her son's arm, walked straight toward the porch, without looking to either side, Natálya Nikoláevna, his wife, seemed to the porter to be an important personage. He did not even separate the young lady from the maids, who climbed out from the other vehicle; like them, she carried a bundle and a pipe, and walked behind. He recognized her only by her laughing and by her calling the old man father.

He pulled his cap down and walked through the door with his head bowed. The porter put his arm around him, but when he saw the old man was walking fine, he immediately offered to help the lady. Judging by her fur cloak, how long it took her to come out, the way she leaned on his arm, and the way she walked straight toward the porch with her son without glancing around, Natálya Nikoláevna, his wife, seemed to be someone important to the porter. He didn’t even distinguish the young lady from the maids who got out of the other vehicle; like them, she was carrying a bundle and a pipe and followed behind. He only recognized her by her laughter and by her calling the old man “father.”

"Not that way, father,—to the right!" she said, taking hold of the sleeve of his sheepskin coat. "To the right."

"Not that way, Dad—go right!" she said, grabbing the sleeve of his sheepskin coat. "To the right."

On the staircase there resounded, through the noise of the steps, the doors, and the heavy breathing of the elderly lady, the same laughter which had been heard in the vehicle, and about which any one who heard it thought: "How excellently she laughs,—I just envy her."

On the staircase echoing through the sounds of footsteps, doors, and the heavy breathing of the elderly lady, was the same laughter that had been heard in the vehicle, making anyone who heard it think, "What a great laugh she has—I can't help but envy her."

Their son, Sergyéy, had attended to all the material conditions on the road, and, though he lacked knowledge of the matter, he had attended to it with the energy and self-satisfying activity which are characteristic of twenty-five years of age. Some twenty times, and apparently for no important reason, he ran down to the sleigh in his greatcoat, and ran up-stairs again, shivering in the cold and taking two or three steps at a time with his long, youthful legs. Natálya Nikoláevna asked him not to catch a cold, but he said that it was all right, and continued to give orders, slamming doors, and walking, and, when it seemed that only the servants and peasants had[Pg 186] to be attended to, he several times walked through all the rooms, leaving the drawing-room by one door, and coming in through another, as though he were looking for something else to do.

Their son, Sergyéy, took care of all the logistics on the road, and although he didn’t really know what he was doing, he approached it with the energy and self-satisfied enthusiasm typical of someone twenty-five. He ran down to the sleigh in his greatcoat about twenty times, seemingly for no good reason, then ran back upstairs, shivering in the cold and taking two or three steps at a time with his long, youthful legs. Natálya Nikoláevna told him not to catch a cold, but he assured her it was fine and kept giving orders, slamming doors, and bustling about. When it seemed like only the servants and peasants needed attention, he wandered through all the rooms multiple times, leaving the drawing-room through one door and coming in through another, as if he was searching for something else to do.

"Well, papa, will you be driven to the bath-house? Shall I find out?" he asked.

"Well, Dad, are you going to the bathhouse? Should I check?" he asked.

His papa was deep in thought and, it seemed, was not at all conscious of where he was. He did not answer at once. He heard the words, but did not comprehend them. Suddenly he comprehended.

His dad was lost in thought and didn't seem aware of his surroundings. He didn't respond right away. He heard the words but didn't fully understand them. Then, all of a sudden, it clicked.

"Yes, yes, yes. Find out, if you please, at Stone Bridge."

"Yes, yes, yes. Please find out at Stone Bridge."

The head of the family walked through the rooms with hasty, agitated steps, and seated himself in a chair.

The head of the family hurried through the rooms, feeling restless, and sat down in a chair.

"Now we must decide what to do, how to arrange matters," he said. "Help along, children, lively! Like good fellows, drag things around, put them up, and to-morrow we shall send Serézha with a note to sister Márya Ivánovna, to the Nikítins, or we shall go there ourselves. Am I right, Natásha? But now, fix things!"

"Now we need to figure out what to do and how to organize everything," he said. "Come on, kids, let's move! Like good friends, help out by moving things around and putting them up, and tomorrow we’ll send Serézha with a note to Sister Márya Ivánovna, or we can go there ourselves. Am I right, Natásha? But for now, let's get things sorted!"

"To-morrow is Sunday. I hope, Pierre, that first of all you will go to mass," said his wife, kneeling in front of a trunk and opening it.

"Tomorrow is Sunday. I hope, Pierre, that first of all you will go to mass," said his wife, kneeling in front of a trunk and opening it.

"That is so, it is Sunday! We shall by all means all of us go to the Cathedral of the Assumption. Thus will our return begin. O Lord! When I think of the day when I was for the last time in the Cathedral of the Assumption! Do you remember, Natásha? But that is another matter."

"That's right, it's Sunday! We should definitely all go to the Cathedral of the Assumption. That's how our return will start. Oh Lord! When I think about the last time I was at the Cathedral of the Assumption! Do you remember, Natásha? But that's a different story."

And the head of the family rose quickly from the chair, on which he had just seated himself.

And the head of the family quickly got up from the chair he had just sat down in.

"Now we must settle down!"

"Now we need to settle down!"

And without doing anything, he kept walking from one room to another.

And without doing anything, he continued walking from one room to another.

"Well, shall we drink tea? Or are you tired, and do you want to rest?"

"Well, should we have some tea? Or are you tired and need to take a break?"

"Yes, yes," replied his wife, taking something out from the trunk. "You wanted to go to the bath-house, did you not?"

"Yeah, yeah," his wife replied, pulling something out of the trunk. "You wanted to go to the bathhouse, right?"

"Yes—in my day it was near Stone Bridge. Serézha, go and find out whether there is still a bath-house near Stone Bridge. This room here Serézha and I shall occupy. Serézha! Will you be comfortable here?"

"Yeah—in my time it was close to Stone Bridge. Serézha, go check if there's still a bathhouse by Stone Bridge. This room here is where Serézha and I will stay. Serézha! Are you going to be comfortable here?"

But Serézha had gone to find out about the bath-house.

But Serézha had gone to check on the bathhouse.

"No, that will not do," he continued. "You will not have a straight passage to the drawing-room. What do you think, Natásha?"

"No, that's not going to work," he continued. "You won't have a direct path to the living room. What do you think, Natásha?"

"Calm yourself, Pierre, everything will come out all right," Natásha said, from another room, where peasants were bringing in things.

"Calm down, Pierre, everything will be fine," Natásha said from another room, where peasants were bringing in supplies.

But Pierre was still under the influence of that ecstatic mood which the arrival had evoked in him.

But Pierre was still feeling that euphoric mood that the arrival had stirred up in him.

"Look there,—don't mix up Serézha's things! You have thrown his snow-shoes down in the drawing-room." And he himself picked them up and with great care, as though the whole future order of the quarters depended upon it, leaned them against the door-post and tried to make them stand there. But the snow-shoes did not stick to it, and, the moment Pierre walked away from them, fell with a racket across the door. Natálya Nikoláevna frowned and shuddered, but, seeing the cause of the fall, she said:

"Look over there—don't mess with Serézha's stuff! You’ve tossed his snowshoes into the living room." He picked them up and, with great care, as if the entire future organization of the place depended on it, leaned them against the door frame and tried to make them stay there. But the snowshoes wouldn’t hold, and the moment Pierre walked away, they clattered to the floor in front of the door. Natálya Nikoláevna frowned and flinched, but upon seeing what caused the fall, she said:

"Sónya, darling, pick them up!"

"Sónya, sweetheart, pick them up!"

"Pick them up, darling," repeated the husband, "and I will go to the landlord, or else you will never get done. I must talk things over with him."

"Pick them up, sweetheart," the husband said again, "and I’ll go talk to the landlord, or else you’ll never finish. I need to discuss some things with him."

"You had better send for him, Pierre. Why should you trouble yourself?"

"You should just call him, Pierre. Why make it your responsibility?"

Pierre assented.

Pierre agreed.

"Sónya, bring him here, what do you call him? M. Cavalier, if you please. Tell him that we want to speak about everything."

"Sónya, bring him here, what do you call him? M. Cavalier, if you don’t mind. Tell him we want to talk about everything."

"Chevalier, papa," said Sónya, ready to go out.

"Chevalier, Dad," said Sónya, ready to head out.

Natálya Nikoláevna, who was giving her commands in a soft voice, and was softly stepping from room to room, now with a box, now with a pipe, now with a pillow, imperceptibly finding places for a mountain of baggage, in passing Sónya, had time to whisper to her:

Natálya Nikoláevna, who was issuing her orders in a gentle voice and quietly moving from room to room, now carrying a box, now holding a pipe, now with a pillow, subtly finding spots for a pile of luggage, had a moment to whisper to Sónya as she passed:

"Do not go yourself, but send a man!"

"Don't go yourself, just send someone!"

While a man went to call the landlord, Pierre used his leisure, under the pretext of aiding his consort, in crushing a garment of hers and in stumbling against an empty box. Steadying himself with his hand against the wall, the Decembrist looked around with a smile; but Sónya was looking at him with such smiling eyes that she seemed to be waiting for permission to laugh. He readily granted her that permission, and himself burst out into such a good-natured laugh that all those who were in the room, his wife, the maids, and the peasants, laughed with him. This laughter animated the old man still more. He discovered that the divan in the room for his wife and daughter was not standing very conveniently for them, although they affirmed the opposite, and asked him to calm himself. Just as he was trying with his own hands to help a peasant to change the position of that piece of furniture, the landlord, a Frenchman, entered the room.

While a man went to call the landlord, Pierre took his time, pretending to help his partner by crushing one of her garments and stumbling over an empty box. Steadying himself against the wall, the Decembrist looked around with a smile; but Sónya was gazing at him with such bright eyes that it seemed like she was waiting for permission to laugh. He happily gave her that permission, and then he broke into a hearty laugh that made everyone in the room—his wife, the maids, and the peasants—join in with him. This laughter made the old man feel even more lively. He noticed that the couch in the room for his wife and daughter wasn’t positioned very conveniently for them, even though they insisted it was fine, and they told him to calm down. Just as he was trying to help a peasant move that piece of furniture himself, the landlord, a Frenchman, walked into the room.

"You sent for me," the landlord asked sternly and, in proof of his indifference, if not contempt, slowly drew out his handkerchief, slowly unfolded it, and slowly cleared his nose.

"You called for me," the landlord asked sternly and, to show his indifference, if not contempt, he slowly pulled out his handkerchief, slowly unfolded it, and slowly cleared his nose.

"Yes, my dear sir," said Peter Ivánovich, stepping up toward him, "you see, we do not know ourselves how long we are going to stay here, I and my wife—" and Peter Ivánovich, who had the weakness of seeing a neighbour in every man, began to expound his plans and affairs to him.

"Yes, my dear sir," said Peter Ivánovich, stepping closer to him, "you see, we aren’t sure how long we’re going to be here, my wife and I—" and Peter Ivánovich, who had the tendency to see a neighbor in everyone, started to share his plans and affairs with him.

M. Chevalier did not share that view of people and was not interested in the information communicated to[Pg 189] him by Peter Ivánovich, but the good French which Peter Ivánovich spoke (the French language, as is known, is something like rank in Russia) and his lordly manner somewhat raised the landlord's opinion about the newcomers.

M. Chevalier didn't agree with that perspective on people and wasn't really interested in the information Peter Ivánovich shared with him, but the good French that Peter Ivánovich spoke (the French language, as we know, is somewhat prestigious in Russia) and his noble demeanor did improve the landlord's view of the newcomers a bit.

"What can I do for you?" he asked.

"What can I do for you?" he asked.

This question did not embarrass Peter Ivánovich. He expressed his desire to have rooms, tea, a samovár, supper, dinner, food for the servants, in short, all those things for which hotels exist, and when M. Chevalier, marvelling at the innocence of the old man, who apparently imagined that he was in the Trukhmén steppe, or supposed that all these things would be given him without pay, informed him that he could have all those things, Peter Ivánovich was in ecstasy.

This question didn’t embarrass Peter Ivánovich. He stated that he wanted rooms, tea, a samovar, supper, dinner, food for the staff—basically, everything that you’d expect from a hotel. When M. Chevalier, astonished by the old man’s naivety, who seemed to think he was in the Trukhmén steppe or believed he could get all this for free, told him he could have all of it, Peter Ivánovich was thrilled.

"Now that is nice! Very nice! And so we shall get things all fixed. Well, then please—" but he felt embarrassed to be speaking all the time about himself, and he began to ask M. Chevalier about his family and his business. When Sergyéy Petróvich returned to the room, he did not seem to approve of his father's address; he observed the landlord's dissatisfaction, and reminded his father of the bath. But Peter Ivánovich was interested in the question of how a French hotel could be run in Moscow in the year '56, and of how Madame Chevalier passed her time. Finally the landlord himself bowed and asked him whether he was not pleased to order anything.

"Now that’s nice! Really nice! So we’ll get everything sorted out. Well, then please—" but he felt awkward talking so much about himself, so he started asking M. Chevalier about his family and his business. When Sergyéy Petróvich came back into the room, he didn’t seem to like his father’s approach; he noticed the landlord’s frustration and reminded his father about the bath. But Peter Ivánovich was curious about how a French hotel could operate in Moscow in '56 and how Madame Chevalier spent her time. Finally, the landlord himself bowed and asked if he would like to order anything.

"We will have tea, Natásha. Yes? Tea, then, if you please! We will have some other talks, my dear monsieur! What a charming man!"

"We're having tea, Natásha. Is that okay? Tea, then, if you don't mind! We’ll have more conversations, my dear sir! What a delightful guy!"

"And the bath, papa?"

"And the bath, Dad?"

"Oh, yes, then we shall have no tea."

"Oh, yes, then we won't have any tea."

Thus the only result from the conversation with the newly arrived guests was taken from the landlord. But Peter Ivánovich was now proud and happy of his arrangements.[Pg 190] The drivers, who came to ask a pourboire, vexed him, because Serézha had no change, and Peter Ivánovich was on the point of sending once more for the landlord, but the happy thought that others, too, ought to be happy on that evening helped him out of that predicament. He took two three-rouble bills, and, sticking one bill into the hand of one of the drivers, he said, "This is for you" (Peter Ivánovich was in the habit of saying "you" to all without exception, unless to a member of his family); "and this is for you," he said, transferring the other bill from the palm of his hand to that of the driver, in some such manner as people do when paying a doctor for a visit. After attending to all these things, he was taken to the bath-house.

So the only outcome from the conversation with the new guests was taken from the landlord. But Peter Ivánovich felt proud and happy about his arrangements. [Pg 190] The drivers, who came to ask for a tip, annoyed him because Serézha didn’t have any change, and Peter Ivánovich was about to send for the landlord again. However, the cheerful thought that everyone else should also be happy that evening got him out of that situation. He took two three-rouble bills and handed one to one of the drivers, saying, "This is for you" (Peter Ivánovich always said “you” to everyone, except for family); "and this is for you," he said, passing the other bill from his hand to the driver, almost like how people pay a doctor for a visit. After taking care of all this, he was taken to the bathhouse.

Sónya, who was sitting on the divan, put her hand under her head and burst out laughing.

Sónya, who was lounging on the couch, propped her hand under her head and started laughing.

"Oh, how nice it is, mamma! Oh, how nice!"

"Oh, how nice it is, mom! Oh, how nice!"

Then she placed her feet on the divan, stretched herself, adjusted herself, and fell into the sound, calm sleep of a healthy girl of eighteen years of age, after six weeks on the road. Natálya Nikoláevna, who was still busy taking out things in her sleeping-room, heard, no doubt with her maternal ear, that Sónya was not stirring, and went out to take a look at her. She took a pillow and, raising the girl's reddened, dishevelled head with her large white hand, placed her on the pillow. Sónya drew a deep, deep sigh, shrugged her shoulders, and put her head on the pillow, without saying "Merci," as though that had all been done of its own accord.

Then she put her feet on the couch, stretched out, adjusted herself, and fell into the deep, peaceful sleep of a healthy eighteen-year-old girl after six weeks on the road. Natálya Nikoláevna, who was still busy unpacking in her bedroom, heard, no doubt with her maternal instincts, that Sónya was not stirring and went out to check on her. She picked up a pillow and, lifting the girl's flushed, unkempt head with her large white hand, placed it on the pillow. Sónya let out a long sigh, shrugged her shoulders, and rested her head on the pillow without saying "Merci," as if it all happened on its own.

"Not on that bed, not on that, Gavrílovna, Kátya," Natálya Nikoláevna immediately turned to the maids who were making a bed, and with one hand, as though in passing, she adjusted the straying hair of her daughter. Without stopping and without hurrying, Natálya Nikoláevna dressed herself, and upon the arrival of her husband and her son everything was ready: the trunks were no[Pg 191] longer in the rooms; in Pierre's sleeping-room everything was arranged as it had been for several decades in Irkútsk: the morning-gown, the pipe, the tobacco-pouch, the sugared water, the Gospel, which he read at night, and even the image stuck to the rich wall-paper in the rooms of Chevalier, who never used such adornments, but on that evening they appeared in all the rooms of the third division of the hotel.

"Not on that bed, not on that, Gavrílovna, Kátya," Natálya Nikoláevna immediately turned to the maids who were making the bed, and with one hand, almost casually, she fixed her daughter's stray hair. Without stopping or rushing, Natálya Nikoláevna got dressed, and by the time her husband and son arrived, everything was ready: the trunks were no longer in the rooms; in Pierre's bedroom, everything was set up as it had been for several decades in Irkútsk: the morning gown, the pipe, the tobacco pouch, the sugared water, the Gospel, which he read at night, and even the picture that was stuck to the fancy wallpaper in the rooms of Chevalier, who never used such decorations, but that evening they appeared in all the rooms of the third division of the hotel.

Having dressed herself, Natálya Nikoláevna adjusted her collar and cuffs, which, in spite of the journey, were still clean, combed herself, and seated herself opposite the table. Her beautiful black eyes gazed somewhere into the distance: she looked and rested herself. She seemed to be resting, not from the unpacking alone, nor from the road, nor from the oppressive years,—she seemed to be resting from her whole life, and the distance into which she was gazing, and in which she saw living and beloved faces, was that rest which she was wishing for. Whether it was an act of love, which she had done for her husband, or the love which she had experienced for her children when they were young, or whether it was a heavy loss, or a peculiarity of her character,—everyone who looked at that woman could not help seeing that nothing could be expected from her, that she had long ago given all of herself to life, and that nothing was left of her. All that there was left was something worthy of respect, something beautiful and sad, as a reminiscence, as the moonlight. She could not be imagined otherwise than surrounded by all the comforts of life. It was impossible for her ever to be hungry, or to eat eagerly, or to have on soiled clothes, or to stumble, or to forget to clear her nose. It was a physical impossibility. Why it was so, I do not know, but every motion of hers was dignity, grace, gentleness toward all those who could enjoy her sight.

After getting dressed, Natálya Nikoláevna adjusted her collar and cuffs, which, despite the journey, were still clean. She combed her hair and sat down at the table. Her beautiful black eyes looked off into the distance; she was looking and resting. It seemed she was resting, not just from unpacking or the journey, or the heavy years, but from her entire life. The distance she gazed into, where she saw familiar and cherished faces, represented the peace she longed for. Whether it was an act of love she performed for her husband, the love she felt for her children when they were young, a significant loss, or just her personality, anyone who looked at her could see that she had already given everything to life and that nothing remained for her. What was left was something worthy of respect, something beautiful and sad, like a memory or moonlight. One could only imagine her surrounded by all of life’s comforts. It was impossible for her to be hungry, to eat with eagerness, to wear dirty clothes, to stumble, or to forget to wipe her nose. It was a physical impossibility. I don't know why it was this way, but every movement she made exuded dignity, grace, and gentleness toward all who could appreciate her presence.

"She weaves and nurtures
Heavenly roses in earthly life. [Pg 192]

She knew those verses and loved them, but was not guided by them. All her nature was an expression of that thought; all her life was this one unconscious weaving of invisible roses in the lives of those with whom she came in contact. She had followed her husband to Siberia only because she loved him; she had not thought what she could do for him, and instinctively had done everything. She had made his bed, had put away his things, had prepared his dinner and his tea, and, above all, had always been where he was, and no woman could have given more happiness to her husband.

She knew those lines and loved them, but they didn’t guide her. Everything about her was a reflection of that feeling; her entire life was this effortless creation of invisible roses for everyone she met. She had followed her husband to Siberia simply because she loved him; she hadn’t thought about what she could do for him, yet instinctively she did everything. She made his bed, put away his things, prepared his dinner and tea, and most importantly, she was always there beside him, offering more happiness than any woman could give her husband.

In the drawing-room the samovár was boiling on the round table. Natálya Nikoláevna sat near it. Sónya wrinkled her face and smiled under her mother's hand, which was tickling her, when father and son, with wrinkled finger-tips and glossy cheeks and foreheads (the father's bald spot was particularly glistening), with fluffy white and black hair, and with beaming countenances, entered the room.

In the living room, the samovar was boiling on the round table. Natálya Nikoláevna sat nearby. Sónya scrunched up her face and smiled under her mother's hand, which was tickling her, when father and son, with wrinkled fingertips and shiny cheeks and foreheads (the father's bald spot was especially gleaming), with fluffy white and black hair, and with bright smiles, walked into the room.

"It has grown brighter since you have come in," said Natálya Nikoláevna. "O Lord, how white you are!"

"It’s gotten brighter since you came in," said Natálya Nikoláevna. "Oh my God, you look so pale!"

She had been saying that each Saturday, for several decades, and each Saturday Pierre experienced bashfulness and delight, whenever he heard that. They seated themselves at the table; there was an odour of tea and of the pipe, and there were heard the voices of the parents, the children, and the servants, who received their cups in the same room. They recalled everything funny that had happened on the road, admired Sónya's hair-dressing, and laughed. Geographically they were all transferred a distance of five thousand versts, into an entirely different, strange milieu, but morally they were that evening still at home, just such as the peculiar, long, solitary family life had made them to be. It will not be so to-morrow. Peter Ivánovich seated himself near the samovár, and lighted his pipe. He was not in a cheerful mood.

She had been saying that every Saturday for several decades, and each Saturday Pierre felt a mix of shyness and happiness whenever he heard it. They sat down at the table; there was a smell of tea and pipe smoke, and they could hear the voices of the parents, children, and servants, who all received their cups in the same room. They reminisced about all the funny things that had happened on the road, admired Sónya's hairstyle, and laughed. Geographically, they had all been transported five thousand versts away to a completely different, strange environment, but morally, that evening they were still at home, just as their unique, long, isolated family life had shaped them. It wouldn't be the same tomorrow. Peter Ivánovich sat next to the samovar and lit his pipe. He wasn't in a good mood.

"So here we are," he said, "and I am glad that we shall not see any one to-night; this is the last evening we shall pass with the family," and he washed these words down with a large mouthful of tea.

"So here we are," he said, "and I’m glad we won’t see anyone tonight; this is the last evening we’ll spend with the family," and he washed those words down with a big gulp of tea.

"Why the last, Pierre?"

"Why the last one, Pierre?"

"Why? Because the eaglets have learned to fly, and they have to make their own nests, and from here they will fly each in a different direction—"

"Why? Because the young eagles have learned to fly, and they need to build their own nests, and from here they will each soar off in different directions—"

"What nonsense!" said Sónya, taking his glass from him, and smiling at him, as she smiled at everything. "The old nest is good enough!"

"What nonsense!" Sónya said, taking his glass from him and smiling at him, just like she smiled at everything. "The old place is good enough!"

"The old nest is a sad nest; the old man did not know how to make it,—he was caught in a cage, and in the cage he reared his young ones, and was let out only when his wings no longer would hold him up. No, the eaglets must make their nests higher up, more auspiciously, nearer to the sun; that is what they are his children for, that his example might serve them; but the old one will look on, so long as he is not blind, and will listen, when he becomes blind— Pour in some rum, more, more—enough!"

"The old nest is a sad nest; the old man didn’t know how to build it. He was trapped in a cage, and in the cage, he raised his young ones, only let out when his wings could no longer lift him. No, the eaglets need to build their nests higher up, in better places, closer to the sun; that’s what they are his children for, so his example can guide them. But the old one will watch as long as he isn’t blind, and he will listen when he becomes blind—Pour in some rum, more, more—enough!"

"We shall see who is going to leave," replied Sónya, casting a cursory glance at her mother, as though she felt uneasy speaking in her presence. "We shall see who is going to leave," she continued. "I am not afraid for myself, neither am I for Serézha." (Serézha was walking up and down in the room, thinking of how clothes would be ordered for him to-morrow, and wondering whether he had better go to the tailor, or send for him; he was not interested in Sónya's conversation with his father.) Sónya began to laugh.

"We’ll see who’s leaving," Sónya said, glancing at her mother as if she felt uncomfortable talking in front of her. "We’ll see who’s leaving," she repeated. "I’m not worried about myself, and I’m not worried about Serézha either." (Serézha was pacing the room, thinking about how clothes would be ordered for him tomorrow, and wondering if he should go to the tailor or have the tailor come to him; he wasn’t paying attention to Sónya’s conversation with their father.) Sónya started laughing.

"What is the matter? What?" asked her father.

"What’s wrong? What?" her father asked.

"You are younger than we, papa. Much younger, indeed," she said, again bursting out into a laugh.

"You’re younger than us, Dad. Much younger, actually," she said, bursting into laughter again.

"Indeed!" said the old man, and his austere wrinkles formed themselves into a gentle, and yet contemptuous, smile.

"Absolutely!" said the old man, and his severe wrinkles turned into a soft, yet scornful, smile.

Natálya Nikoláevna bent away from the samovár which prevented her seeing her husband.

Natálya Nikoláevna leaned away from the samovar, which blocked her view of her husband.

"Sónya is right. You are still sixteen years old, Pierre. Serézha is younger in feelings, but you are younger in soul. I can foresee what he will do, but you will astound me yet."

"Sónya is right. You’re still sixteen, Pierre. Serézha might be younger in his feelings, but you’re younger at heart. I can predict what he’ll do, but you’re still going to surprise me."

Whether he recognized the justice of this remark, or was flattered by it, he did not know what reply to make, and only smoked in silence, drank his tea, and beamed with his eyes. But Serézha, with characteristic egoism of youth, interested in what was said about him, entered into the conversation and affirmed that he was really old, that his arrival in Moscow and the new life, which was opening before him, did not gladden him in the least, and that he calmly reflected on the future and looked forward toward it.

Whether he understood the truth in this comment or was simply pleased by it, he wasn't sure how to respond, so he just smoked quietly, drank his tea, and smiled with his eyes. But Serézha, with the selfishness typical of youth, eager to hear what was said about him, jumped into the conversation and insisted that he was indeed old, that moving to Moscow and the new life awaiting him didn’t excite him at all, and that he was calmly contemplating the future and looking ahead to it.

"Still, it is the last evening," repeated Peter Ivánovich. "It will not be again to-morrow."

"Still, it’s the last evening," Peter Ivánovich repeated. "It won’t be like this again tomorrow."

And he poured a little more rum into his glass. He sat for a long time at the tea-table, with an expression as though he wished to say many things, but had no hearers. He moved up the rum toward him, but his daughter softly carried away the bottle.

And he poured a little more rum into his glass. He sat for a long time at the tea table, looking like he wanted to say a lot, but had no one to listen. He pushed the rum closer to himself, but his daughter gently took the bottle away.

II.

When M. Chevalier, who had been up-stairs to look after his guests, returned to his room and gave the benefit of his observations on the newcomers to his life companion, in laces and a silk garment, who in Parisian fashion was sitting back of the counter, several habitual visitors of the establishment were sitting in the room. Serézha, who had been down-stairs, had taken notice of that room and of its visitors. If you have been in Moscow, you have, no doubt, noticed that room yourself.

When M. Chevalier, who had gone upstairs to check on his guests, came back to his room and shared his thoughts on the newcomers with his partner, dressed in lace and silk, who was sitting behind the counter in typical Parisian style, several regulars of the establishment were in the room. Serézha, who had been downstairs, had noticed that room and its visitors. If you've been to Moscow, you've probably noticed that room yourself.

If you, a modest man who do not know Moscow, have missed a dinner to which you are invited, or have made[Pg 195] a mistake in your calculations, imagining that the hospitable Muscovites would invite you to dinner, or simply wish to dine in the best restaurant, you enter the lackeys' room. Three or four lackeys jump up: one of them takes off your fur coat and congratulates you on the occasion of the New Year, or of the Butter-week, or of your arrival, or simply remarks that you have not called for a long while, though you have never been in that establishment before.

If you're a humble guy who doesn't know Moscow and you've missed a dinner invitation, or if you've miscalculated, thinking that the friendly Muscovites would invite you to dinner, or if you just want to eat at the best restaurant, you walk into the staff room. Three or four attendants spring into action: one of them takes your fur coat and wishes you a happy New Year, or a good Butter-week, or welcomes you since it's your first visit, or casually mentions that it's been a while since you last came, even though you've never been to that place before.

You enter, and the first thing that strikes your eyes is a table set, as you in the first moment imagine, with an endless quantity of palatable dishes. But that is only an optical illusion, for the greater part of that table is occupied by pheasants in feather, raw lobsters, boxes with perfume and pomatum, and bottles with cosmetics and candy. Only at the very edge, if you look well, will you find the vódka and a piece of bread with butter and sardines, under a wire globe, which is quite useless in Moscow in the month of December, even though it is precisely such as those which are used in Paris. Then, beyond the table, you see the room, where behind a counter sits a Frenchwoman, of extremely repulsive exterior, but wearing the cleanest of gloves and a most exquisite, fashionable gown. Near the Frenchwoman you will see an officer in unbuttoned uniform, taking a dram of vódka, a civilian reading a newspaper, and somebody's military or civilian legs lying on a velvet chair, and you will hear French conversation, and more or less sincere, loud laughter.

You walk in, and the first thing that catches your eye is a table set with what seems like an endless array of delicious dishes. But that’s just an illusion, because most of the table is taken up by pheasants in feathers, raw lobsters, boxes of perfume and pomade, and bottles of cosmetics and candy. Only at the very edge, if you look closely, will you spot the vodka and a piece of bread with butter and sardines, covered by a wire globe, which is totally useless in Moscow in December, even though it looks just like those used in Paris. Then, beyond the table, you see the room where a Frenchwoman sits behind a counter, looking quite unappealing but wearing the cleanest gloves and an exquisite, fashionable dress. Next to her, there's an officer in an unbuttoned uniform taking a shot of vodka, a civilian reading a newspaper, and someone’s military or civilian legs sprawled across a velvet chair, while you hear French conversations and loud, somewhat sincere laughter.

If you wish to know what is going on in that room, I should advise you not to enter within, but only to look in, as though merely passing by to take a sandwich. Otherwise you will feel ill at ease from the interrogative silence and glances, and you will certainly take your tail between your legs and skulk away to one of the tables in the large hall, or to the winter garden. Nobody will keep[Pg 196] you from doing so. These tables are for everybody, and there, in your solitude, you may call Dey a garçon and order as many truffles as you please. The room with the Frenchwoman, however, exists for the select, golden Moscow youth, and it is not so easy to find your way among the select as you imagine.

If you want to know what's happening in that room, I'd recommend you not go in but just peek in, like you're just passing by to grab a sandwich. Otherwise, you’ll feel awkward from the questioning silence and the stares, and you’ll definitely end up feeling embarrassed and sneaking off to one of the tables in the big hall, or to the winter garden. No one’s going to stop you from doing that. These tables are open to everyone, and there, in your solitude, you can call Dey a waiter and order as many truffles as you want. However, the room with the Frenchwoman is meant for the exclusive, elite youth of Moscow, and it’s not as easy to navigate the exclusive crowd as you might think.

On returning to this room, M. Chevalier told his wife that the gentleman from Siberia was dull, but that his son and daughter were fine people, such as could be raised only in Siberia.

On returning to this room, M. Chevalier told his wife that the guy from Siberia was boring, but that his son and daughter were great people, the kind that could only come from Siberia.

"You ought just to see the daughter! She is a little rose-bush!"

"You really have to see the daughter! She’s like a little rosebush!"

"Oh, this old man is fond of fresh-looking women," said one of the guests, who was smoking a cigar. (The conversation, of course, was carried on in French, but I render it in Russian, as I shall continue to do in this story.)

"Oh, this old man really likes attractive women," said one of the guests, who was smoking a cigar. (The conversation, of course, was in French, but I'll translate it into Russian, as I will continue to do in this story.)

"Oh, I am very fond of them!" replied M. Chevalier. "Women are my passion. Do you not believe me?"

"Oh, I really like them!" replied M. Chevalier. "Women are my passion. Don't you believe me?"

"Do you hear, Madame Chevalier?" shouted a stout officer of Cossacks, who owed a big bill in the institution and was fond of chatting with the landlord.

"Do you hear, Madame Chevalier?" shouted a hefty Cossack officer, who had a large tab at the establishment and enjoyed chatting with the landlord.

"He shares my taste," said M. Chevalier, patting the stout man on his epaulet.

"He has the same taste as me," said M. Chevalier, giving the stout man a friendly pat on his shoulder.

"And is this Siberian young lady really pretty?"

"And is this Siberian girl really pretty?"

M. Chevalier folded his fingers and kissed them.

M. Chevalier clasped his hands and kissed them.

After that the conversation between the guests became confidential and very jolly. They were talking about the stout officer; he smiled as he listened to what they were saying about him.

After that, the chat among the guests turned private and very lively. They were discussing the burly officer; he smiled as he heard what they were saying about him.

"How can one have such perverted taste!" cried one, through the laughter. "Mlle. Clarisse! You know, Strúgov prefers such of the women as have chicken calves."

"How can someone have such twisted taste!" shouted one amidst the laughter. "Mlle. Clarisse! You know, Strúgov prefers women with skinny legs."

Though Mlle. Clarisse did not understand the salt of that remark, she behind her counter burst out into a[Pg 197] laughter as silvery as her bad teeth and advanced years permitted.

Though Mlle. Clarisse didn't get the point of that remark, she laughed out loud from behind her counter, her laughter as bright as her bad teeth and as her age allowed.

"Has the Siberian lady turned him to such thoughts?" and she laughed more heartily still. M. Chevalier himself roared with laughter, as he said:

"Has the Siberian lady gotten him thinking that way?" and she laughed even harder. M. Chevalier himself burst out laughing as he said:

"Ce vieux coquin," patting the officer of Cossacks on his head and shoulders.

"This old rascal," patting the Cossack officer on his head and shoulders.

"But who are they, those Siberians? Mining proprietors or merchants?" one of the gentlemen asked, during a pause in the laughter.

"But who are they, those Siberians? Mining owners or merchants?" one of the gentlemen asked during a break in the laughter.

"Nikíta, ask ze passport from ze chentleman zat as come," said M. Chevalier.

"Nikita, ask for the passport from the gentleman who has come," said M. Chevalier.

"We, Alexander, ze Autocrat—" M. Chevalier began to read the passport, which had been brought in the meantime, but the officer of Cossacks tore it out of his hands, and his face expressed surprise.

"We, Alexander, the Autocrat—" M. Chevalier started to read the passport that had been brought in, but the Cossack officer snatched it from his hands, looking surprised.

"Guess who it is," he said, "for you all know him by reputation."

"Guess who it is," he said, "since you all know him by reputation."

"How can we guess? Show it to us! Well, Abdel Kader, ha, ha, ha! Well, Cagliostro— Well, Peter III.—ha, ha, ha, ha!"

"How can we guess? Show it to us! Well, Abdel Kader, ha, ha, ha! Well, Cagliostro— Well, Peter III.—ha, ha, ha, ha!"

"Well, read it!"

"Go ahead, read it!"

The officer of Cossacks unfolded the paper and read the name of him who once had been Prince Peter Ivánovich, and the family name which everybody knows and pronounces with a certain respect and pleasure, when speaking of a person bearing that name, as of a near and familiar person. We shall call him Labázov. The officer of Cossacks had a dim recollection that this Peter Labázov had been something important in the year '25, and that he had been sent to hard labour,—but what he had been famous for, he did not exactly know. But of the others not one knew anything about him, and they replied:

The Cossack officer unfolded the paper and read the name of someone who had once been Prince Peter Ivánovich, a surname that everyone recognizes and mentions with a certain respect and fondness, as if referring to a close and familiar person. We'll call him Labázov. The Cossack officer had a vague memory that this Peter Labázov was significant in '25 and that he had been sentenced to hard labor—but he wasn't sure why he had been well-known. The others, however, knew nothing about him, and they replied:

"Oh, yes, the famous prince," just as they would have said, "Of course, he is famous!" about Shakespeare, who had written the "Æneid." But they recognized him from[Pg 198] the explanations of the stout officer, who told them that he was a brother of Prince Iván, an uncle of the Chíkins, of Countess Prut, in short, the well-known—

"Oh, yes, the famous prince," they would have said, "Of course, he’s famous!" about Shakespeare, who had written the "Æneid." But they recognized him from[Pg 198] the descriptions from the burly officer, who told them that he was a brother of Prince Iván, an uncle of the Chíkins, and of Countess Prut, in short, the well-known—

"He must be very rich, if he is a brother of Prince Iván," remarked one of the young men, "if the fortune has been returned to him. It has been returned to some."

"He must be pretty wealthy if he's a brother of Prince Iván," one of the young men said, "especially if he's gotten his fortune back. Some have."

"What a lot of exiles are returning nowadays!" remarked another. "Really, fewer seem to have been sent away, than are returning now. Zhikínski, tell us that story of the 18th!" he turned to an officer of sharp-shooters, who had the reputation of being a good story-teller.

"What a lot of exiles are coming back these days!" another person commented. "Honestly, it seems like fewer people have been sent away than are coming back now. Zhikínski, share that story from the 18th!" he said, addressing an officer from the sharpshooters, who was known for being a great storyteller.

"Do tell it!"

"Go ahead, tell it!"

"In the first place, it is a true story, and happened here, at Chevalier's, in the large hall. Three Decembrists came to have their dinner. They were sitting at one table, eating, drinking, talking. Opposite them sat down a gentleman of respectable mien, of about the same age, and he listened to their talking about Siberia. He asked them something, they exchanged a few words, began to converse, and it turned out that he, too, was from Siberia.

"In the first place, it's a true story, and it took place here at Chevalier's, in the big hall. Three Decembrists came in for dinner. They were sitting at one table, eating, drinking, and chatting. Across from them sat a well-dressed man of about the same age, who listened in on their conversation about Siberia. He asked them a question, they exchanged a few words, started to talk, and it turned out that he was also from Siberia."

"'And do you know Nerchínsk?'

"'Do you know Nerchinsk?'"

"'Indeed I do, I lived there.'

"'Of course, I did. I lived there.'"

"'And do you know Tatyána Ivánovna?'

"'And do you know Tatyána Ivánovna?'"

"'Of course I do!'

"Absolutely!"

"'Permit me to ask you,—were you, too, exiled?'

"'Can I ask you—were you also exiled?'"

"'Yes, I had the misfortune to suffer, and you?'

"'Yes, I had the bad luck to suffer, and you?'"

"'We are all exiles of the 14th of December. It is strange that we should not know you, if you, too, were exiled for the 14th. Permit me to know your name!'

"'We are all exiles of December 14th. It's strange that we don't know you, if you were also exiled for that day. Please tell me your name!'"

"'Fédorov.'

'Fedorov.'

"'Also for the 14th?'

"'Also for the 14th?'"

"'No, for the 18th.'

'No, for the 18th.'

"'For the 18th?'

"'For the 18th?'"

"'For the 18th of September, for a gold watch. I was falsely accused of having stolen it, and I suffered, though innocent.'"

"'On September 18th, for a gold watch. I was wrongfully accused of stealing it, and I suffered, even though I was innocent.'"

All of them rolled in laughter, except the story-teller, who with a most serious face looked at the outstretched hearers and swore that it was a true story.

All of them burst out laughing, except the storyteller, who, with a completely serious expression, looked at the eager listeners and insisted that it was a true story.

Soon after the story one of the young men got up and went to the club. He passed through the halls which were filled with tables at which old men were playing whist; turned into the "infernal region," where the famous "Puchin" had begun his game against the "company;" stood for awhile near one of the billiard-tables, where, holding on to the cushion, a distinguished old man was fumbling around and with difficulty striking a ball; looked into the library, where a general, holding a newspaper a distance away from him, was reading it slowly above his glasses, and a registered young man turned the leaves of one periodical after another, trying to make no noise; and finally seated himself on a divan in the billiard-room, near some young people who were playing pyramids, and who were as much gilded as he was.

Soon after the story, one of the young men got up and went to the club. He walked through the halls filled with tables where old men were playing whist; turned into the "infernal region," where the famous "Puchin" had started his game against the "company;" stood for a while near one of the billiard tables, where a distinguished old man was struggling to hit a ball while holding on to the cushion; peeked into the library, where a general, holding a newspaper away from him, was reading it slowly above his glasses, and a young clerk flipped through one magazine after another, trying to be quiet; and finally sat down on a couch in the billiard room, near some young people who were playing pyramids and who were just as well-dressed as he was.

It was a day of dinners, and there were there many gentlemen who always frequented the club. Among them was Iván Vavílovich Pákhtin. He was a man of about forty years of age, of medium stature, fair-complexioned, with broad shoulders and hips, with a bare head, and a glossy, happy, clean-shaven face. He was not playing at pyramids, but had just sat down beside Prince D——, with whom he was on "thou" terms, and had accepted a glass of champagne which had been offered to him. He had located himself so comfortably after the dinner, having quietly unbuckled his trousers at the back, that it looked as though he could sit there all his life, smoking a cigar, drinking champagne, and feeling the proximity of princes, counts, and the children of[Pg 200] ministers. The news of the arrival of the Labázovs interfered with his calm.

It was a dinner day, and many gentlemen who often visited the club were there. Among them was Iván Vavílovich Pákhtin. He was around forty years old, of average height, fair-skinned, with broad shoulders and hips, a bald head, and a shiny, cheerful, clean-shaven face. He wasn't playing cards but had just sat down next to Prince D——, with whom he was on friendly terms, and accepted a glass of champagne offered to him. He had settled in so comfortably after dinner, having discreetly unfastened his trousers at the back, that it seemed like he could sit there forever, enjoying a cigar, sipping champagne, and feeling the company of princes, counts, and the children of ministers. The news of the Labázovs' arrival disrupted his tranquility.

"Where are you going, Pákhtin," said a minister's son, having noticed during the game that Pákhtin had got up, pulled his waistcoat down, and emptied his champagne in a large gulp.

"Where are you going, Pákhtin?" said a minister's son, noticing during the game that Pákhtin had stood up, adjusted his waistcoat, and downed his champagne in one big gulp.

"Syévernikov has invited me," said Pákhtin, feeling a restlessness in his legs. "Well, will you go there?"

"Syévernikov has invited me," Pákhtin said, feeling a restlessness in his legs. "So, are you going to go?"

"Anastásya, Anastásya, please unlock the door for me." That was a well-known gipsy-song, which was in vogue at that time.

"Anastásya, Anastásya, please unlock the door for me." That was a popular gypsy song that was in style at the time.

"Perhaps. And you?"

"Maybe. How about you?"

"Where shall I, an old married man, go?"

"Where should I, an old married guy, go?"

"Well!"

"Wow!"

Pákhtin, smiling, went to the glass hall, to join Syévernikov. He was fond of having his last word appear to be a joke. And so it came out at that time, too.

Pákhtin, smiling, went to the glass hall to join Syévernikov. He liked to make his final remarks sound like a joke. And that's how it turned out this time as well.

"Well, how is the countess's health?" he asked, walking over to Syévernikov, who had not called him at all, but who, according to Pákhtin's surmise, should more than any one else learn of the arrival of the Labázovs. Syévernikov had somehow been mixed up with the affair of the 14th, and was a friend of the Decembrists. The countess's health was much better, and Pákhtin was very glad to hear it.

"Well, how’s the countess doing?" he asked, walking over to Syévernikov, who hadn’t called him at all but, according to Pákhtin's guess, should definitely learn about the Labázovs' arrival more than anyone else. Syévernikov had somehow been involved in the events of the 14th and was a friend of the Decembrists. The countess was feeling much better, and Pákhtin was really glad to hear that.

"Do you know, Labázov has arrived; he is staying at Chevalier's."

"Do you know, Labázov is here; he’s staying at Chevalier’s."

"You don't say so! We are old friends. How glad I am! How glad! The poor old fellow must have grown old. His wife wrote to my wife—"

"You don't say that! We’re old friends. I’m so happy! So happy! The poor old guy must have aged. His wife wrote to my wife—"

But Syévernikov did not finish saying what it was she had written, because his partners, who were playing without trumps, had made some mistake. While speaking with Iván Pávlovich, he kept an eye on them, and now he leaned forward with his whole body against the table, and, thumping it with his hands, he tried to prove that[Pg 201] they ought to have played from the seven. Iván Pávlovich got up and, going up to another table, in the middle of a conversation informed another worthy gentleman of his bit of news, again got up, and repeated the same at a third table. The worthy gentlemen were all glad to hear of the arrival of the Labázovs, so that, upon returning to the billiard-room, Iván Pávlovich, who at first had had his misgivings about whether he had to rejoice in the return of the Labázovs, or not, no longer started with an introduction about the ball, about an article in the Messenger, about health, or weather, but approached everybody directly with the enthusiastic announcement of the safe return of the famous Decembrist.

But Syévernikov didn’t finish saying what she had written because his partners, who were playing without trumps, had made a mistake. While talking to Iván Pávlovich, he kept an eye on them, and now he leaned forward against the table, thumping it with his hands, trying to convince them that they should have played from the seven. Iván Pávlovich got up and, while in the middle of a conversation, went to another table to share his news with another gentleman. He got up again and repeated the same at a third table. The gentlemen were all happy to hear about the arrival of the Labázovs. So, when Iván Pávlovich returned to the billiard room, he no longer hesitated about whether he should be excited about the Labázovs’ return. Instead of starting with a comment about the ball, an article in the Messenger, health, or the weather, he approached everyone directly with the enthusiastic announcement of the famous Decembrist’s safe return.

The old man, who was still vainly endeavouring to hit the white ball with his cue, would, in Pákhtin's opinion, be very much delighted to hear the news. He went up to him.

The old man, still trying in vain to hit the white ball with his cue, would, in Pákhtin's view, be very pleased to hear the news. He approached him.

"Are you playing well, your Excellency?" he said, just as the old man stuck his cue into the marker's red waistcoat, wishing to indicate that it had to be chalked.

"Are you playing well, your Excellency?" he said, just as the old man put his cue into the marker's red waistcoat, indicating that it needed to be chalked.

"Your Excellency" was not said, as you might think, from a desire of being subservient (no, that was not the fashion in '56). Iván Pávlovich was in the habit of calling the old man by his name and patronymic, but this was said partly as a joke on men who spoke that way, partly in order to hint that he knew full well to whom he was talking, and yet was taking liberties, and partly in truth: altogether it was a very delicate jest.

"Your Excellency" wasn’t said, as you might assume, out of a desire to be subservient (no, that wasn’t the trend in '56). Iván Pávlovich usually called the old man by his first name and patronymic, but this was said partly as a joke about people who spoke that way, partly to imply that he was fully aware of who he was talking to and yet was taking liberties, and partly as a genuine sentiment: overall, it was a very subtle joke.

"I have just learned that Peter Labázov has returned. Straight from Siberia, with his whole family."

"I just found out that Peter Labázov is back. Right from Siberia, with his whole family."

These words Pákhtin pronounced just as the old man again missed his ball, for such was his bad luck.

These words Pákhtin said just as the old man missed his ball again, because that was his bad luck.

"If he has returned as cracked as he went away, there is no cause for rejoicing," gruffly said the old man, who was irritated by his incomprehensible failure.

"If he has come back just as messed up as when he left, there's no reason to celebrate," grumbled the old man, frustrated by his baffling failure.

This statement vexed Iván Pávlovich, and again he[Pg 202] was at a loss whether there was any cause for rejoicing at Labázov's return, and, in order fully to settle his doubt, he directed his steps to a room, where generally assembled the clever people, who knew the meaning and value of each thing, and, in short, knew everything. Iván Pávlovich was on the same footing of friendship with the frequenters of the intellectual room as with the gilded youths and with the dignitaries. It is true, he had no special place of his own in the intellectual room, but nobody was surprised to see him enter and seat himself on a divan. They were just discussing in what year and upon what occasion there had taken place a quarrel between two Russian journalists. Waiting for a moment of silence, Iván Pávlovich communicated his bit of news, not as something joyous, nor as an unimportant event, but as though part of the conversation. But immediately, from the way the "intellectuals" (I use the word "intellectuals" as a name for the frequenters of the "intellectual" room) received the news and began to discuss it, Iván Pávlovich understood that it belonged there, and that only there would it receive such an elaboration as to enable him to carry it farther and savoir à quoi s'en tenir.

This statement annoyed Iván Pávlovich, and once again he[Pg 202] was uncertain if there was any reason to celebrate Labázov's return. To resolve his doubts, he made his way to a room where the smart people usually gathered, those who understood the meaning and value of everything, and, in short, knew it all. Iván Pávlovich shared a friendly bond with the regulars in the intellectual room, just as he did with the wealthy youths and the dignitaries. It's true he didn't have a designated spot in the intellectual room, but no one was surprised to see him walk in and take a seat on the divan. They were currently debating what year and under what circumstances two Russian journalists had a dispute. Waiting for a moment of silence, Iván Pávlovich shared his news—not as something joyful or trivial, but as if it were part of their ongoing conversation. But immediately, from the way the "intellectuals" (I use "intellectuals" to refer to the regulars of the "intellectual" room) reacted to the news and began to discuss it, Iván Pávlovich realized it fit right in there, and that only in this setting would it receive the kind of analysis that would help him take it further and savoir à quoi s'en tenir.

"Labázov was the only one who was wanting," said one of the intellectuals; "now all the living Decembrists have returned to Russia."

"Labázov was the only one who wanted to come back," said one of the intellectuals; "now all the surviving Decembrists have returned to Russia."

"He was one of the herd of the famous—" said Pákhtin, still with an inquisitive glance, prepared to make that quotation both jocular and serious.

"He was one of the crowd of the famous—" said Pákhtin, still looking curious, ready to make that quote both funny and serious.

"Indeed, Labázov was one of the most remarkable men of that time," began an intellectual. "In 1819 he was an ensign of the Seménovski regiment, and was sent abroad with messages to Duke Z——. Then he returned and in the year '24 was received in the First Masonic lodge. The Masons of that time used all to gather at the house of D—— and at his house. He was very[Pg 203] rich. Prince Zh——, Fédor D——, Iván P——, those were his nearest friends. Then his uncle, Prince Visarión, to remove the young man from that society, took him to Moscow."

"Definitely, Labázov was one of the most impressive figures of that era," started an intellectual. "In 1819, he was an ensign in the Seménovski regiment and was sent abroad with messages to Duke Z——. After that, he came back and in '24, he was welcomed into the First Masonic lodge. The Masons back then used to gather at the homes of D—— and at his place. He was very rich. Prince Zh——, Fédor D——, and Iván P—— were his closest friends. Then his uncle, Prince Visarión, decided to pull the young man away from that group and took him to Moscow."

"Pardon me, Nikoláy Stepánovich," another intellectual interrupted him, "it seems to me that that happened in the year '23, because Visarión Labázov was appointed a commander of the Third Corps in '24, and was then in Warsaw. He had offered him an adjutantship, and after his refusal, he was removed. However, pardon me for interrupting you."

"Excuse me, Nikoláy Stepánovich," another intellectual interrupted him, "I think that was in '23 because Visarión Labázov was made commander of the Third Corps in '24 and was in Warsaw at the time. He had offered him an adjutant position, and after he turned it down, he was let go. Anyway, sorry for cutting you off."

"Not at all. Proceed!"

"Not at all. Go ahead!"

"Pardon me!"

"Excuse me!"

"Proceed! You ought to know that better than I, and, besides, your memory and knowledge have been sufficiently attested here."

"Go ahead! You should know that better than I do, and, besides, your memory and knowledge have been proven here."

"In Moscow he against his uncle's will left the army," continued the one whose memory and knowledge had been attested, "and there he gathered around him a second society, of which he was the progenitor and the heart, if it be possible so to express it. He was rich, handsome, clever, educated; they say he was exceedingly amiable. My aunt used to tell me that she did not know a more bewitching man. Here he married Miss Krínski, a few months before the revolt broke out."

"In Moscow, he left the army against his uncle's wishes," continued the one whose memory and knowledge had been confirmed, "and there he formed a second society, of which he was the creator and the driving force, if I can put it that way. He was wealthy, good-looking, intelligent, and well-educated; people say he was incredibly charming. My aunt used to tell me that she had never met a more captivating man. A few months before the revolt broke out, he married Miss Krínski."

"The daughter of Nikoláy Krínski, the one of Borodinó fame, you know," somebody interrupted him.

"The daughter of Nikoláy Krínski, the one famous from Borodinó, you know," someone interrupted him.

"Well, yes. Her immense fortune he still possesses, but his own paternal estate passed over to his younger brother, Prince Iván, who is now Ober-Hof-Kaffermeister" (he gave him some such name) "and was a minister."

"Well, yes. He still has her immense fortune, but his own family estate went to his younger brother, Prince Iván, who is now the Ober-Hof-Kaffermeister" (that’s the name he gave him) "and was a minister."

"The best thing is what he did for his brother," continued the narrator. "When he was arrested, there was one thing which he succeeded in destroying, and that was his brother's letters and documents."

"The best part is what he did for his brother," the narrator continued. "When he got arrested, he managed to destroy one thing, and that was his brother's letters and documents."

"Was his brother mixed up in it, too?"

"Was his brother involved in it as well?"

The narrator did not say "Yes," but compressed his lips and gave a significant wink.

The narrator didn't say "Yes," but pressed his lips together and gave a meaningful wink.

"Then, during all the inquests Peter Labázov kept denying everything which concerned his brother, and so suffered more than the rest. But the best part of it is that Prince Iván got all the property, and never sent a penny to his brother."

"Then, throughout all the inquiries, Peter Labázov kept denying everything related to his brother, and as a result, he suffered more than anyone else. But the best part is that Prince Iván received all the property and never sent a cent to his brother."

"They say that Peter Labázov himself declined it," remarked one of the hearers.

"They say that Peter Labázov himself turned it down," remarked one of the listeners.

"Yes; but he declined it only because Prince Iván wrote him before the coronation, excusing himself and saying that if he had not taken it, it would have been confiscated, and that he had children and debts, and that now he was unable to return it to him. Peter Labázov replied to him in two lines: 'Neither I nor my heirs have any right, nor can have any right, to the property legally appropriated by you.' That was all. How was that? And Prince Iván swallowed it, and in delight locked up that document with the notes in a safe, and showed it to no one."

"Yes, but he only turned it down because Prince Iván wrote to him before the coronation, explaining that if he hadn’t taken it, it would have been seized, and that he had kids and debts, and now he couldn’t pay it back. Peter Labázov replied in two lines: 'Neither I nor my heirs have any right, nor can have any right, to the property legally taken by you.' That was it. How did that happen? And Prince Iván accepted it, and in his joy locked that document up with the notes in a safe, showing it to no one."

One of the peculiarities of the intellectual room was that its visitors knew, whenever they wanted to know, everything that was taking place in the world, no matter how secret the event might have been.

One of the unique features of the intellectual room was that its visitors could find out anything happening in the world whenever they wanted, no matter how secret the event might have been.

"Still it is a question," said a new interlocutor, "whether it was just to deprive the children of Prince Iván of the property, with which they have grown up and have been educated, and to which they thought they had a right."

"Still, it's a question," said a new speaker, "whether it was fair to take away the property from Prince Iván's children, which they grew up with and were educated in, and that they believed they had a right to."

Thus the conversation was transferred to an abstract sphere, which did not interest Pákhtin.

Thus the conversation moved to a more abstract level, which didn't interest Pákhtin.

He felt the necessity of communicating the news to fresh people, and so he rose and, speaking to the right and to the left, walked from one hall to another. One of his fellow officers stopped him to give him the news of Labázov's arrival.

He felt the need to share the news with more people, so he got up and, talking to those around him, moved from one hall to another. One of his fellow officers stopped him to tell him that Labázov had arrived.

"Who does not know that?" replied Iván Pávlovich,[Pg 205] with a calm smile, turning to the exit. The news had had time to complete its circle, and was again returning to him.

"Who doesn't know that?" replied Iván Pávlovich,[Pg 205] with a calm smile as he turned to leave. The news had made its rounds and was now coming back to him.

There was nothing else to do in the club, and he went to an evening party. It was not a special entertainment, but a salon where guests were received any evening. There were there eight ladies, and one old colonel, and all found it terribly dull. Pákhtin's firm gait alone and his smiling face cheered the ladies and maidens. And the news was the more appropriate, since the old Countess Fuks and her daughter were present in the salon. When Pákhtin told nearly word for word what he had heard in the intellectual room, Madame Fuks, shaking her head and marvelling at her old age, began to recall how she used to go out together with Natásha Krínski, the present Princess Labázov.

There was nothing else to do at the club, so he went to an evening party. It wasn't a special event, just a gathering where guests were welcomed any evening. There were eight ladies and one old colonel, and everyone found it pretty boring. Only Pákhtin's confident stride and smiling face lifted the spirits of the ladies and young women. The news he brought was especially fitting since the old Countess Fuks and her daughter were there. When Pákhtin shared nearly word for word what he'd heard in the intellectual room, Madame Fuks shook her head, marveling at her old age, and began reminiscing about how she used to go out with Natásha Krínski, now the Princess Labázov.

"Her marriage is a very romantic story, and all that happened under my eyes. Natásha was almost engaged to Myátlin, who was later killed in a duel with Debras. Just then Prince Peter arrived in Moscow, fell in love with her, and proposed to her. But her father, who wanted Myátlin very much,—they were, in general, afraid of Labázov because he was a Mason,—refused him. The young man continued to see her at balls, everywhere, and became friendly with Myátlin, whom he begged to decline. Myátlin agreed to do so, and he persuaded her to elope. She, too, agreed, but the last repentance——" (the conversation was taking place in French), "and she went to her father and said that everything was ready for the elopement, and she could leave him, but hoped for his magnanimity. And, indeed, her father forgave her,—everybody begged for her,—and gave his consent. Thus the wedding was celebrated, and it was a jolly wedding! Who of us thought that a year later she would follow him to Siberia! She, an only daughter, the most beautiful, the richest woman of that time. Emperor[Pg 206] Alexander always used to notice her at balls, and had danced with her so often. Countess G—— gave a bal costumé,—I remember it as though it were to-day,—and she was a Neapolitan maid, oh, so charming! Whenever he came to Moscow, he used to ask, 'que fait la belle Napolitaine?' And suddenly this woman, in such a condition (she bore a child on the way), did not stop for a moment to think, without preparing anything, without collecting her things, just as she was, when they took him, followed him a distance of five thousand versts."

"Her marriage is a very romantic story, and all of it happened right before my eyes. Natásha was almost engaged to Myátlin, who was later killed in a duel with Debras. Just then, Prince Peter arrived in Moscow, fell in love with her, and proposed. But her father, who really wanted Myátlin—everyone was generally wary of Labázov because he was a Mason—refused him. The young man kept seeing her at balls and everywhere else, and became friends with Myátlin, whom he urged to back down. Myátlin agreed and even persuaded her to elope. She also agreed, but then she had second thoughts. (The conversation was in French.) She went to her father and told him that everything was ready for the elopement and that she could leave him but hoped for his generosity. And indeed, her father forgave her—everyone pleaded for her—and gave his consent. So, the wedding was celebrated, and it was a joyful occasion! Who among us thought that a year later she would follow him to Siberia? She, the only daughter, the most beautiful and wealthiest woman of that time. Emperor Alexander always noticed her at balls and had danced with her so many times. Countess G—— held a costume ball—I remember it like it was yesterday—and she was a Neapolitan maid, oh, so charming! Whenever he came to Moscow, he would ask, ‘what’s up with the beautiful Neapolitan?’ And suddenly, this woman, in such a state (she was pregnant at the time), didn’t hesitate for a moment, without preparing anything or packing her things, just as she was, when they took him, followed him a distance of five thousand versts."

"Oh, what a remarkable woman!" said the hostess.

"Oh, what an amazing woman!" said the hostess.

"Both he and she were remarkable people," said another lady. "I have been told,—I don't know whether it is true,—that wherever they worked in the mines in Siberia, or whatever it is called, the convicts, who were with them, improved in their presence."

"Both of them were incredible people," said another woman. "I've heard—I'm not sure if it's true—that wherever they worked in the mines in Siberia, or whatever it's called, the convicts with them became better individuals."

"But she has never worked in the mines," Pákhtin corrected her.

"But she has never worked in the mines," Pákhtin corrected her.

How much that year '56 meant! Three years before no one had been thinking of the Labázovs, and if any one recalled them, it was with that unaccountable feeling of dread with which one speaks of one lately dead; but now they vividly recalled all the former relations, all the beautiful qualities, and each lady was making a plan for getting the monopoly of the Labázovs, in order to treat the other guests to them.

How much that year '56 mattered! Just three years earlier, nobody had been thinking about the Labázovs, and if anyone did remember them, it was with that strange feeling of dread you get when talking about someone who has recently died; but now they were vividly recalling all the past connections, all the wonderful qualities, and each lady was planning how to monopolize the Labázovs in order to show them off to the other guests.

"Their son and their daughter have come with them," said Pákhtin.

"Their son and daughter have come with them," said Pákhtin.

"If they are only as handsome as their mother used to be," said Countess Fuks. "Still, their father, too, was very, very handsome."

"If they are only as good-looking as their mother used to be," said Countess Fuks. "Still, their father was very, very handsome too."

"How could they educate their children there?" asked the hostess.

"How could they raise their kids there?" asked the hostess.

"They say, nicely. They say that the young man is as nice, as amiable, and as cultured as though he had been brought up in Paris."

"They say, nicely. They say that the young man is as pleasant, as friendly, and as refined as if he had been raised in Paris."

"I predict great success to that young person," said a homely spinster. "All those Siberian ladies have something pleasantly trivial about them, which everybody, however, likes."

"I predict great success for that young person," said an unattractive single woman. "All those Siberian ladies have a charm that's pleasantly superficial, which everyone seems to enjoy."

"Yes, yes," said another spinster.

"Yeah, yeah," said another spinster.

"Here we have another rich prospective bride," said a third spinster.

"Here we have another wealthy potential bride," said a third unmarried woman.

The old colonel, of German origin, who had come to Moscow three years before, in order to marry a rich girl, decided as quickly as possible, before the young people knew anything about it, to present himself and propose. But the spinsters and ladies thought almost the same about the young Siberian.

The old colonel, who was German and had moved to Moscow three years earlier to marry a wealthy woman, decided to introduce himself and propose as soon as possible, before the young people found out. However, the single women and other ladies had similar thoughts about the young guy from Siberia.

"No doubt that is the one I am destined to marry," thought a spinster who had been going out for eight years.

"No doubt that's the one I'm meant to marry," thought a woman who's been dating for eight years.

"No doubt it was for the best that that stupid officer of the Chevalier Guards did not propose to me. I should certainly have been unhappy."

"No doubt it was for the best that that clueless officer of the Chevalier Guards didn’t propose to me. I definitely would have been unhappy."

"Well, they will again grow yellow with envy, if this one, too, falls in love with me," thought a young and pretty lady.

"Well, they'll be green with envy again if this one falls in love with me too," thought a young and beautiful woman.

We hear much about the provincialism of small towns,—but there is nothing worse than the provincialism of the upper classes. There are no new persons there, and society is prepared to receive all kinds of new persons, if they should make their appearance; but they are rarely, very rarely, recognized as belonging to their circle and accepted, as was the case with the Labázovs, and the sensation produced by them is stronger than in a provincial town.

We often hear about the narrow-mindedness of small towns, but nothing is worse than the narrow-mindedness of the upper classes. There are no new people there, and society is ready to welcome all sorts of newcomers if they come along; but they are very seldom recognized as part of their social circle and accepted, like the Labázovs were, and the impact they make is greater than in a small town.

III.

"This is Moscow, white-stoned Mother Moscow," said Peter Ivánovich, rubbing his eyes in the morning, and listening to the tolling of the bells which was proceeding[Pg 208] from Gazette Lane. Nothing so vividly resurrects the past as sounds, and these sounds of the Moscow bells, combined with the sight of a white wall opposite the window, and with the rumbling of wheels, so vividly reminded him not only of the Moscow which he had known thirty-five years before, but also of the Moscow with the Kremlin, with the palaces, with Iván the bell, and so forth, which he had been carrying in his heart, that he experienced a childish joy at being a Russian, and in Moscow.

"This is Moscow, Mother Moscow with its white stones," said Peter Ivánovich, rubbing his eyes in the morning and listening to the bells ringing from Gazette Lane. Nothing brings back the past like sounds, and the ringing of the Moscow bells, along with the view of the white wall outside the window and the rumble of wheels, reminded him not only of the Moscow he had known thirty-five years ago, but also of the Moscow with the Kremlin, the palaces, and Iván the bell, which he had kept in his heart. He felt a childlike joy at being Russian and in Moscow.

There appeared the Bukhara morning-gown, wide open over the broad chest with its chintz shirt, the pipe with its amber, the lackey with soft manners, tea, the odour of tobacco; a loud male voice was heard in Chevalier's apartments; there resounded the morning kisses, and the voices of daughter and son, and the Decembrist was as much at home as in Irkútsk, and as he would have been in New York or in Paris.

There was the Bukhara morning gown, wide open over the broad chest with its chintz shirt, the pipe with its amber, the well-mannered servant, tea, and the smell of tobacco; a loud male voice could be heard in Chevalier's apartment; morning kisses echoed, along with the voices of daughter and son, and the Decembrist felt just as at home as he did in Irkutsk, and as he would have in New York or Paris.

No matter how much I should like to present to my readers the Decembrist hero above all foibles, I must confess, for truth's sake, that Peter Ivánovich took great pains in shaving and combing himself, and in looking at himself in the mirror. He was dissatisfied with the garments, which had been made in Siberia with little elegance, and two or three times he buttoned and unbuttoned his coat.

No matter how much I want to show my readers the Decembrist hero without flaws, I have to admit, for the sake of honesty, that Peter Ivánovich put a lot of effort into shaving and grooming himself, and he often looked at himself in the mirror. He was unhappy with the clothes, which were made in Siberia with little style, and he buttoned and unbuttoned his coat two or three times.

But Natálya Nikoláevna entered the drawing-room, rustling with her black moire gown, with mittens and with ribbons in her cap, which, though not according to the latest fashion, were so arranged that, far from making her appear ridicule, they made her look distinguée. For this ladies have a special sixth sense and perspicacity, which cannot be compared to anything.

But Natália Nikoláevna walked into the drawing room, rustling in her black moire dress, wearing gloves and ribbons in her cap. Although it wasn't the latest trend, the way she arranged them made her look anything but ridiculous; in fact, it made her seem rather elegant. Women have a unique intuition and insight that can't be compared to anything else.

Sónya, too, was so dressed that, although she was two years behind in fashion, she could not be reproached in any way. On her mother everything was dark and simple, and on the daughter bright and cheerful.

Sónya was dressed in a way that, even though she was two years out of fashion, no one could criticize her. Her mother wore dark and simple clothes, while Sónya’s were bright and cheerful.

Serézha had just awakened, and so they went by themselves to mass. Father and mother sat in the back seat, and their daughter was opposite them. Vasíli climbed on the box, and the hired carriage took them to the Kremlin. When they got out of the carriage, the ladies adjusted their robes, and Peter Ivánovich took the arm of his Natálya Nikoláevna, and, throwing back his head, walked up to the door of the church. Many people, merchants, officers, and everybody else, could not make out what kind of people they were.

Serézha had just woken up, so they went to mass by themselves. Mom and Dad sat in the back seat, and their daughter was across from them. Vasíli climbed onto the driver's box, and the hired carriage took them to the Kremlin. When they got out of the carriage, the women adjusted their robes, and Peter Ivánovich took the arm of his Natálya Nikoláevna, walking confidently up to the church door. Many people—merchants, officers, and others—couldn't quite figure out who they were.

Who was that old man with his old sunburnt, and still unblanched face, with the large, straight work wrinkles of a peculiar fold, different from the wrinkles acquired in the English club, with snow-white hair and beard, with a good, proud glance and energetic movements? Who was that tall lady with that determined gait, and those weary, dimmed, large, beautiful eyes? Who was that fresh, stately, strong young lady, neither fashionable, nor timid? Merchants? No, no merchants. Germans? No, no Germans. Gentlefolk? No, they are different,—they are distinguished people. Thus thought those who saw them in church, and for some reason more readily and cheerfully made way for them than for men in thick epaulets. Peter Ivánovich bore himself just as majestically as at the entrance, and prayed quietly, with reserve, and without forgetting himself. Natálya Nikoláevna glided down on her knees, took out a handkerchief, and wept much during the cherubical song. Sónya seemed to be making an effort over herself in order to pray. Devotion did not come to her, but she did not look around, and diligently made the signs of the cross.

Who was that old man with his sunburned, weathered face, marked by deep, unique wrinkles, unlike the ones seen in an English club, with snow-white hair and beard, a proud look, and energetic movements? Who was that tall lady with her determined stride and those tired, dim, large, beautiful eyes? Who was that fresh, dignified, strong young woman, neither fashionable nor shy? Merchants? No, definitely not merchants. Germans? No, not Germans either. Gentlefolk? No, they’re different—they're distinguished people. That’s what those who saw them in church thought, and for some reason, they gladly moved aside for them more than for men in thick epaulets. Peter Ivánovich carried himself just as majestically as when he entered, praying quietly, with restraint, and without losing his composure. Natálya Nikoláevna knelt down, took out a handkerchief, and cried a lot during the cherubic hymn. Sónya seemed to struggle to focus on her prayers. Devotion didn’t come easily to her, but she didn’t look around, diligently making the sign of the cross.

Serézha stayed at home, partly because he had overslept himself, partly because he did not like to stand through a mass, which made his legs faint,—a matter he was unable to understand, since it was a mere trifle for[Pg 210] him to walk forty miles on snow-shoes, whereas standing through twelve pericopes was the greatest physical torture for him,—but chiefly because he felt that more than anything he needed a new suit of clothes. He dressed himself and went to Blacksmith Bridge. He had plenty of money. His father had made it a rule, ever since his son had passed his twenty-first year, to let him have as much money as he wished. It lay with him to leave his parents entirely without money.

Serézha stayed home, partly because he had overslept, and partly because he didn’t like to stand through a mass, which made his legs feel weak—a situation he couldn’t understand since walking forty miles on snowshoes was easy for him, while standing through twelve readings was pure torture. But mainly, he felt he really needed a new suit. He got dressed and headed to Blacksmith Bridge. He had plenty of money. His dad had made it a point to let him take as much as he wanted ever since he turned twenty-one. It was up to him to leave his parents completely broke.

How sorry I am for the 250 roubles which he threw away in Kuntz's shop of ready-made clothes! Any one of the gentlemen who met Serézha would have been only too happy to show him around, and would have regarded it as a piece of happiness to go with him to get his clothes made. But, as it was, he was a stranger in the crowd, and, making his way in his cap along Blacksmith Bridge, he went to the end, without looking into the shops, opened the door, and came out from it in a cinnamon-coloured half-dress coat, which was tight (though at that time they wore wide coats), and in loose black trousers (though they wore tight trousers), and in a flowery atlas waistcoat, which not one of the gentlemen, who were in Chevalier's special room, would have allowed their lackeys to wear, and bought a number of other a things; on the other hand, Kuntz marvelled at the young man's slender waist, the like of which, as he explained to everybody, he had never seen. Serézha knew that he had a beautiful waist, and he was very much flattered by the praise of a stranger, such as Kuntz was.

How sorry I am for the 250 roubles he wasted at Kuntz's ready-made clothing shop! Any of the gentlemen who met Serézha would have gladly shown him around and would have considered it a great pleasure to accompany him to get his clothes made. But instead, he was just another face in the crowd, walking along Blacksmith Bridge in his cap. He went to the end without glancing into the shops, opened a door, and came out wearing a cinnamon-colored half-dress coat that was tight (even though at that time, wide coats were in style), loose black trousers (even though they typically wore tight ones), and a floral atlas waistcoat that none of the gentlemen in Chevalier's special room would have even let their servants wear. He picked up a bunch of other items too; meanwhile, Kuntz was amazed by the young man's slim waist, claiming he had never seen anything like it before. Serézha was aware that he had a beautiful waist, and he felt quite flattered by the compliments from someone like Kuntz.

He came out with 250 roubles less, but was dressed badly, in fact so badly that his apparel two days later passed over into Vasíli's possession and always remained a disagreeable memory for Serézha.

He came out with 250 roubles less, but he was dressed poorly, so poorly that his clothes two days later ended up in Vasíli's possession and always remained an unpleasant memory for Serézha.

At home he went down-stairs, seated himself in the large hall, looking now and then into the sanctum, and ordered a breakfast of such strange dishes that the servant[Pg 211] in the kitchen had to laugh. Then he asked for a periodical, and pretended to be reading. When the servant, encouraged by the inexperience of the young man, addressed some questions to him, Serézha said, "Go to your place!" and blushed. But he said this so proudly that the servant obeyed. Mother, father, and daughter, upon returning home, found his clothes excellent.

At home, he went downstairs, settled into the large hall, glancing occasionally into the private room, and ordered a breakfast with such unusual dishes that the servant[Pg 211] in the kitchen couldn't help but laugh. Then, he asked for a magazine and pretended to read it. When the servant, encouraged by the young man's inexperience, asked him some questions, Serézha replied, "Go to your place!" and blushed. But he said it so confidently that the servant complied. When his mother, father, and sister returned home, they found his clothes to be excellent.

Do you remember that joyous sensation of childhood, when you were dressed up for your name-day and taken to mass, and when, upon returning with a holiday expression in your clothes, upon your countenance, and in your soul, you found toys and guests at home? You knew that on that day there would be no classes, that even the grown-ups celebrated on that day, and that that was a day of exceptions and pleasures for the whole house; you knew that you alone were the cause of that holiday, and that you would be forgiven, no matter what you might do, and you were surprised to see that the people in the streets did not celebrate along with your home folk, and the sounds were more audible, and the colours brighter,—in short, a name-day sensation. It was a sensation of that kind that Peter Ivánovich experienced on his return from church.

Do you remember that joyful feeling of childhood, when you were dressed up for your name day and taken to mass, and when, upon returning with a festive glow in your clothes, on your face, and in your heart, you found toys and guests at home? You knew that there would be no classes that day, that even the adults were celebrating, and that it was a day of special treats and fun for the whole family; you knew that you alone were the reason for that celebration, and that you would be forgiven for anything you might do. You were surprised to notice that people in the streets weren’t celebrating like your family, and the sounds seemed louder, and the colors were brighter—in short, it was the feeling of a name day. It was this kind of feeling that Peter Ivánovich experienced on his way back from church.

Pákhtin's solicitude of the evening before did not pass in vain: instead of toys Peter Ivánovich found at home several visiting-cards of distinguished Muscovites, who, in the year '56, regarded it as their peremptory duty to show every attention possible to a famous exile, whom they would under no consideration have wished to see three years before. In the eyes of Chevalier, the porter, and the servants of the hotel, the appearance of carriages asking for Peter Ivánovich, on that one morning increased their respect and subserviency tenfold.

Pákhtin's concern from the night before didn’t go unnoticed: instead of toys, Peter Ivánovich found several visiting cards from notable Muscovites at home, who in '56 felt it was their duty to show every possible courtesy to a famous exile they wouldn’t have wanted to see just three years earlier. To Chevalier, the porter, and the hotel staff, the arrival of carriages asking for Peter Ivánovich that morning boosted their respect and eagerness to serve him tenfold.

All those were name-day toys for Peter Ivánovich. No matter how much tried in life, how clever a man may be, the expression of respect from people respected by a[Pg 212] large number of men is always agreeable. Peter Ivánovich felt light of heart when Chevalier, bowing, offered to change his apartments and asked him to order anything he might need, and assured him that he regarded Peter Ivánovich's visit as a piece of luck, and when, examining the visiting-cards and throwing them into a vase, he called out the names of Count S——, Prince D——, and so forth.

All those were birthday gifts for Peter Ivánovich. No matter how much effort a person puts into life or how smart they are, getting respect from people who are well-respected by many is always nice. Peter Ivánovich felt lighthearted when Chevalier, bowing, offered to switch his apartments and asked him to request anything he might need, assuring him that he considered Peter Ivánovich's visit a stroke of luck. As he looked through the visiting cards and tossed them into a vase, he called out the names of Count S——, Prince D——, and so on.

Natálya Nikoláevna said that she would not receive anybody and that she would go at once to the house of Márya Ivánovna, to which Peter Ivánovich consented, though he wished very much to talk to some of the visitors.

Natálya Nikoláevna said she wouldn't meet anyone and that she would head straight to Márya Ivánovna's house, which Peter Ivánovich agreed to, even though he really wanted to talk to some of the guests.

Only one visitor managed to get through before the refusal to meet him. That was Pákhtin. If this man had been asked why he went away from the Prechístenka to go to Gazette Lane, he would have been unable to give any excuse, except that he was fond of everything new and remarkable, and so had come to see Peter Ivánovich, as something rare. One would think that, coming to see a stranger for no other reason than that, he would have been embarrassed. But the contrary was true. Peter Ivánovich and his son and Sónya Petróvna became embarrassed. Natálya Nikoláevna was too much of a grande dame to become embarrassed for any reason whatever. The weary glance of her beautiful black eyes was calmly lowered on Pákhtin. But Pákhtin was refreshing, self-contented, and gaily amiable, as always. He was a friend of Márya Ivánovna's.

Only one visitor managed to get through before they refused to meet him. That was Pákhtin. If someone had asked him why he left Prechístenka to go to Gazette Lane, he wouldn’t have been able to offer any excuse, other than that he was drawn to everything new and interesting, and wanted to see Peter Ivánovich as something unique. You would think that coming to meet a stranger for that reason alone would make him feel awkward. But the opposite happened. Peter Ivánovich, his son, and Sónya Petróvna were the ones who felt uncomfortable. Natálya Nikoláevna was too much of a grande dame to feel embarrassed by anything at all. The tired look in her beautiful black eyes was calmly directed at Pákhtin. But Pákhtin was refreshing, confident, and cheery, as always. He was a friend of Márya Ivánovna's.

"Ah!" said Natálya Nikoláevna.

"Ah!" said Natálya Nikoláevna.

"Not a friend,—the difference of our years,—but she has always been kind to me."

"Not a friend—just the difference in our ages—but she has always been nice to me."

Pákhtin was an old admirer of Peter Ivánovich's,—he knew his companions. He hoped that he could be useful to the newcomers. He would have appeared the previous evening, but could not find the time, and[Pg 213] begged to be excused, and sat down and talked for a long time.

Pákhtin had long admired Peter Ivánovich and knew his friends well. He hoped to be helpful to the newcomers. He would have shown up the night before, but he couldn't find the time, so he asked to be excused and sat down to chat for a while.

"Yes, I must tell you, I have found many changes in Russia since then," Peter Ivánovich said, in reply to a question.

"Yeah, I have to say, I've noticed a lot of changes in Russia since then," Peter Ivánovich replied to a question.

The moment Peter Ivánovich began to speak, you ought to have seen with what respectful attention Pákhtin received every word that flew out of the mouth of the distinguished old man, and how after each sentence, at times after a word, Pákhtin with a nod, a smile, or a motion of his eyes gave him to understand that he had received and accepted the memorable sentence or word.

The moment Peter Ivánovich started to speak, you should have seen how respectfully Pákhtin listened to every word that came from the distinguished old man. After each sentence, sometimes even after a single word, Pákhtin would nod, smile, or use his eyes to indicate that he understood and accepted the impactful statement or word.

The weary glance approved of that manœuvre. Sergyéy Petróvich seemed to be afraid lest his father's conversation should not be weighty enough, corresponding to the attention of the hearer. Sónya Petróvna, on the contrary, smiled that imperceptible self-satisfied smile which people smile who have caught a man's ridiculous side. It seemed to her that nothing was to be got from him, that he was a "shyúshka," as she and her brother nicknamed a certain class of people.

The tired look agreed with that move. Sergyéy Petróvich seemed worried that his father's conversation wouldn't be significant enough to match the attention of the listener. On the other hand, Sónya Petróvna smiled that subtle self-satisfied smile that people wear when they've noticed a man's foolishness. She felt that there was nothing to gain from him, that he was a "shyúshka," as she and her brother referred to a certain type of person.

Peter Ivánovich declared that during his journey he had seen enormous changes, which gave him pleasure.

Peter Ivánovich stated that on his journey he had witnessed huge changes, which made him happy.

"There is no comparison, the masses—the peasants—stand so much higher now, have so much greater consciousness of their dignity," he said, as though repeating some old phrases. "I must say that the masses have always interested me most. I am of the opinion that the strength of Russia does not lie in us, but in the masses," and so forth.

"There’s no comparison; the masses—the peasants—are much better off now, with a much greater awareness of their dignity," he said, almost like he was reciting old phrases. "I have to say that I’ve always been most interested in the masses. I believe that Russia's strength doesn’t come from us, but from the masses," and so on.

Peter Ivánovich with characteristic zeal evolved his more or less original ideas in regard to many important subjects. We shall hear more of them in fuller form. Pákhtin was melting for joy, and fully agreed with him in everything.

Peter Ivánovich eagerly developed his somewhat original ideas about many important topics. We will hear more about them in greater detail later. Pákhtin was overjoyed and completely agreed with him on everything.

"You must by all means meet the Aksátovs. Will you[Pg 214] permit me to introduce them to you, prince? You know they have permitted him to publish his periodical. To-morrow, they say, the first number will appear. I have also read his remarkable article on the consistency of the theory of science in the abstract. Remarkably interesting. Another article, the history of Servia in the eleventh century, of that famous general Karbovánets, is also very interesting. Altogether an enormous step."

"You absolutely must meet the Aksátovs. Will you[Pg 214] let me introduce them to you, prince? You know they’ve let him publish his magazine. Tomorrow, they say, the first issue will come out. I’ve also read his amazing article on the consistency of the theory of science in the abstract. Really fascinating. Another article about the history of Serbia in the eleventh century, about that famous general Karbovánets, is also very intriguing. Overall, it's a tremendous advancement."

"Indeed," said Peter Ivánovich. But he was apparently not interested in all these bits of information; he did not even know the names and merits of all those men whom Pákhtin quoted as universally known.

"Yeah," said Peter Ivánovich. But he clearly wasn't interested in all this information; he didn't even know the names and accomplishments of all those men Pákhtin mentioned as well-known.

But Natálya Nikoláevna, without denying the necessity of knowing all these men and conditions, remarked in justification of her husband that Pierre received his periodicals very late. He read entirely too much.

But Natálya Nikoláevna, without denying the need to know all these men and circumstances, noted in defense of her husband that Pierre got his magazines very late. He read way too much.

"Papa, shall we not go to aunty?" asked Sónya, upon coming in.

"Hey, Dad, should we go to Auntie's?" Sónya asked as she walked in.

"We shall, but we must have our breakfast. Won't you have anything?"

"We will, but we need to have our breakfast first. Would you like something to eat?"

Pákhtin naturally declined, but Peter Ivánovich, with the hospitality characteristic of every Russian and of him in particular, insisted that Pákhtin should eat and drink something. He himself emptied a wine-glass of vódka and a tumbler of Bordeaux. Pákhtin noticed that as he was filling his glass, Natálya accidentally turned away from it, and the son cast a peculiar glance on his father's hands.

Pákhtin naturally declined, but Peter Ivánovich, with the hospitality typical of every Russian and especially of him, insisted that Pákhtin should eat and drink something. He himself downed a shot of vodka and a glass of Bordeaux. Pákhtin noticed that while he was filling his glass, Natálya accidentally turned away from it, and the son gave a strange look at his father's hands.

After the wine, Peter Ivánovich, in response to Pákhtin's questions about what his opinion was in respect to the new literature, the new tendency, the war, the peace (Pákhtin had a knack of uniting the most diversified subjects into one senseless but smooth conversation), in response to these questions Peter Ivánovich at once replied with one general profession de foi, and either under the influence of the wine, or of the subject of the conversation,[Pg 215] he became so excited that tears appeared in his eyes, and Pákhtin, too, was in ecstasy, and himself became tearful, and without embarrassment expressed his conviction that Peter Ivánovich was now in advance of all the foremost men and should become the head of all the parties. Peter Ivánovich's eyes became inflamed,—he believed what Pákhtin was telling him,—and he would have continued talking for a long time, if Sónya Petróvna had not schemed to get Natálya Nikoláevna to put on her mantilla, and had not come herself to raise Peter Ivánovich from his seat. He poured out the rest of the wine into a glass, but Sónya Petróvna drank it.

After the wine, Peter Ivánovich, answering Pákhtin's questions about his thoughts on the new literature, the latest trends, the war, and peace (Pákhtin had a talent for combining the most unrelated topics into one nonsensical yet smooth conversation), immediately responded with one general declaration of faith. Either due to the wine or the topic of conversation, he became so passionate that tears filled his eyes, and Pákhtin, equally moved, also began to tear up. Without any embarrassment, he expressed his belief that Peter Ivánovich was ahead of all the leading figures and should take charge of all the parties. Peter Ivánovich's eyes lit up—he truly believed what Pákhtin was saying—and he would have kept talking for a long time if Sónya Petróvna hadn't plotted to have Natálya Nikoláevna put on her mantilla and hadn't come over to help Peter Ivánovich get up from his seat. He poured out the rest of the wine into a glass, but Sónya Petróvna drank it.

"What is this?"

"What’s this?"

"I have not had any yet, papa, pardon."

"I haven't had any yet, Dad, sorry."

He smiled.

He grinned.

"Well, let us go to Márya Ivánovna's. You will excuse us, Monsieur Pákhtin."

"Well, let's head over to Márya Ivánovna's. Please excuse us, Monsieur Pákhtin."

And Peter Ivánovich left the room, carrying his head high. In the vestibule he met a general, who had come to call on his old acquaintance. They had not seen each other for thirty-five years. The general was toothless and bald.

And Peter Ivánovich left the room with his head held high. In the hallway, he ran into a general who had come to visit an old friend. They hadn't seen each other in thirty-five years. The general was toothless and bald.

"How fresh you still are!" he said. "Evidently Siberia is better than St. Petersburg. These are your family,—introduce me to them! What a fine fellow your son is! So to dinner to-morrow?"

"How fresh you still look!" he said. "Clearly, Siberia is better than St. Petersburg. These are your family—let me meet them! What a great guy your son is! So, dinner tomorrow?"

"Yes, yes, by all means."

"Sure, absolutely, go for it."

On the porch they met the famous Chikháev, another old acquaintance.

On the porch, they ran into the famous Chikháev, an old acquaintance.

"How did you find out that I had arrived?"

"How did you know I was here?"

"It would be a shame for Moscow if it did not know it. It is a shame that you were not met at the barrier. Where do you dine? No doubt with your sister, Márya Ivánovna. Very well, I shall be there myself."

"It would be a shame for Moscow not to know. It's a pity you weren't greeted at the gates. Where are you having dinner? Probably with your sister, Márya Ivánovna. Alright, I'll be there too."

Peter Ivánovich always had the aspect of a proud man for one who could not through that exterior make out the[Pg 216] expression of unspeakable goodness and impressionableness; but just then even Márya Nikoláevna was delighted to see his unwonted dignity, and Sónya Petróvna smiled with her eyes, as she looked at him. They arrived at the house of Márya Ivánovna. Márya Ivánovna was Peter Ivánovich's godmother and ten years his senior. She was an old maid.

Peter Ivánovich always had the look of a proud man, making it hard to see the deep kindness and sensitivity underneath that exterior. But, at that moment, even Márya Nikoláevna was pleased to see his unusual dignity, and Sónya Petróvna smiled with her eyes as she watched him. They arrived at the house of Márya Ivánovna. Márya Ivánovna was Peter Ivánovich's godmother and ten years older than him. She was an old maid.

Her history, why she did not get married, and how she had passed her youth, I will tell some time later.

Her story, why she didn’t get married, and how she spent her youth, I will share some time later.

She had lived uninterruptedly for forty years in Moscow. She had neither much intelligence, nor great wealth, and she did not think much of connections,—on the contrary; and there was not a man who did not respect her. She was so convinced that everybody ought to respect her that everybody actually respected her. There were some young liberals from the university who did not recognize her power, but these gentlemen made a bold front only in her absence. She needed only to enter the drawing-room with her royal gait, to say something in her calm manner, to smile her kindly smile, and they were vanquished. Her society consisted of everybody. She looked upon all of Moscow as her home folk, and treated them as such. She had friends mostly among the young people and clever men, but women she did not like. She had also dependents, whom our literature has for some reason included with the Hungarian woman and with generals in one common class for contempt; but Márya Ivánovna considered it better for Skópin, who had been ruined in cards, and Madame Byéshev, whom her husband had driven away, to be living with her than in misery, and so she kept them.

She had lived in Moscow for forty uninterrupted years. She wasn’t particularly smart or wealthy, and she didn’t think much of connections—in fact, the opposite was true; yet there wasn’t a man who didn’t respect her. She was so sure that everyone should respect her that they actually did. There were some young liberals from the university who didn’t acknowledge her influence, but they only put on a brave face when she wasn’t around. As soon as she entered the drawing-room with her regal walk, spoke in her calm way, and smiled her warm smile, they were defeated. Everyone was part of her social circle. She saw all of Moscow as her family and treated them accordingly. She had friends mostly among young people and intelligent men, but she didn’t like women much. She also had dependents, whom our literature unfairly groups together with Hungarian women and generals in one class of disdain; but Márya Ivánovna thought it better for Skópin, who had lost everything at cards, and Madame Byéshev, who had been abandoned by her husband, to live with her than to suffer in poverty, so she took them in.

But the two great passions in Márya Ivánovna's present life were her two brothers. Peter Ivánovich was her idol. Prince Iván was hateful to her. She had not known that Peter Ivánovich had arrived; she had attended mass, and was just finishing her coffee.

But the two main passions in Márya Ivánovna's life right now were her two brothers. Peter Ivánovich was her idol. Prince Iván was someone she disliked. She hadn’t realized that Peter Ivánovich had arrived; she had just finished attending mass and was finishing her coffee.

At the table sat the vicar of Moscow, Madame Byéshev, and Skópin. Márya Ivánovna was telling them about young Count V——, the son of P—— Z——, who had returned from Sevastopol, and with whom she was in love. (She had some passion all the time.) He was to dine with her on that day. The vicar got up and bowed himself out. Márya Ivánovna did not keep him,—she was a freethinker in this respect: she was pious, but had no use for monks and laughed at the ladies that ran after them, and boldly asserted that in her opinion monks were just such men as we sinful people, and that it was better to find salvation in the world than in a monastery.

At the table sat the vicar of Moscow, Madame Byéshev, and Skópin. Márya Ivánovna was telling them about young Count V——, the son of P—— Z——, who had just returned from Sevastopol and with whom she was in love. (She was always a bit passion-driven.) He was supposed to have dinner with her that day. The vicar stood up and excused himself. Márya Ivánovna didn’t try to stop him—she was pretty open-minded about this: she was religious but had no use for monks and laughed at the ladies who chased after them. She confidently claimed that, in her opinion, monks were just like the rest of us sinful people, and that it was better to seek salvation in the world than in a monastery.

"Give the order not to receive anybody, my dear," she said, "I will write to Pierre. I cannot understand why he is not coming. No doubt, Natálya Nikoláevna is ill."

"Tell them not to let anyone in, my dear," she said, "I’ll write to Pierre. I don't understand why he isn't coming. Surely, Natálya Nikoláevna is sick."

Márya Ivánovna was of the opinion that Natálya Nikoláevna did not like her and was her enemy. She could not forgive her because it was not she, his sister, who had given up her property and had followed him to Siberia, but Natálya Nikoláevna, and because her brother had definitely declined her offer when she got ready to go with him. After thirty-five years she was beginning to believe that Natálya Nikoláevna was the best woman in the world and his guardian angel; but she was envious, and it seemed all the time to her that she was not a good woman.

Márya Ivánovna believed that Natálya Nikoláevna didn't like her and was her enemy. She couldn't forgive her because it wasn't her, his sister, who had given up her property and followed him to Siberia, but Natálya Nikoláevna, and because her brother had definitely turned down her offer to go with him. After thirty-five years, she was starting to think that Natálya Nikoláevna was the best woman in the world and his guardian angel; but she felt envious, and it seemed to her all the time that she wasn't a good woman.

She got up, took a few steps in the parlour, and was on the point of entering the cabinet when the door opened, and Madame Byéshev's wrinkled, grayish face, expressing joyous terror, was thrust through the door.

She got up, took a few steps into the living room, and was about to enter the study when the door opened, and Madame Byéshev's wrinkled, grayish face, showing a mix of joy and fear, peeked through the door.

"Márya Ivánovna, prepare yourself," she said.

"Márya Ivánovna, get ready," she said.

"A letter?"

"Got a letter?"

"No, something better—"

"No, something better—"

But before she had a chance to finish, a man's loud voice was heard in the antechamber:

But before she could finish, a man's loud voice echoed in the antechamber:

"Where is she? Go, Natásha."

"Where is she? Go, Natasha."

"He!" muttered Márya Ivánovna, walking with long, firm steps toward her brother. She met them all as though she had last seen them the day before.

"Hey!" muttered Márya Ivánovna, walking with long, confident strides toward her brother. She greeted them all as if she had seen them just the day before.

"When didst thou arrive? Where have you stopped? How have you come,—in a carriage?" Such were the questions which Márya Ivánovna put, walking with them to the drawing-room and not hearing the answers, and looking with large eyes, now upon one, and now upon another. Madame Byéshev was surprised at this calm, even indifference, and did not approve of it. They all smiled; the conversation died down, and Márya Ivánovna looked silently and seriously at her brother.

"When did you arrive? Where have you been staying? How did you get here—in a carriage?" Those were the questions Márya Ivánovna asked as she walked with them to the drawing room, not really listening to the answers and looking with wide eyes, first at one and then at another. Madame Byéshev was surprised by this calm, almost indifferent demeanor, and didn’t think it was right. They all smiled, the conversation faded away, and Márya Ivánovna looked silently and seriously at her brother.

"How are you?" asked Peter Ivánovich, taking her hand, and smiling.

"How are you?" Peter Ivánovich asked, taking her hand and smiling.

Peter Ivánovich said "you" to her, though she had said "thou." Márya Ivánovna once more looked at his gray beard, his bald head, his teeth, his wrinkles, his eyes, his sunburnt face, and recognized all that.

Peter Ivánovich addressed her as "you," even though she had referred to him as "thou." Márya Ivánovna took another look at his gray beard, bald head, teeth, wrinkles, eyes, and tanned face, and recognized all of it.

"Here is my Sónya."

"Here is my Sonya."

But she did not look around.

But she didn’t turn around.

"What a stup—" her voice faltered, and she took hold of his bald head with her large white hands. "What a stupid you are," she had intended to say, "not to have prepared me," but her shoulders and breast began to tremble, her old face twitched, and she burst out into sobs, pressing to her breast his bald head, and repeating: "What a stupid you are not to have prepared me!"

"What a stupid—" her voice wavered, and she grasped his bald head with her large white hands. "What a fool you are," she meant to say, "for not preparing me," but her shoulders and chest started to shake, her aged face twitched, and she broke down in tears, holding his bald head against her chest and saying over and over: "What a fool you are for not preparing me!"

Peter Ivánovich no longer appeared as such a great man to himself, not so important as he had appeared on Chevalier's porch. His back was resting against a chair, but his head was in his sister's arms, his nose was pressed against her corset, his nose was tickled, his hair dishevelled, and there were tears in his eyes. But he felt happy.

Peter Ivánovich no longer saw himself as such a great man, not as important as he had seemed on Chevalier's porch. His back was resting against a chair, but his head was in his sister's arms, his nose pressed against her corset, tickled, his hair messy, and there were tears in his eyes. But he felt happy.

When this outburst of joyous tears was over, Márya Ivánovna understood what had happened and believed it,[Pg 219] and began to examine them all. But several times during the course of the day, whenever she recalled what he had been then, and what she had been, and what they were now, and whenever the past misfortunes, and past joys and loves, vividly rose in her imagination, she was again seized by emotion, and got up and repeated: "What a stupid you are, Pierre, what a stupid not to have prepared me!"

When the outburst of joyful tears ended, Márya Ivánovna realized what had happened and accepted it,[Pg 219] and started to look at everyone. But several times throughout the day, every time she thought about who he used to be, who she used to be, and who they were now, and whenever the past hardships, joys, and loves vividly flashed in her mind, she was overwhelmed with emotion again, got up, and repeated, "What a fool you are, Pierre, what a fool for not preparing me!"

"Why did you not come straight to me? I should have found room for you," said Márya Ivánovna. "At least, stay to dinner. You will not feel lonesome, Sergyéy,—a young, brave Sevastopol soldier is dining here to-day. Do you not know Nikoláy Mikháylovich's son? He is a writer,—has written something nice. I have not read it, but they praise it, and he is a dear fellow,—I shall send for him. Chikháev, too, wanted to come. He is a babbler,—I do not like him. Has he already called on you? Have you seen Nikíta? That is all nonsense. What do you intend to do? How are you, how is your health, Natálya? What are you going to do with this young fellow, and with this beauty?"

"Why didn't you come straight to me? I could have made space for you," said Márya Ivánovna. "At least stay for dinner. You won’t feel lonely, Sergyéy—there's a young, brave soldier from Sevastopol dining here today. Don’t you know Nikoláy Mikháylovich's son? He’s a writer—he’s written something nice. I haven’t read it myself, but people say it’s good, and he’s a great guy—I’ll send for him. Chikháev wanted to come too. He talks a lot—I’m not a fan of his. Has he already visited you? Have you seen Nikíta? That's all nonsense. What are you planning to do? How are you doing, and how's your health, Natálya? What are you going to do with this young man and with this beauty?"

But the conversation somehow did not flow.

But the conversation just didn't seem to go anywhere.

Before dinner Natálya Nikoláevna went with the children to an old aunt; brother and sister were left alone, and he began to tell her of his plans.

Before dinner, Natálya Nikoláevna took the kids to visit an old aunt; the brother and sister were left alone, and he started to share his plans with her.

"Sónya is a young lady, she has to be taken out; consequently, we are going to live in Moscow," said Márya Ivánovna.

"Sónya is a young woman, she needs to be introduced to society; therefore, we are moving to Moscow," said Márya Ivánovna.

"Never."

"Not ever."

"Serézha has to serve."

"Serézha has to serve."

"Never."

"Never."

"You are still as crazy as ever."

"You are still as wild as ever."

But she was just as fond of the crazy man.

But she was just as attached to the crazy guy.

"First we must stay here, then go to the country, and show everything to the children."

"First, we need to stay here, then head out to the countryside, and show everything to the kids."

"It is my rule not to interfere in family matters," said[Pg 220] Márya Ivánovna, after calming down from her agitation, "and not to give advice. A young man has to serve, that I have always thought, and now more than ever. You do not know, Pierre, what these young men nowadays are. I know them all: there, Prince Dmítri's son is all ruined. Their own fault. I am not afraid of anybody, I am an old woman. It is not good." And she began to talk about the government. She was dissatisfied with it for the excessive liberty which was given to everything. "The one good thing they have done was to let you out. That is good."

"It’s my rule not to get involved in family matters," said[Pg 220] Márya Ivánovna, after calming down from her agitation, "and not to offer advice. A young man has to serve, and I’ve always believed that, especially now. You don’t know, Pierre, what these young men are like today. I know them all: look at Prince Dmítri’s son; he’s completely ruined. It’s their own fault. I’m not afraid of anyone; I’m an old woman. It’s not good." And she began to talk about the government. She was unhappy with it for the excessive freedom that was allowed everywhere. "The one good thing they did was let you out. That’s a good thing."

Pierre began to defend it, but Márya Ivánovna was not Pákhtin: they could come to no terms. She grew excited.

Pierre started to defend it, but Márya Ivánovna was not Pákhtin: they couldn't reach any agreement. She became agitated.

"What business have you to defend it? You are just as senseless as ever, I see."

"What right do you have to defend it? You're just as clueless as ever, I see."

Peter Ivánovich grew silent, with a smile which showed that he did not surrender, but that he did not wish to quarrel with Márya Ivánovna.

Peter Ivánovich fell silent, a smile on his face that indicated he wasn't giving in, but he also didn't want to argue with Márya Ivánovna.

"You are smiling. We know that. You do not wish to discuss with me, a woman," she, said, merrily and kindly, and casting a shrewd, intelligent glance at her brother, such as could not be expected from her old, large-featured face. "You could not convince me, my friend. I am ending my three score and ten. I have not been a fool all that time, and have seen a thing or two. I have read none of your books, and I never will. There is only nonsense in them!"

"You’re smiling. We know that. You don’t want to talk to me, a woman," she said cheerfully and kindly, giving her brother a clever, knowing look that didn’t seem to match her old, prominent features. "You couldn’t convince me, my friend. I’m nearing seventy. I haven’t been a fool all these years and have learned a thing or two. I haven’t read any of your books, and I never will. There’s nothing but nonsense in them!"

"Well, how do you like my children? Serézha?" Peter Ivánovich said, with the same smile.

"Well, what do you think of my kids? Serézha?" Peter Ivánovich said, still smiling.

"Wait, wait!" his sister replied, with a threatening gesture. "Don't switch me off on your children! We shall have time to talk about them. Here is what I wanted to tell you. You are a senseless man, as senseless as ever, I see it in your eye. Now they are going to carry you in their arms. Such is the fashion. You are all in vogue now. Yes, yes, I see by your eyes that you[Pg 221] are as senseless as ever," she added, in response to his smile. "Keep away, I implore you in the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, from those modern liberals. God knows what they are up to. I know it will not end well. Our government is silent just now, but when it comes later to showing up the nails, you will recall my words. I am afraid lest you should get mixed up in things again. Give it up! It is all nonsense. You have children."

"Wait, wait!" his sister said, making a threatening gesture. "Don’t ignore me with your kids! We’ll have time to talk about them. Here’s what I wanted to say. You’re being foolish, as foolish as ever—I can see it in your eyes. Now they’re going to carry you around. That’s the trend now. You’re all the rage. Yes, yes, I can tell from your eyes that you[Pg 221] are as foolish as ever," she added, responding to his smile. "Stay away, I beg you, in the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, from those modern liberals. God knows what they’re up to. I know it won’t end well. Our government is quiet right now, but when it comes time to reveal the truth, you’ll remember what I said. I’m worried you might get caught up in things again. Just leave it! It’s all nonsense. You have kids."

"Evidently you do not know me, Márya Ivánovna," said her brother.

"Evidently, you don't know me, Márya Ivánovna," her brother said.

"All right, all right, we shall see. Either I do not know you, or you do not know yourself. I just told you what I had on my heart, and if you will listen to me, well and good. Now we can talk about Serézha. What kind of a lad is he?" She wanted to say, "I do not like him very much," but she only said: "He resembles his mother remarkably: they are like two drops of water. Sónya is you all over,—I like her very much, very much—so sweet and open. She is a dear. Where is she, Sónya? Yes, I forgot."

"Okay, okay, we'll see. Either I don't know you, or you don't know yourself. I just shared what's on my mind, and if you choose to listen, that's great. Now, let's talk about Serézha. What’s he like?" She wanted to say, "I don't like him very much," but she only said, "He looks just like his mom—they're like two peas in a pod. Sónya is just like you—I really like her, a lot—so sweet and genuine. She's a sweetheart. Where is Sónya, by the way? Oh, I forgot."

"How shall I tell you? Sónya will make a good wife and a good mother, but my Serézha is clever, very clever,—nobody will take that from him. He studied well,—a little lazy. He is very fond of the natural sciences. We have been fortunate: we had an excellent, excellent teacher. He wants to enter the university,—to attend lectures on the natural sciences, chemistry—"

"How can I put this? Sónya will be a good wife and a good mother, but my Serézha is smart, really smart—no one can take that away from him. He studied well, though he’s a bit lazy. He loves natural sciences. We've been lucky to have a great, great teacher. He wants to go to university—to attend lectures on natural sciences, chemistry—"

Márya Ivánovna scarcely listened when her brother began to speak of the natural sciences. She seemed to feel sad, especially when he mentioned chemistry. She heaved a deep sigh and replied directly to that train of thoughts which the natural sciences evoked in her.

Márya Ivánovna barely paid attention when her brother started talking about the natural sciences. She looked really down, especially when he brought up chemistry. She let out a deep sigh and responded directly to the thoughts that the natural sciences stirred up in her.

"If you knew how sorry I am for them, Pierre," she said, with sincere, calm, humble sadness. "So sorry, so sorry. A whole life before them. Oh, how much they will suffer yet!"

"If you knew how sorry I am for them, Pierre," she said, with genuine, calm, humble sadness. "So sorry, so sorry. A whole life ahead of them. Oh, how much they will suffer still!"

"Well, we must hope that they will be more fortunate than we."

"Well, we have to hope that they'll have better luck than we did."

"God grant it, God grant it! It is hard to live, Pierre! Take this one advice from me, my dear: don't philosophize! What a stupid you are, Pierre, oh, what a stupid! But I must attend to matters. I have invited a lot of people, but how am I going to feed them?" She flared up, turned away, and rang the bell.

"God, please! It's tough to live, Pierre! Just take this advice from me, my dear: don't overthink it! You're such an idiot, Pierre, seriously! But I need to deal with things. I’ve invited a lot of people, but how am I going to feed them?" She snapped, turned away, and rang the bell.

"Call Tarás!"

"Call Tarás!"

"Is the old man still with you?"

"Is the old man still around?"

"Yes; why, he is a boy in comparison with me."

"Yeah; he's just a kid compared to me."

Tarás was angry and clean, but he undertook to get everything done.

Tarás was upset but determined to get everything done.

Soon Natálya Nikoláevna and Sónya, agleam with cold and happiness, and rustling in their dresses, entered the room; Serézha was still out, attending to some purchases.

Soon Natálya Nikoláevna and Sónya, shining with cold and happiness, and rustling in their dresses, entered the room; Serézha was still out, taking care of some shopping.

"Let me get a good look at her!"

"Let me see her!"

Márya Ivánovna took her face. Natálya Nikoláevna began to tell something.

Márya Ivánovna took her face. Natálya Nikoláevna started to say something.

THE DECEMBRISTS

THE DECEMBRISTS

SECOND FRAGMENT

SECOND FRAGMENT

(Variant of the First Chapter)

(Variant of the First Chapter)

The litigation "about the seizure in the Government of Pénza, County of Krasnoslobódsk, by the landed proprietor and ex-lieutenant of the Guards, Iván Apýkhtin, of four thousand desyatínas of land from the neighbouring Crown peasants of the village of Izlegóshcha," was through the solicitude of the peasants' representative, Iván Mirónov, decided in the court of the first instance—the County Court—in favour of the peasants, and the enormous parcel of land, partly in forest, and partly in ploughings which had been broken by Apýkhtin's serfs, in the year 1815 returned into the possession of the peasants, and they in the year 1816 sowed in this land and harvested.

The lawsuit "about the seizure in the Government of Pénza, County of Krasnoslobódsk, by the landowner and former lieutenant of the Guards, Iván Apýkhtin, of four thousand desyatínas of land from the neighboring Crown peasants of the village of Izlegóshcha," was resolved in favor of the peasants by the County Court, thanks to the efforts of the peasants' representative, Iván Mirónov. In 1815, the large parcel of land, which included both forest and fields that had been cultivated by Apýkhtin's serfs, was returned to the peasants, and in 1816, they planted crops on this land and harvested them.

The winning of this irregular case by the peasants surprised all the neighbours and even the peasants themselves. This success of theirs could be explained only on the supposition that Iván Petróvich Apýkhtin, a very meek, peaceful man, who was opposed to litigations and was convinced of the righteousness of this matter, had taken no measures against the action of the peasants. On the other hand, Iván Mirónov, the peasants' representative, a dry, hook-nosed, literate peasant, who had been a township elder and had acted in the capacity of collector of taxes, had collected fifty kopeks from each peasant,[Pg 224] which money he cleverly applied in the distribution of presents, and had very shrewdly conducted the whole affair.

The peasants’ unexpected win in this unusual case shocked all the neighbors and even the peasants themselves. Their success could only be explained by the belief that Iván Petróvich Apýkhtin, a very mild and calm man who was against lawsuits and believed in the fairness of this issue, hadn’t taken any action against the peasants. On the other hand, Iván Mirónov, the peasants' representative, a dry, hook-nosed, educated peasant who had been a township elder and served as the tax collector, collected fifty kopeks from each peasant,[Pg 224] which he cleverly used to distribute gifts, and he skillfully managed the entire situation.

Immediately after the decision handed down by the County Court, Apýkhtin, seeing the danger, gave a power of attorney to the shrewd manumitted serf, Ilyá Mitrofánov, who appealed to the higher court against the decision of the County Court. Ilyá Mitrofánov managed the affair so shrewdly that, in spite of all the cunning of the peasants' representative, Iván Mirónov, in spite of the considerable presents distributed by him to the members of the higher court, the case was retried in the Government Court in favour of the proprietor, and the land was to go back to him from the peasants, of which fact their representative was duly informed.

Immediately after the County Court's decision, Apýkhtin, sensing the risk, granted power of attorney to the clever freed serf, Ilyá Mitrofánov, who appealed the County Court's ruling to a higher court. Ilyá Mitrofánov handled the situation so adeptly that despite all the tricks of the peasants' representative, Iván Mirónov, and despite the significant bribes he gave to the members of the higher court, the case was retried in the Government Court in favor of the landlord, and the land was ordered to be returned to him from the peasants, of which their representative was properly informed.

The representative, Iván Mirónov, told the peasants at the meeting of the Commune that the gentleman in the Government capital had pulled the proprietor's leg and had "mixed up" the whole business, so that they wanted to take the land back again, but that the proprietor would not be successful, because he had a petition all written up to be sent to the Senate, and that then the land would be for ever confirmed to the peasants; all they had to do was to collect a rouble from each soul. The peasants decided to collect the money and again to entrust the whole matter to Iván Mirónov. When Mirónov had all the money in his hands, he went to St. Petersburg.

The representative, Iván Mirónov, told the peasants at the Commune meeting that the guy in the Government capital had tricked the landlord and had "messed up" the entire situation, so they wanted to take the land back, but the landlord wouldn't succeed because he had a petition all written up to send to the Senate, and then the land would be officially confirmed for the peasants; all they needed to do was collect a rouble from each person. The peasants decided to gather the money and once again trust the whole matter to Iván Mirónov. Once Mirónov had all the money, he went to St. Petersburg.

When, in the year 1817, during Passion-week,—it fell late that year,—the time came to plough the ground, the Izlegóshcha peasants began to discuss at a meeting whether they ought to plough the land under litigation during that year, or not; and, although Apýkhtin's clerk had come to see them during Lent with the order that they should not plough the land and should come to some agreement with him in regard to the rye already planted in what had been the doubtful, and now was Apýkhtin's[Pg 225] land, the peasants, for the very reason that the winter crop had been sowed on the debatable land, and because Apýkhtin, in his desire to avoid being unfair to them, wished to arbitrate the matter with them, decided to plough the land under litigation and to take possession of it before touching any other fields.

When, in 1817, during Passion Week—it happened late that year—the time came to plow the ground, the Izlegóshcha peasants began discussing at a meeting whether they should plow the disputed land that year or not. Although Apýkhtin's clerk had visited them during Lent with the order that they should not plow the land and should come to some agreement regarding the rye already planted on what had been the questionable and now was Apýkhtin's[Pg 225] land, the peasants decided to plow the disputed land and claim it before working on any other fields, partly because the winter crop had already been sown on the disputed ground and also because Apýkhtin, wanting to be fair to them, was willing to negotiate the matter.

On the very day when the peasants went out to plough, which was Maundy Thursday, Iván Petróvich Apýkhtin, who had been preparing himself for communion during the Passion-week, went to communion, and early in the morning drove to the church in the village of Izlegóshcha, of which he was a parishioner, and there he, without knowing anything about the matter, amicably chatted with the church elder. Iván Petróvich had been to confession the night before, and had attended vigils at home; in the morning he had himself read the Rules, and at eight o'clock had left the house. They waited for him with the mass. As he stood at the altar, where he usually stood, Iván Petróvich rather reflected than prayed, which made him dissatisfied with himself.

On the very day the farmers went out to plow, which was Maundy Thursday, Iván Petróvich Apýkhtin, who had been getting ready for communion during Holy Week, went to take communion. Early in the morning, he drove to the church in the village of Izlegóshcha, where he was a parishioner. There, he chatted amicably with the church elder, unaware of any issues. Iván Petróvich had gone to confession the night before and had participated in vigils at home. In the morning, he read the prayers himself and left the house at eight o'clock. They waited for him to start the mass. As he stood at the altar, where he usually stood, Iván Petróvich found himself reflecting more than praying, which left him feeling dissatisfied with himself.

Like many people of that time, and, so far as that goes, of all times, he was not quite clear in matters of religion. He was past fifty years of age; he never omitted carrying out any rite, attended church, and went to communion once a year; in talking to his only daughter, he instructed her in the articles of faith; but, if he had been asked whether he really believed, he would not have known what to reply.

Like many people back then, and honestly, throughout history, he was a bit confused about religion. He was over fifty years old; he never missed performing any rituals, attended church, and took communion once a year. When talking to his only daughter, he taught her the key beliefs; however, if someone had asked him whether he truly believed, he wouldn’t have known how to respond.

On that day more than on any other, he felt meek of spirit, and, standing at the altar, he, instead of praying, thought of how strangely everything was constructed in the world: there he was, almost an old man, taking the communion for perhaps the fortieth time in his life, and he knew that everybody, all his home folk and all the people in the church, looked at him as a model and took him for an example, and he felt himself obliged to act as[Pg 226] an example in matters of religion, whereas he himself did not know anything, and soon, very soon, he would die, and even if he were killed he could not tell whether that in which he was showing an example to others was true. And it also seemed strange to him how every one considered—that he saw—old people to be firm and to know what was necessary and what not (thus he always thought about old men), and there he was old and positively failed to know, and was just as frivolous as he had been twenty years before; the only difference was that formerly he did not conceal it, while now he did. Just as in his childhood it had occurred to him during the service that he might crow like a cock, even so now all kinds of foolish things passed through his mind, and he, the old man, reverentially bent his head, touching the flagstones of the church with the old knuckles of his hands, and Father Vasíli was evidently timid in celebrating mass in his presence, and incited to zeal by his zeal.

On that day more than any other, he felt humble and, standing at the altar, instead of praying, pondered how strangely everything was set up in the world: here he was, almost an old man, taking communion for maybe the fortieth time in his life, and he realized that everyone, all his family and everyone in the church, looked at him as a role model and considered him an example. He felt he needed to act as a role model in matters of religion, even though he didn't really know anything, and soon, very soon, he would die, and even if he were to be killed, he couldn’t say whether what he was showing as an example to others was true. It also struck him as odd how everyone viewed old people as strong and knowledgeable about what was necessary and what wasn't (he always thought this about old men), and yet he was old and absolutely didn’t know, just as carefree as he had been twenty years ago; the only difference was that back then he didn't hide it, while now he did. Just like in his childhood when he’d thought about crowing like a rooster during the service, all sorts of silly thoughts crossed his mind now, and he, the old man, reverently bowed his head, touching the stone floor of the church with the old knuckles of his hands. Father Vasíli seemed nervous celebrating mass in his presence, inspired by his devotion.

"If they only knew what foolish things are running through my head! But that is a sin, a sin; I must pray," he said to himself, when the service commenced; and, trying to catch the meaning of the responses, he began to pray. Indeed, he soon transferred himself in feeling to the prayer and thought of his sins and of everything which he regretted.

"If they only knew the silly thoughts racing through my mind! But that's a sin, definitely a sin; I should pray," he told himself when the service started. Trying to understand the meaning behind the responses, he began to pray. In fact, he quickly immersed himself in the prayer, reflecting on his sins and everything he regretted.

A respectable-looking old man, bald-headed, with thick gray hair, dressed in a fur coat with a new white patch on one-half of his back, stepping evenly with his out-toeing bast shoes, went up to the altar, bowed low to him, tossed his hair, and went beyond the altar to place some tapers. This was the church elder, Iván Fedótov, one of the best peasants of the village of Izlegóshcha. Iván Petróvich knew him. The sight of this stern, firm face led Iván Petróvich to a new train of thoughts. He was one of those peasants who wanted to take the land away from him, and one of the best and richest married farmers,[Pg 227] who needed the land, who could manage it, and had the means to work it. His stern aspect, ceremonious bow, and measured gait, and the exactness of his wearing-apparel,—the leg-rags fitted his legs like stockings and the laces crossed each other symmetrically on either leg,—all his appearance seemed to express rebuke and enmity on account of the land.

A respectable-looking old man, bald with thick gray hair, wearing a fur coat with a new white patch on one half of his back, stepped evenly with his outturned bast shoes up to the altar, bowed low, tossed his hair, and went beyond the altar to place some candles. This was the church elder, Iván Fedótov, one of the best peasants from the village of Izlegóshcha. Iván Petróvich recognized him. The sight of this stern, firm face led Iván Petróvich to a new line of thought. He was one of those peasants who wanted to take land away from him—one of the best and wealthiest farmers, who needed the land, could manage it, and had the means to work it. His stern appearance, formal bow, measured gait, and the precise way he wore his clothes—the leg rags fit him like stockings, and the laces crossed symmetrically on each leg—made it seem as though he was expressing disdain and hostility over the land.

"I have asked forgiveness of my wife, of Mánya" (his daughter), "of the nurse, of my valet, Volódya, but it is his forgiveness that I ought to ask for, and I ought to forgive him," thought Iván Petróvich, and he decided that after matins he would ask Iván Fedótov to forgive him.

"I have asked for forgiveness from my wife, from Mánya" (his daughter), "from the nurse, from my servant, Volódya, but it's his forgiveness that I really need to ask for, and I should forgive him too," thought Iván Petróvich, and he decided that after morning prayers, he would ask Iván Fedótov to forgive him.

And so he did.

And he did.


There were but few people in church. The country people were in the habit of going to communion in the first and in the fourth week. Now there were only forty men and women present, who had not had time to go to communion before, a few old peasant women, the church servants, and the manorial people of the Apýkhtins and his rich neighbours, the Chernýshevs. There was also there an old woman, a relative of the Chernýshevs, who was living with them, and a deacon's widow, whose son the Chernýshevs, in the goodness of their hearts, had educated and made a man of, and who now was serving as an official in the Senate. Between the matins and the mass there were even fewer people left in the church. There were left two beggar women, who were sitting in the corner and conversing with each other and looking at Iván Petróvich with the evident desire to congratulate him and talk with him, and two lackeys,—one his own, in livery, and the other, Chernýshev's, who had come with the old woman. These two were also whispering in an animated manner to each other, just as Iván Petróvich came out from the altar-place; when they saw him,[Pg 228] they grew silent. There was also a woman in a tall head-gear with a pearl face-ornament and in a white fur coat, with which she covered up a sick child, who was crying, and whom she was attempting to quiet; and another, a stooping old woman, also in a head-gear, but with a woollen face-ornament and a white kerchief, which was tied in the fashion of old women, and in a gray gathered coat with an iris-design on the back, who, kneeling in the middle of the church, and turning to an old image between two latticed windows, over which hung a new scarf with red edges, was praying so fervently, solemnly, and impassionately that one could not fail directing one's attention to her.

There were only a few people in church. The locals usually went to communion during the first and fourth weeks. Now, there were just forty men and women there, who hadn’t had the chance to take communion earlier, a few elderly peasant women, the church staff, and the wealthy Apýkhtins and their neighbors, the Chernýshevs. Also present was an old woman related to the Chernýshevs, living with them, and a deacon’s widow, whose son the Chernýshevs, out of kindness, had educated and helped become a respectable man, and who was now working as an official in the Senate. Between the matins and the mass, even fewer people remained in the church. There were two beggar women sitting in a corner, talking to each other and looking at Iván Petróvich with a clear intention to congratulate him and chat with him, along with two footmen—one in his service and the other from the Chernýshevs, who had come with the old woman. These two were also whispering animatedly to each other when Iván Petróvich walked out from the altar. Upon seeing him, they fell silent. A woman wearing a tall headpiece with a pearl face ornament and a white fur coat was there as well, covering a sick child who was crying and whom she was trying to soothe. Another figure, a stooped old woman in a headpiece, with a woolen face ornament and a white kerchief tied in the old style, was wearing a gray gathered coat with an iris design on the back. She knelt in the middle of the church, facing an old image between two latticed windows, over which hung a new scarf with red edges, praying so fervently, solemnly, and passionately that she captured everyone’s attention.

Before reaching the elder, who, standing at the little safe, was kneading over the remnants of some tapers into one piece of wax, Iván Petróvich stopped to take a look at the praying woman. The old woman was praying well. She knelt as straight as it was possible to kneel in front of the image; all the members of her body were mathematically symmetrical; her feet behind her pressed with the tips of her bast shoes at the same angle against the stone floor; her body was bent back, to the extent to which her stooping shoulders permitted her to do so; her hands were quite regularly placed below her abdomen; her head was thrown back, and her face, with an expression of bashful commiseration, wrinkled, and with a dim glance, was turned straight toward the image with the scarf. Having remained in an immobile position for a minute or less,—evidently a definite space of time,—she heaved a deep sigh and, taking her right hand away, swung it above her head-gear, touched the crown of her head with folded fingers, and made ample crosses by carrying her hand down again to her abdomen and to her shoulders; then she swayed back and dropped her head on her hands, which were placed evenly on the floor, and again raised herself, and repeated the same.

Before reaching the elder, who was standing at the small safe and kneading the remains of some candles into one piece of wax, Iván Petróvich paused to observe the woman praying. The old woman was deep in prayer. She knelt as straight as she could in front of the image; her body was perfectly symmetrical; her feet, resting behind her in bast shoes, pressed against the stone floor at the same angle; her body was bent back as much as her slumped shoulders allowed; her hands were neatly positioned below her stomach; her head was tilted back, and her face, with an expression of shy sympathy, wrinkled and distant, was turned straight towards the image with the scarf. She remained still for a minute or so—clearly a specific period of time—let out a deep sigh, and then, lifting her right hand, she moved it above her head covering, touched the top of her head with her fingers, and made large crosses by bringing her hand back down to her abdomen and shoulders; then she leaned back and let her head rest on her hands, which were placed evenly on the floor, and once again raised herself to repeat the actions.

"Now she is praying," Iván Petróvich thought, as he looked at her. "She does it differently from us sinners: this is faith, though I know that she is praying to her own image, or to her scarf, or to her adornment on the image, just like the rest of them. All right. What of it?" he said to himself, "every person has his own faith: she prays to her image, and I consider it necessary to beg the peasant's forgiveness."

"Now she’s praying," Iván Petróvich thought as he watched her. "She does it differently than us sinners: this is faith, even though I know she’s praying to her own image, or her scarf, or the decoration on the image, just like the others. Fine. So what?" he told himself. "Everyone has their own faith: she prays to her image, and I think it’s important to ask the peasant for forgiveness."

And he walked over to the elder, instinctively scrutinizing the church in order to see who was going to see his deed, which both pleased and shamed him. It was disagreeable to him, because the old beggar women would see it, and more disagreeable still, because Míshka, his lackey, would see it. In the presence of Míshka,—he knew how wide-awake and shrewd he was,—he felt that he should not have the strength to walk up to Iván Fedótov. He beckoned to Míshka to come up to him.

And he walked over to the older man, instinctively checking out the church to see who would witness his actions, which made him feel both pleased and embarrassed. It bothered him, especially because the old beggar women would see it, and even more so because Míshka, his servant, would see it too. With Míshka around—who he knew was alert and sharp—he felt he wouldn’t have the courage to approach Iván Fedótov. He signaled for Míshka to come over to him.

"What is it you wish?"

"What do you want?"

"Go, my dear, and bring me the rug from the carriage, for it is too damp here for my feet."

"Go, my dear, and get me the blanket from the car, because it’s too wet here for my feet."

"Yes, sir."

"Sure thing."

When Míshka went away, Iván Petróvich at once went up to Iván Fedótov. Iván Fedótov was disconcerted, like a guilty person, at the approach of the gentleman. Timidity and hasty motions formed a queer contradiction to his austere face and curly steel-gray hair and beard.

When Míshka left, Iván Petróvich immediately walked over to Iván Fedótov. Iván Fedótov looked uneasy, like someone who had done something wrong, at the sight of the gentleman coming toward him. His shyness and quick movements were a strange contrast to his serious face and curly steel-gray hair and beard.

"Do you wish a dime taper?" he said, raising the desk, and now and then casting his large, beautiful eyes upon the master.

"Do you want a dime taper?" he asked, lifting the desk and occasionally glancing at the master with his large, beautiful eyes.

"No, I do not want a taper, Iván. I ask you to forgive me for Christ's sake, if I have in any way offended you. Forgive me, for Christ's sake," Iván Petróvich repeated, with a low bow.

"No, I don’t want a taper, Iván. I’m asking you to forgive me for Christ’s sake, if I’ve offended you in any way. Forgive me, for Christ’s sake," Iván Petróvich repeated, with a low bow.

Iván Fedótov completely lost his composure and began to move restlessly, but when he comprehended it all, he smiled a gentle smile:

Iván Fedótov completely lost his cool and started to fidget, but once he understood everything, he smiled softly:

"God forgives," he said. "It seems to me, I have received no offence from you. God will forgive you,—I have not been offended by you," he hastened to repeat.

"God forgives," he said. "To me, it feels like I haven’t been wronged by you. God will forgive you—I haven’t been hurt by you," he quickly added.

"Still—"

"Still—"

"God will forgive you, Iván Petróvich. So you want two dime tapers?"

"God will forgive you, Iván Petróvich. So you want two ten-cent candles?"

"Yes, two."

"Yeah, two."

"He is an angel, truly, an angel. He begs even a base peasant to forgive him. O Lord, true angels," muttered the deacon's widow, in an old black capote and black kerchief. "Truly, we ought to understand that."

"He is an angel, really, an angel. He even asks a lowly peasant to forgive him. Oh Lord, real angels," muttered the deacon's widow, wearing an old black coat and a black scarf. "Honestly, we should recognize that."

"Ah, Paramónovna!" Iván Petróvich turned to her. "Are you getting ready for communion, too? You, too, must forgive me, for Christ's sake."

"Ah, Paramónovna!" Iván Petróvich said to her. "Are you preparing for communion as well? You need to forgive me, for Christ's sake."

"God will forgive you, sir, angel, merciful benefactor! Let me kiss your hand!"

"God will forgive you, sir, angel, kind benefactor! Let me kiss your hand!"

"That will do, that will do, you know I do not like that," said Iván Petróvich, smiling, and going away from the altar.

"That's enough, that's enough, you know I don't like that," said Iván Petróvich, smiling as he walked away from the altar.


The mass, as always, did not take long to celebrate in the parish of Izlegóshcha, the more so since there were few communicants. Just as, after the Lord's Prayer, the regal doors were closed, Iván Petróvich looked through the north door, to call Míshka to take off his fur coat. When the priest saw that motion, he angrily beckoned to the deacon, and the deacon almost ran out to call in the lackey. Iván Petróvich was in a pretty good humour, but this subserviency and expression of respect from the priest who was celebrating mass again soured him entirely; his thin, bent, shaven lips were bent still more and his kindly eyes were lighted up by sarcasm.

The mass, as usual, didn’t take long to finish in the parish of Izlegóshcha, especially since there were few people taking communion. Just as the Lord's Prayer ended and the regal doors were closed, Iván Petróvich looked through the north door to call Míshka to take off his fur coat. When the priest noticed this gesture, he angrily signaled to the deacon, who almost rushed out to bring in the servant. Iván Petróvich was in a pretty good mood, but the subservience and display of respect from the priest celebrating mass completely soured him; his thin, bent, shaven lips tightened even more, and his kind eyes sparkled with sarcasm.

"He acts as though I were his general," he thought, and immediately he thought of the words of the German tutor, whom he had once taken to the altar to attend a[Pg 231] Russian divine service, and who had made him laugh and had angered his wife, when he said, "Der Pop war ganz böse, dass ich ihm Alles nachgesehen hatte." He also recalled the answer of the young Turk that there was no God, because he had eaten up the last piece of him. "And here I am going to communion," he thought, and, frowning, he made a low obeisance.

"He acts like I'm his general," he thought, and immediately recalled the words of the German tutor he had once brought to a[Pg 231] Russian church service, who had made him laugh and upset his wife when he said, "Der Pop war ganz böse, dass ich ihm Alles nachgesehen hatte." He also remembered the young Turk's response that there was no God because he had eaten the last piece of him. "And here I am going to communion," he thought, and, frowning, he made a slight bow.

He took off his bear-fur coat, and in his blue dress coat with bright buttons and in his tall white neckerchief and waistcoat, and tightly fitting trousers, and heelless, sharp-toed boots, went with his soft, modest, and light gait to make his obeisances to the large images. Here he again met that same obsequiousness from the other communicants, who gave up their places to him.

He took off his bear-fur coat, and in his blue dress coat with bright buttons, along with his tall white neckerchief, waistcoat, tightly fitting trousers, and heelless, sharp-toed boots, he walked with a soft, modest, and light gait to pay his respects to the large images. Here he encountered the same ingratiating behavior from the other communicants, who offered their places to him.

"They act as though they said, 'Après vous, s'il en reste,'" he thought, awkwardly making side obeisances; this awkwardness was due to the fact that he was trying to find that mean in which there would be neither disrespect, nor hypocrisy. Finally the doors were opened. He said the prayer after the priest, repeating the words, "As a robber;" his neckerchief was covered with the chalice cloth, and he received his communion and the lukewarm water in the ancient dipper, having put new silver twenty-kopek pieces on ancient plates; after hearing the last prayers, he kissed the cross and, putting on his fur coat left the church, receiving congratulations and experiencing the pleasant sensation of having everything over. As he left the church, he again fell in with Iván Fedótov.

"They acted like they said, 'After you, if there's any left,'" he thought, awkwardly bowing to the side; this awkwardness came from his struggle to find a balance that was neither disrespectful nor hypocritical. Finally, the doors were opened. He followed the priest in saying a prayer, repeating the words, "As a robber;" his neckerchief was covered with the chalice cloth, and he took his communion and the lukewarm water from the ancient dipper, having placed new silver twenty-kopek coins on the old plates. After listening to the final prayers, he kissed the cross and, putting on his fur coat, left the church, receiving congratulations and feeling the pleasant sense of having it all behind him. As he exited the church, he ran into Iván Fedótov again.

"Thank you, thank you!" he replied to his congratulations. "Well, are you going to plough soon?"

"Thanks, thanks!" he said in response to the congratulations. "Well, are you going to start plowing soon?"

"The boys have gone out, the boys have," replied Iván Fedótov, more timidly even than before. He supposed that Iván Petróvich knew whither the Izlegóshcha peasants had gone out to plough. "It is damp, though. Damp it is. It is early yet, early it is."

"The boys have gone out, that's right," Iván Fedótov replied, sounding even more timid than before. He figured that Iván Petróvich knew where the Izlegóshcha peasants had gone to plow. "But it's damp out. It really is damp. It's still early, yes, very early."

Iván Petróvich went up to his parents' monument,[Pg 232] bowed to it, and went back to be helped into his six-in-hand with an outrider.

Iván Petróvich approached his parents' monument,[Pg 232] bowed to it, and returned to get help into his six-horse carriage with an outrider.

"Well, thank God," he said to himself, swaying on the soft, round springs and looking at the vernal sky with the scattering clouds, at the bared earth and the white spots of unmelted snow, and at the tightly braided tail of a side horse, and inhaling the fresh spring air, which was particularly pleasant after the air in the church.

"Well, thank God," he said to himself, swaying on the soft, round springs and looking at the spring sky with the scattered clouds, at the bare ground and the white patches of unmelted snow, and at the tightly braided tail of a side horse, inhaling the fresh spring air, which felt especially nice after the stuffy air in the church.

"Thank God that I have been through the communion, and thank God that I now may take a pinch of snuff." And he took out his snuff-box and for a long time held the pinch between his fingers, smiling and, without letting the pinch out of the hand, raising his cap in response to the low bows of the people on the way, especially of the women, who were washing the tables and chairs in front of their houses, just as the carriage at a fast trot of the large horses of the six-in-hand plashed and clattered through the mud of the street of the village of Izlegóshcha.

"Thank God I've been through communion, and thank God I can now have a pinch of snuff." He took out his snuff-box and held the pinch between his fingers for a long time, smiling. Without letting go of the pinch, he raised his cap in response to the low bows of the people passing by, especially the women who were washing the tables and chairs in front of their homes, just as the carriage, pulled at a fast trot by the large horses of the six-in-hand, splashed and clattered through the mud of the street in the village of Izlegóshcha.

Iván Petróvich held the pinch of snuff, anticipating the pleasure of snuffing, not only down the whole village, but even until they got out of a bad place at the foot of a hill, toward which the coachman descended not without anxiety: he held up the reins, seated himself more firmly, and shouted to the outrider to go over the ice. When they went around the bridge, over the bed of the river, and scrambled out of the breaking ice and mud, Iván Petróvich, looking at two plovers that rose from the hollow, took the snuff and, feeling chilly, put on his glove, wrapped himself in his fur coat, plunged his chin into the high neckerchief, and said to himself, almost aloud, "Glorious!" which he was in the habit of saying secretly to himself whenever he felt well.

Iván Petróvich held a pinch of snuff, looking forward to the pleasure of taking it, not just for himself but for the entire village, even as they worked their way out of a tough spot at the foot of a hill, which the coachman approached with some worry: he tightened the reins, settled himself in his seat, and shouted to the outrider to cross the ice. As they rounded the bridge, navigating over the riverbed and struggling through the breaking ice and mud, Iván Petróvich spotted two plovers flying up from the hollow. He took the snuff and, feeling a chill, put on his glove, wrapped himself in his fur coat, and tucked his chin into his high neckerchief. He said to himself, almost out loud, "Glorious!" which was something he often murmured to himself when he felt good.

In the night snow had fallen, and when Iván Petróvich had driven to church the snow had not yet disappeared, but was soft; now, though there was no sun, it was[Pg 233] all melted from the moisture, and on the highway, on which he had to travel for three versts before turning into Chirakóvo, the snow was white only in last year's grass, which grew in parallel lines along the ruts; but on the black road the horses splashed through the viscous mud. The good, well-fed, large horses of his own stud had no difficulty in pulling the carriage, and it just rolled over the grass, where it left black marks, and over the mud, without being at all detained. Iván Petróvich was having pleasant reveries; he was thinking of his home, his wife, and his daughter.

During the night, snow had fallen, and when Iván Petróvich drove to church, the snow was still soft and hadn’t melted yet. Now, even though there was no sun, it was all gone due to the moisture, and along the highway, which he needed to travel for about three versts before turning into Chirakóvo, the snow was only visible in last year's grass, growing in neat lines along the ruts. On the black road, the horses splashed through the thick mud. His good, well-fed, large horses from his own stable had no trouble pulling the carriage, which simply rolled over the grass, leaving black marks, and through the mud without any delay. Iván Petróvich was lost in pleasant thoughts; he was thinking about his home, his wife, and his daughter.

"Mánya will meet me at the porch, and with delight. She will see such holiness in me! She is a strange, sweet girl, but she takes everything too much to heart. The rôle of importance and of knowing everything that is going on in this world, which I must play before her, is getting to be too serious and ridiculous. If she knew that I am afraid of her!" he thought. "Well, Káto," (his wife) "will no doubt be in good humour to-day, she will purposely be in good humour, and we shall have a fine day. It will not be as it was last week on account of the Próshkin women. What a remarkable creature! How afraid of her I am! What is to be done? She does not like it herself." And he recalled a famous anecdote about a calf. A proprietor, having quarrelled with his wife, was sitting at a window, when he saw a frisky calf: "I should like to get you married!" he said. And Iván Petróvich smiled again, according to his custom solving every difficulty and every perplexity by a joke, which generally was directed against himself.

"Mánya will meet me on the porch, and she'll be so happy. She'll see something divine in me! She's a peculiar, sweet girl, but she takes everything way too seriously. The role I have to play in front of her, acting like I know everything that's happening in this world, is starting to feel too heavy and absurd. If she only knew that I'm scared of her!” he thought. “Well, Káto,” (his wife) “will surely be in a good mood today; she'll make sure of it, and we’ll have a great day. It won’t be like last week with the Próshkin women. What a remarkable person! I'm so intimidated by her! What can I do? She doesn’t enjoy it herself.” And he remembered a famous story about a calf. A man, having had a fight with his wife, was sitting by the window when he spotted a playful calf: “I wish I could get you married!” he said. And Iván Petróvich smiled again, as he usually did, solving every problem and confusion with a joke, which was typically at his own expense.

At the third verst, near a chapel, the outrider bore to the left, into a cross-road, and the coachman shouted to him for having turned in so abruptly that the centre horses were struck by the shaft; and the carriage almost glided all the way down-hill. Before reaching the house, the outrider looked back at the coachman and pointed to[Pg 234] something; the coachman looked back at the lackey, and indicated something to him. And all of them looked in the same direction.

At the third milestone, near a chapel, the outrider veered left onto a side road, and the coachman yelled at him for making such a sudden turn that the center horses got hit by the shaft, and the carriage almost slid all the way down the hill. Before reaching the house, the outrider glanced back at the coachman and pointed at[Pg 234] something; the coachman turned back to the servant and signaled him about something. They all looked in the same direction.

"What are you looking at?" asked Iván Petróvich.

"What are you looking at?" Ivan Petrovich asked.

"Geese," said Míshka.

"Geese," said Míshka.

"Where?"

"Where at?"

Though he strained his vision, he could not see them.

Though he squinted, he couldn't see them.

"There they are. There is the forest, and there is the cloud, so be pleased to look between the two."

"There they are. There's the forest, and there's the cloud, so please take a moment to look between the two."

Iván Petróvich could not see anything.

Iván Petróvich couldn't see anything.

"It is time for them. Why, it is less than a week to Annunciation."

"It’s time for them. In fact, there’s less than a week until Annunciation."

"That's so."

"That's true."

"Well, go on!"

"Go ahead!"

Near a puddle, Míshka jumped down from the footboard and tested the road, again climbed up, and the carriage safely drove on the pond dam in the garden, ascended the avenue, drove past the cellar and the laundry, from which water was falling, and nimbly rolled up and stopped at the porch. The Chernýshev calash had just left the yard. From the house at once ran the servants: gloomy old Danílych with the side whiskers, Nikoláy, Míshka's brother, and the boy Pavlúshka; and after them came a girl with large black eyes and red arms, which were bared above the elbow, and with just such a bared neck.

Near a puddle, Míshka jumped down from the footboard and checked the road, then climbed back up, and the carriage carefully drove over the pond dam in the garden, went up the avenue, passed the cellar and the laundry, from which water was dripping, and smoothly rolled up and stopped at the porch. The Chernýshev calash had just left the yard. Immediately, the servants came running from the house: the gloomy old Danílych with his side whiskers, Nikoláy, Míshka's brother, and the boy Pavlúshka; and following them was a girl with big black eyes and red arms, which were bare above the elbow, and with a similarly bare neck.

"Márya Ivánovna, Márya Ivánovna! Where are you going? Your mother will be worried. You will have time," was heard the voice of fat Katerína behind her.

"Márya Ivánovna, Márya Ivánovna! Where are you going? Your mom will be worried. You'll have time," the voice of plump Katerína echoed behind her.

But the girl paid no attention to her; just as her father had expected her to do, she took hold of his arm and looked at him with a strange glance.

But the girl ignored her; just as her father had expected, she took hold of his arm and looked at him with a curious expression.

"Well, papa, have you been to communion?" she asked, as though in dread.

"Well, Dad, have you gone to communion?" she asked, as if she was worried.

"Yes. You look as though you were afraid that I am such a sinner that I could not receive the communion."

"Yes. You seem worried that I'm such a sinner that I wouldn't be allowed to receive communion."

The girl was apparently offended by her father's jest at such a solemn moment. She heaved a sigh and, following him, held his hand, which she kissed.

The girl seemed hurt by her dad's joke at such a serious moment. She sighed, then followed him and held his hand, which she kissed.

"Who is here?"

"Who's here?"

"Young Chernýshev. He is in the drawing-room."

"Young Chernýshev. He's in the living room."

"Is mamma up? How is she?"

"Is mom awake? How is she?"

"Mamma feels better to-day. She is sitting down-stairs."

"Mom feels better today. She is sitting downstairs."

In the passage room Iván Petróvich was met by nurse Evprakséya, clerk Andréy Ivánovich, and a surveyor, who was living at the house, in order to lay out some land. All of them congratulated Iván Petróvich. In the drawing-room sat Luíza Kárlovna Trugóni, for ten years a friend of the house, an emigrant governess, and a young man of sixteen years, Chernýshev, with his French tutor.

In the parlor, Iván Petróvich was greeted by nurse Evprakséya, clerk Andréy Ivánovich, and a surveyor who was living in the house to map out some land. They all congratulated Iván Petróvich. In the living room sat Luíza Kárlovna Trugóni, a family friend for ten years, an emigrant governess, along with a sixteen-year-old named Chernýshev and his French tutor.

THE DECEMBRISTS

THE DECEMBRISTS

THIRD FRAGMENT

THIRD FRAGMENT

(Variant of the First Chapter)

(Variant of Chapter One)

On the 2d of August, 1817, the sixth department of the Directing Senate handed down a decision in the debatable land case between the economic peasants of the village of Izlegóshcha and Chernýshev, which was in favour of the peasants and against Chernýshev. This decision was an unexpected and important calamitous event for Chernýshev. The case had lasted five years. It had been begun by the attorney of the rich village of Izlegóshcha with its three thousand inhabitants, and was won by the peasants in the County Court; but when, with the advice of lawyer Ilyá Mitrofánov, a manorial servant bought of Prince Saltykóv, Prince Chernýshev carried the case to the Government, he won it and besides, the Izlegóshcha peasants were punished by having six of them, who had insulted the surveyor, put in jail.

On August 2, 1817, the sixth department of the Directing Senate issued a ruling in the controversial land case between the struggling farmers of the village of Izlegóshcha and Chernýshev, favoring the farmers and going against Chernýshev. This ruling was an unexpected and significant setback for Chernýshev. The case had dragged on for five years. It was initiated by the attorney of the wealthy village of Izlegóshcha, which had three thousand residents, and was won by the farmers in the County Court. However, when, with the help of lawyer Ilyá Mitrofánov, a manorial servant purchased land from Prince Saltykóv, Prince Chernýshev took the case to the Government and won. Additionally, the Izlegóshcha farmers faced consequences, as six of them, who had insulted the surveyor, were jailed.

After that, Prince Chernýshev, with his good-natured and merry carelessness, entirely acquiesced, the more so since he knew full well that he had not "appropriated" any land of the peasants, as was said in the petition of the peasants. If the land was "appropriated," his father had done it, and since then more than forty years had passed. He knew that the peasants of the village of[Pg 237] Izlegóshcha were getting along well without that land, had no need of it, and lived on terms of friendship with him, and was unable to understand why they had become so infuriated against him. He knew that he never offended and never wished to offend any one, that he lived in peace with everybody, and that he never wished to do otherwise, and so could not believe that any one should think of offending him. He hated litigations, and so did not defend his case in the Senate, in spite of the advice and earnest solicitations of his lawyer, Ilyá Mitrofánov; by allowing the time for the appeal to lapse, he lost the case in the Senate, and lost it in such a way that he was confronted with complete ruin. By the decree of the Senate he not only was to be deprived of five thousand desyatínas of land, but also, for the illegal tenure of that land, was to be mulcted to the amount of 107,000 roubles in favour of the peasants.

After that, Prince Chernýshev, with his lighthearted and cheerful nonchalance, completely agreed, especially since he knew very well that he hadn’t "taken" any land from the peasants, as mentioned in their petition. If any land had been "taken," it was done by his father, and that was over forty years ago. He was aware that the peasants of the village of[Pg 237] Izlegóshcha were doing just fine without that land, had no need for it, and maintained a friendly relationship with him. He couldn’t understand why they had suddenly turned against him. He knew he never offended anyone and had no intention of doing so; he lived peacefully with everyone and didn’t desire anything different, so he couldn’t believe anyone would think of offending him. He hated lawsuits, so he didn’t defend his case in the Senate, despite the advice and urgent requests from his lawyer, Ilyá Mitrofánov. By letting the appeal period run out, he lost the case in the Senate, and it was such a total loss that he faced complete ruin. By the Senate's ruling, he not only had to lose five thousand desyatínas of land but also, for illegally holding that land, he had to pay 107,000 roubles to the peasants.

Prince Chernýshev had eight thousand souls, but all the estates were mortgaged and he had large debts, so that this decree of the Senate ruined him with his whole large family. He had a son and five daughters. He thought of his case when it was too late to attend to it in the Senate. According to Ilyá Mitrofánov's words there was but one salvation, and that was, to petition the sovereign and to transfer the case to the Imperial Council. To obtain this it was necessary in person to approach one of the ministers or a member of the Council, or, better still, the emperor himself. Taking all that into consideration, Prince Grigóri Ivánovich in the fall of the year 1817 with his whole family left his beloved estate of Studénets, where he had lived so long without leaving it, and went to Moscow. He started for Moscow, and not for St. Petersburg, because in the fall of that year the emperor with his whole court, with all the highest dignitaries, and with part of the Guards, in which the son of Grigóri Ivánovich was serving, was to arrive in Moscow to lay the corner-stone[Pg 238] of the Church of the Saviour in commemoration of the liberation of Russia from the French invasion.

Prince Chernýshev had eight thousand people in his household, but all his estates were mortgaged and he had significant debts, so the Senate's decree put him and his entire large family in a tough spot. He had a son and five daughters and thought about his situation when it was too late to address it in the Senate. According to Ilyá Mitrofánov, there was only one solution: to petition the sovereign and move the case to the Imperial Council. To do this, he needed to directly approach one of the ministers or a Council member, or preferably, the emperor himself. Keeping all this in mind, Prince Grigóri Ivánovich, in the fall of 1817, left his beloved estate of Studénets—where he had lived for so long without going anywhere—and headed to Moscow. He was going to Moscow instead of St. Petersburg because, that fall, the emperor, along with his entire court, all the top officials, and part of the Guards, where Grigóri Ivánovich's son was serving, was set to arrive in Moscow to lay the cornerstone[Pg 238] of the Church of the Saviour to commemorate Russia's liberation from the French invasion.

In August, immediately after receiving the terrible news of the decree of the Senate, Prince Grigóri Ivánovich got ready to go to Moscow. At first the majordomo was sent away to fix the prince's own house on the Arbát; then was sent out a caravan with furniture, servants, horses, carriages, and provisions. In September the prince with his whole family travelled in seven carriages, drawn by his own horses, and, after arriving in Moscow, settled in his house. Relatives, friends, visitors from the province and from St. Petersburg began to assemble in Moscow in the month of September. The Moscow life, with its entertainments, the arrival of his son, the débuts of his daughters, and the success of his eldest daughter, Aleksándra, the only blonde among all the brunettes of the Chernýshevs, so much occupied and diverted the prince's attention that, in spite of the fact that here in Moscow he was spending everything which would be left to him after paying all he owed, he forgot his affair and was annoyed and tired whenever Ilyá Mitrofánov talked of it, and undertook nothing for the success of his case.

In August, right after hearing the awful news about the Senate's decree, Prince Grigóri Ivánovich started preparing to go to Moscow. First, he sent the majordomo to get his own house on the Arbát ready; then he dispatched a caravan with furniture, staff, horses, carriages, and supplies. In September, the prince and his entire family traveled in seven carriages, pulled by his own horses, and upon arriving in Moscow, moved into his house. Relatives, friends, and visitors from the provinces and St. Petersburg began to gather in Moscow that month. The social scene in Moscow, with its parties, the arrival of his son, the debuts of his daughters, and the success of his eldest daughter, Aleksándra—the only blonde among all the brunettes in the Chernýshevs—kept the prince so busy and entertained that, despite spending everything he had left after settling his debts, he forgot about his situation and grew annoyed and tired whenever Ilyá Mitrofánov brought it up, doing nothing to support his case.

Iván Mirónovich Baúshkin, the chief attorney of the peasants, who had conducted the case against the prince with so much zeal in the Senate, who knew all the approaches to the secretaries and departmental chiefs, and who had so skilfully distributed the ten thousand roubles, collected from the peasants, in the shape of presents, now himself brought his activity to an end and returned to the village, where, with the money collected for him as a reward and with what was left of the presents, he bought himself a grove from a neighbouring proprietor and built there a hut and an office. The case was finished in the court of the highest instance, and everything would now proceed of its own accord.

Iván Mirónovich Baúshkin, the lead attorney for the peasants, who had fought the case against the prince with great enthusiasm in the Senate, who knew all the ins and outs with the secretaries and department heads, and who had skillfully handed out the ten thousand roubles collected from the peasants in gifts, now wrapped up his work and went back to the village. There, with the reward money he received and what was left of the gifts, he bought a grove from a neighboring landowner and built a cabin and an office. The case was concluded in the highest court, and everything would now move forward on its own.

The only ones of those concerned in the case who could[Pg 239] not forget it were the six peasants who were passing their seventh month in jail, and their families that were left without their heads. But nothing could be done in the matter. They were imprisoned in Krasnoslobódsk, and their families tried to get along as well as they could. Nobody could be invoked in the case. Iván Mirónovich himself said that he could not take it up, because it was not a communal, nor a civil, but a criminal case. The peasants were in prison, and nobody paid any attention to them; but one family, that of Mikhaíl Gerásimovich, particularly his wife Tíkhonovna, could not get used to the idea that the precious old man, Gerásimovich, was sitting in prison with a shaven head. Tíkhonovna could not rest quiet. She begged Mirónovich to take the case, but he declined it. Then she decided to go herself to pray to God for the old man. She had made a vow the year before that she would go on a pilgrimage to a saint, and had delayed it for another year only because she had had no time and did not wish to leave the house to the young daughters-in-law. Now that the misfortune had happened and Gerásimovich was put into jail, she recalled her vow; she turned her back on her house and, together with the deacon's wife of the same village, got ready to go on the pilgrimage.

The only people who couldn’t forget the case were the six peasants spending their seventh month in jail and their families, who were left without their main providers. But there was nothing to be done about it. They were locked up in Krasnoslobódsk, and their families were just trying to get by as best they could. No one could be called upon for help. Iván Mirónovich himself said he couldn’t take it on because it wasn’t a community or civil matter, but a criminal one. The peasants were in prison, and nobody paid them any attention; however, one family, specifically Mikhaíl Gerásimovich’s, especially his wife Tíkhonovna, couldn't come to terms with the fact that the dear old man, Gerásimovich, was sitting in jail with a shaved head. Tíkhonovna couldn’t find peace. She pleaded with Mirónovich to take the case, but he refused. So, she decided to go on her own to pray for the old man. The year before, she had vowed to embark on a pilgrimage to a saint but had postponed it for a year simply because she hadn’t had the time and didn’t want to leave the house to her young daughters-in-law. Now that the misfortune had struck and Gerásimovich was imprisoned, she remembered her vow; she turned her back on her home and, together with the deacon’s wife from the same village, prepared to go on the pilgrimage.

First they went to the county seat to see her old man in the prison and to take him some shirts; from there they went through the capital of the Government to Moscow. On her way Tíkhonovna told the deacon's wife of her sorrow, and the latter advised her to petition the emperor who, it was said, was to be in Pénza, telling her of various cases of pardon granted by him.

First, they went to the county seat to visit her husband in prison and to bring him some shirts; from there, they traveled through the capital to Moscow. On the way, Tíkhonovna shared her grief with the deacon's wife, who suggested that she petition the emperor, who was rumored to be in Pénza, mentioning several instances of pardons he had granted.

When the pilgrims arrived in Pénza, they heard that there was there, not the emperor, but his brother Grand Duke Nikoláy Pávlovich. When he came out of the cathedral, Tíkhonovna pushed herself forward, dropped down on her knees, and began to beg for her husband.[Pg 240] The grand duke was surprised, the governor was angry, and the old woman was taken to the lockup. The next day she was let out and she proceeded to Tróitsa. In Tróitsa she went to communion and confessed to Father Paísi. At the confession she told him of her sorrow, and repented having petitioned the brother of the Tsar. Father Paísi told her that there was no sin in that and that there was no sin in petitioning the Tsar even in a just case, and dismissed her. In Khótkov she called on the blessed abbess, and she ordered her to petition the Tsar himself.

When the pilgrims got to Pénza, they found out that instead of the emperor, his brother Grand Duke Nikoláy Pávlovich was there. When he came out of the cathedral, Tíkhonovna stepped forward, dropped to her knees, and started begging for her husband.[Pg 240] The grand duke was surprised, the governor was angry, and the old woman was taken to jail. The next day she was released and went on to Tróitsa. In Tróitsa, she went to communion and confessed to Father Paísi. During her confession, she shared her sorrow and regretted having asked the Tsar's brother for help. Father Paísi reassured her that there was no sin in that, and that it was fine to petition the Tsar even in a just cause, then dismissed her. In Khótkov, she visited the blessed abbess, who instructed her to petition the Tsar himself.

On their way back, Tíkhonovna and the deacon's wife stopped in Moscow to see the saints. Here she heard that the Tsar was there, and she thought that it was evidently God's command that she should petition the Tsar. All that had to be done was to write the petition.

On their way back, Tíkhonovna and the deacon's wife stopped in Moscow to visit the saints. There, she learned that the Tsar was in town, and she believed it was clearly God's will that she should ask the Tsar for help. All that needed to be done was to write the petition.

In Moscow the pilgrims stopped in a hostelry. They begged permission to stay there overnight; they were allowed to do so. After supper the deacon's wife lay down on the oven, and Tíkhonovna, placing her wallet under her head, lay down on a bench and fell asleep. In the morning, before daybreak, Tíkhonovna got up, woke the deacon's wife, and went out. The innkeeper spoke to her just as she walked into the yard.

In Moscow, the pilgrims stopped at an inn. They asked to spend the night there and were granted permission. After dinner, the deacon's wife lay down on the stove, while Tíkhonovna placed her bag under her head, lay down on a bench, and fell asleep. In the morning, before dawn, Tíkhonovna woke up, roused the deacon's wife, and went outside. The innkeeper spoke to her as she entered the yard.

"You are up early, granny," he said.

"You’re up early, grandma," he said.

"Before we get there, it will be time for matins," Tíkhonovna replied.

"Before we get there, it will be time for morning prayers," Tíkhonovna replied.

"God be with you, granny!"

"Goodbye, grandma!"

"Christ save you!" said Tíkhonovna, and the pilgrims went to the Kremlin.

"May Christ save you!" said Tíkhonovna, and the pilgrims went to the Kremlin.


After standing through the matins and the mass, and having kissed the relics, the old women, with difficulty making their way, arrived at the house of the Chernýshevs. The deacon's wife said that the old lady had[Pg 241] given her an urgent invitation to stop at her house, and had ordered that all pilgrims should be received.

After attending the morning prayers and the church service, and having kissed the holy relics, the elderly women, struggling to get through, finally reached the Chernýshevs' house. The deacon's wife mentioned that the old lady had[Pg 241]extended a pressing invitation for her to stay at her place and had instructed that all pilgrims should be welcomed.

"There we shall find a man who will write the petition," said the deacon's wife, and the pilgrims started to blunder through the streets and ask their way. The deacon's wife had been there before, but had forgotten where it was. Two or three times they were almost crushed, and people shouted at them and scolded them. Once a policeman took the deacon's wife by the shoulder and, giving her a push, forbade her to walk through the street on which they were, and directed them through a forest of lanes. Tíkhonovna did not know that they were driven off the Vozdvízhenka for the very reason that through that street was to drive the Tsar, of whom she was thinking all the time, and to whom she intended to give the petition.

"There we’ll find someone to write the petition," said the deacon's wife, and the pilgrims began to stumble through the streets, asking for directions. The deacon's wife had been there before but had forgotten where it was. Two or three times they were nearly crushed as people shouted and scolded them. Once, a policeman grabbed the deacon's wife by the shoulder, pushed her, and told her they couldn’t walk through that street, directing them instead through a maze of alleys. Tíkhonovna didn’t realize they were being pushed off Vozdvízhenka because the Tsar was going to pass through that street, the very person she kept thinking about and to whom she planned to give the petition.

The deacon's wife walked, as always, heavily and complainingly, while Tíkhonovna, as usual, walked lightly and briskly, with the gait of a young woman. At the gate the pilgrims stopped. The deacon's wife did not recognize the house: there was there a new hut which she had not seen before; but on scanning the well with the pumps in the corner of the yard, she recognized it all. The dogs began to bark and made for the women with the staffs.

The deacon's wife walked, as usual, heavily and with complaints, while Tíkhonovna walked lightly and briskly, like a young woman. At the gate, the pilgrims paused. The deacon's wife didn’t recognize the house: there was a new hut she hadn’t seen before; but when she looked over at the well with the pumps in the corner of the yard, she recognized everything. The dogs started barking and ran toward the women with the staffs.

"Don't mind them, aunties, they will not touch you. Away there, accursed ones!" the janitor shouted to the dogs, raising the broom on them. "They are themselves from the country, and just see them bark at country people! Come this way! You will stick in the mud,—God has not given any frost yet."

"Don't worry about them, aunties; they won't bother you. Get away, you cursed ones!" the janitor yelled at the dogs, waving a broom at them. "They're from the countryside themselves, yet look at them barking at other country folk! Come this way! You'll get stuck in the mud—God hasn't sent any frost yet."

But the deacon's wife, frightened by the dogs, and muttering in a whining tone, sat down on a bench near the gate and asked the janitor to take her by. Tíkhonovna made her customary bow to the janitor and, leaning on her crutch and spreading her feet, which were tightly covered[Pg 242] with leg-rags, stopped near her, looking as always calmly in front of her and waiting for the janitor to come up to them.

But the deacon's wife, scared of the dogs and mumbling in a whiny tone, sat down on a bench by the gate and asked the janitor to come over. Tíkhonovna gave her usual nod to the janitor and, leaning on her crutch and spreading her feet, which were tightly wrapped in rags, stopped nearby, looking as always calmly ahead and waiting for the janitor to approach them.

"Whom do you want?" the janitor asked.

"Who do you want?" the janitor asked.

"Do you not recognize us, dear man? Is not your name Egór?" asked the deacon's wife. "We are coming back from the saints, and so are calling on her Serenity."

"Don't you recognize us, dear man? Isn't your name Egór?" asked the deacon's wife. "We just came back from visiting the saints and are here to see her Serenity."

"You are from Izlegóshcha," said the janitor. "You are the wife of the old deacon,—of course. All right, all right. Go to the house! Everybody is received here,—nobody is refused. And who is this one?"

"You’re from Izlegóshcha," the janitor said. "You're the old deacon's wife—of course. Alright, alright. Go on into the house! Everyone is welcome here—nobody gets turned away. And who’s this?"

He pointed to Tíkhonovna.

He pointed to Tíkhonovna.

"From Izlegóshcha, Gerásimovich's wife,—used to be Fadyéev's,—I suppose you know her?" said Tíkhonovna. "I myself am from Izlegóshcha."

"From Izlegóshcha, Gerásimovich's wife,—she used to be Fadyéev's,—I assume you know her?" said Tíkhonovna. "I’m from Izlegóshcha myself."

"Of course! They say your husband has been put into jail."

"Of course! I heard your husband has been locked up."

Tíkhonovna made no reply; she only sighed and with a strong motion threw her wallet and fur coat over her shoulder.

Tíkhonovna didn’t say anything; she just sighed and, with a swift motion, tossed her wallet and fur coat over her shoulder.

The deacon's wife asked whether the old lady was at home and, hearing that she was, asked him to announce them to her. Then she asked about her son, who was an official and, thanks to the prince's influence, was serving in St. Petersburg. The janitor could not give her any information about him and directed them over a walk, which crossed the yard, to the servants' house. The old women went into the house, which was full of people,—women, children, both old and young,—all of them manorial servants, and prayed turning to the front corner. The deacon's wife was at once recognized by the laundress and the old lady's maid, and she was at once surrounded and overwhelmed with questions: they took off her wallet, placed her at the table, and offered her something to eat. In the meantime Tíkhonovna, having made the sign of the cross to the images and saluted[Pg 243] everybody, was standing at the door, waiting to be invited in. At the very door, in front of the first window, sat an old man, making boots.

The deacon's wife asked if the old lady was home and, upon hearing that she was, requested him to announce their arrival. Then she inquired about her son, who worked as an official and, thanks to the prince's support, was stationed in St. Petersburg. The janitor couldn't provide any information about him and directed them down a path that went across the yard to the servants' house. The old women entered the house, which was bustling with people—women, children, both old and young—all manorial servants, and prayed while facing the front corner. The deacon's wife was quickly recognized by the laundress and the old lady's maid, and she was immediately surrounded and bombarded with questions: they took her bag, seated her at the table, and offered her something to eat. Meanwhile, Tíkhonovna, having crossed herself in front of the icons and greeted everyone, stood by the door, waiting to be invited inside. Right at the door, in front of the first window, an old man sat making boots.

"Sit down, granny! Don't stand up. Sit down here, and take off your wallet," he said.

"Sit down, grandma! Don't stand. Sit down here and take out your wallet," he said.

"There is not enough room to turn around as it is. Take her to the 'black' room," said a woman.

"There isn’t enough space to turn around as it is. Take her to the 'black' room," said a woman.

"This comes straight from Madame Chalmé," said a young lackey, pointing to the iris design on Tíkhonovna's peasant coat, "and the pretty stockings and shoes."

"This comes straight from Madame Chalmé," said a young servant, pointing to the iris design on Tíkhonovna's peasant coat, "and the nice stockings and shoes."

He pointed to her leg-rags and bast shoes, which were new, as she had specially put them on for Moscow.

He pointed to her tattered clothes and straw shoes, which were new since she had worn them specifically for Moscow.

"Parásha, you ought to have such."

"Parásha, you should get one."

"If you are to go to the 'black' room, all right; I will take you there." And the old man stuck in his awl and got up; but, on seeing a little girl, he called her to take the old woman to the black room.

"If you're going to the 'black' room, that's fine; I'll take you there." The old man put down his awl and got up; but when he saw a little girl, he called her over to take the old woman to the black room.

Tíkhonovna not only paid no attention to what was being said in her presence and of her, but did not even look or listen. From the time that she entered the house, she was permeated with the feeling of the necessity of working for God and with the other feeling, which had entered her soul, she did not know when, of the necessity of handing the petition. Leaving the clean servant room, she walked over to the deacon's wife and, bowing, said to her:

Tíkhonovna didn’t pay any attention to what was being said around her, nor did she look or listen. As soon as she stepped into the house, she was filled with the sense that she needed to work for God and, along with that, a feeling she couldn’t pinpoint the origin of, the need to submit the petition. Leaving the tidy servant room, she approached the deacon's wife and, bowing, said to her:

"Mother Paramónovna, for Christ's sake do not forget about my affair! See whether you can't find a man."

"Mother Paramónovna, please don't forget about my situation! Try to see if you can find a guy."

"What does that woman need?"

"What does that lady need?"

"She has suffered insult, and people have advised her to hand a petition to the Tsar."

"She has faced disrespect, and people have suggested she submit a petition to the Tsar."

"Take her straight to the Tsar!" said the jesting lackey.

"Take her straight to the Tsar!" said the joking servant.

"Oh, you fool, you rough fool," said the old shoemaker. "I will teach you a lesson with this last, then you will know how to grin at old people."

"Oh, you idiot, you clumsy idiot," said the old shoemaker. "I'll teach you a lesson with this last, then you'll know how to laugh at old people."

The lackey began to scold, but the old man, paying no attention to him, took Tíkhonovna to the black room.

The servant started to complain, but the old man, ignoring him completely, took Tíkhonovna into the dark room.

Tíkhonovna was glad that she was sent out of the baking-room, and was taken to the black, the coachmen's room. In the baking-room everything looked clean, and the people were all clean, and Tíkhonovna did not feel at ease there. The black coachmen's room was more like the inside of a peasant house, and Tíkhonovna was more at home there. The black hut was a dark pine building, twenty by twenty feet, with a large oven, bed places, and hanging-beds, and a newly paved, dirt-covered floor. When Tíkhonovna entered the room, there were there the cook, a white, ruddy-faced, fat, manorial woman, with the sleeves of her chintz dress rolled up, who with difficulty was moving a pot in the oven with an oven-fork; then a young, small coachman, who was learning to play the balaláyka; an old man with an unshaven, soft white beard, who was sitting on a bed place with his bare feet and, holding a skein of silk between his lips, was sewing on some fine, good material, and a shaggy-haired, swarthy young man, in a shirt and blue trousers, with a coarse face, who, chewing bread, was sitting on a bench at the oven and leaning his head on both his arms, which were steadied against his knees.

Tíkhonovna was happy to be sent out of the baking room and into the black coachmen's room. The baking room felt too clean, and everyone there was tidy, which made Tíkhonovna uncomfortable. The black coachmen's room felt more like a peasant's home, and Tíkhonovna felt more at ease there. The dark pine building was about twenty by twenty feet, with a large oven, sleeping areas, and hanging beds, and the newly laid dirt floor was covered in dust. When Tíkhonovna entered the room, she saw the cook, a plump, ruddy-faced woman with her chintz dress sleeves rolled up, struggling to move a pot in the oven with a long fork; a young, small coachman learning to play the balaláyka; an old man with a soft white beard who was sitting on a bed with his bare feet, threading a skein of silk with his lips while sewing on some nice fabric; and a scruffy young man in a shirt and blue pants with a rugged face, sitting on a bench by the oven, chewing on bread and resting his head on his arms that were propped against his knees.

Barefoot Nástka with sparkling eyes ran into the room with her lithe, bare feet, in front of the old woman, jerking open the door, which stuck fast from the steam within, and squeaking in her thin voice:

Barefoot Nástka with bright eyes dashed into the room on her nimble, bare feet, in front of the old woman, yanking open the door, which had gotten stuck from the steam inside, and squeaking in her high-pitched voice:

"Aunty Marína, Simónych sends this old woman, and says that she should be fed. She is from our parts: she has been with Paramónovna to worship the saints. Paramónovna is having tea.—Vlásevna has sent for her—"

"Aunty Marína, Simónych is sending this old woman and says she should be fed. She's from our area: she's been with Paramónovna to pray to the saints. Paramónovna is having tea.—Vlásevna has sent for her—"

The garrulous little girl would have gone on talking for quite awhile yet; the words just poured forth from her and, apparently, it gave her pleasure to hear her own voice. But Marína, who was in a perspiration, and who[Pg 245] had not yet succeeded in pushing away the pot with the beet soup, which had caught in the hearth, shouted angrily at her:

The talkative little girl could have kept chatting for a long time; the words just flowed out of her, and it seemed like she enjoyed hearing herself speak. But Marína, who was sweating and who[Pg 245] hadn't yet managed to move the pot with the beet soup that had gotten stuck in the hearth, shouted at her angrily:

"Stop your babbling! What old woman am I to feed now? I have enough to do to feed our own people. Shoot you!" she shouted to the pot, which came very near falling down, as she removed it from the spot where it was caught.

"Stop your rambling! Which old woman am I supposed to feed now? I have more than enough to do to take care of our own people. Screw you!" she yelled at the pot, which almost toppled over as she pulled it from the spot where it was stuck.

But when she was satisfied in regard to the pot, she looked around and, seeing trim Tíkhonovna with her wallet and correct peasant attire, making the sign of the cross and bowing low toward the front corner, felt ashamed of her words and, as though regaining her consciousness after the cares which had worn her out, she put her hand to her breast, where beneath the collar-bone buttons clasped her dress, and examined it to see whether it was buttoned, and then put her hands to her head to fasten the knot of the kerchief, which covered her greasy hair, and took up an attitude, leaning against the oven-fork and waiting for the salute of the trim old woman. Tíkhonovna made her last low obeisance to God, and turned around and saluted in three directions.

But when she felt satisfied about the pot, she looked around and, seeing neat Tíkhonovna with her bag and proper peasant clothes, making the sign of the cross and bowing deeply toward the front corner, felt embarrassed by her earlier words. As if coming back to her senses after the worries that had exhausted her, she placed her hand on her chest, where the buttons under her collar secured her dress, and checked to see if it was fastened. Then she ran her hands through her hair to adjust the knot of her kerchief, which covered her greasy hair, and took a stance, leaning against the oven fork while waiting for the greeting from the tidy old woman. Tíkhonovna finished her last deep bow to God, turned around, and greeted in three directions.

"God aid you, good day!" she said.

"God help you, have a good day!" she said.

"You are welcome, aunty!" said the tailor.

"You’re welcome, Aunt!" said the tailor.

"Thank you, granny, take off your wallet! Sit down here," said the cook, pointing to a bench where sat the shaggy-haired man. "Move a little, can't you? Are you stuck fast?"

"Thanks, grandma, put away your wallet! Sit down here," said the cook, pointing to a bench where the shaggy-haired man was sitting. "Can you shift over a bit? Are you stuck?"

The shaggy man, scowling more angrily still, rose, moved away, and, continuing to chew, riveted his eyes on the old woman. The young coachman made a bow and, stopping his playing, began to tighten the strings of his balaláyka, looking now at the old woman, and now at the tailor, not knowing how to treat the old woman,—whether respectfully, as he thought she ought to be treated, because the old woman wore the same kind[Pg 246] of attire that his grandmother and mother wore at home (he had been taken from the village to be an outrider), or making fun of her, as he wished to do and as seemed to him to accord with his present condition, his blue coat and his boots. The tailor winked with one eye and seemed to smile, drawing the silk to one side of his mouth, and looked on. Marína started to put in another pot, but, even though she was busy working, she kept looking at the old woman, while she briskly and nimbly took off her wallet and, trying not to disturb any one, put it under the bench. Nástka ran up to her and helped her, by taking away the boots, which were lying in her way under the bench.

The shaggy man, looking even angrier, stood up, moved away, and continued chewing while staring at the old woman. The young coachman bowed and, stopping his playing, started tightening the strings of his balaláyka, glancing back and forth between the old woman and the tailor, unsure of how to treat her—whether to show her respect like he thought she deserved since she wore the same kind of clothes as his grandmother and mother when he lived at home (he had been brought from the village to be an outrider), or to make fun of her, which he wanted to do and felt matched his current situation with his blue coat and boots. The tailor winked and seemed to smile, pulling the silk to one side of his mouth, and observed. Marína began to put in another pot, but even as she worked, she kept glancing at the old woman, quickly and deftly removing her wallet and, trying not to disturb anyone, placed it under the bench. Nástka ran over to help by taking away the boots that were in her way under the bench.

"Uncle Pankrát," she turned to the gloomy man, "I will put the boots here. Is it all right?"

"Uncle Pankrát," she said to the somber man, "I'm going to put the boots here. Is that okay?"

"The devil take them! Throw them into the oven, if you wish," said the gloomy man, throwing them into another corner.

"The devil take them! Throw them in the oven if you want," said the moody guy, tossing them into another corner.

"Nástka, you are a clever girl," said the tailor. "A pilgrim has to be made comfortable."

"Nástka, you’re a smart girl," said the tailor. "A pilgrim needs to be comfortable."

"Christ save you, girl! That is nice," said Tíkhonovna. "I am afraid I have put you out, dear man," she said, turning to Pankrát.

"Christ save you, girl! That's nice," said Tíkhonovna. "I'm sorry if I've troubled you, dear man," she said, turning to Pankrát.

"All right," said Pankrát.

"Okay," said Pankrát.

Tíkhonovna sat down on the bench, having taken off her coat and carefully folded it, and began to take off her footgear. At first she untied the laces, which she had taken special care in twisting smooth for her pilgrimage; then she carefully unwrapped the white lambskin leg-rags and, carefully rubbing them soft, placed them on her wallet. Just as she was working on her other foot, another of awkward Marína's pots got caught and spilled over, and she again started to scold somebody, catching the pot with the fork.

Tíkhonovna sat down on the bench, took off her coat and folded it neatly, and then began to remove her shoes. She first untied the laces, which she had made sure were smooth for her journey; then she carefully unwrapped the white lambskin leg wraps, rubbing them soft before placing them on her bag. Just as she was working on her other foot, one of Marína's clumsy pots tipped over and spilled, causing her to start scolding someone again as she caught the pot with the fork.

"The hearth is evidently burned out, grandfather. It ought to be plastered," said Tíkhonovna.

"The fireplace is clearly burnt out, grandfather. It needs to be plastered," said Tíkhonovna.

"When are you going to plaster it? The chimney never cools off: twice a day you have to bake bread; one set is taken out, and the other is started."

"When are you going to cover it? The chimney never cools down: twice a day, you have to bake bread; you take one batch out and start another."

In response to Marína's complaint about the bread-baking and the burnt-out hearth, the tailor defended the ways of the Chernýshev house and said that they had suddenly arrived in Moscow, that the hut was built and the oven put up in three weeks, and that there were nearly one hundred servants who had to be fed.

In response to Marína's complaint about the bread-baking and the burnt-out hearth, the tailor defended the Chernýshev house, explaining that they had just arrived in Moscow. He said the hut was built and the oven set up in three weeks, and there were almost a hundred servants who needed to be fed.

"Of course, lots of cares. A large establishment," Tíkhonovna confirmed him.

"Of course, plenty of concerns. A big establishment," Tíkhonovna confirmed.

"Whence does God bring you?" the tailor turned to her.

"Where does God bring you from?" the tailor asked her.

And Tíkhonovna, continuing to take off her foot-gear, at once told him where she came from, whither she had gone, and how she was going home. She did not say anything about the petition. The conversation never broke off. The tailor found out everything about the old woman, and the old woman heard all about awkward, pretty Marína. She learned that Marína's husband was a soldier, and she was made a cook; that the tailor was making caftans for the driving coachmen; that the stewardess's errand girl was an orphan, and that shaggy-haired, gloomy Pankrát was a servant of the clerk, Iván Vasílevich.

And Tíkhonovna, while taking off her shoes, immediately told him where she was from, where she had been, and how she was heading home. She didn’t mention the petition. The conversation flowed easily. The tailor learned all about the old woman, and the old woman found out everything about the awkward but pretty Marína. She discovered that Marína's husband was a soldier, and that she had become a cook; that the tailor was making caftans for the coachmen; that the stewardess's assistant was an orphan, and that the shaggy-haired, moody Pankrát worked for the clerk, Iván Vasílevich.

Pankrát left the room, slamming the door. The tailor told her that he was a gruff peasant, but that on that day he was particularly rude because the day before he had smashed the clerk's knickknacks on the window, and that he was going to be flogged to-day in the stable. As soon as Iván Vasílevich should come, he would be flogged. The little coachman was a peasant lad, who had been made an outrider, and now that he was grown he had nothing to do but attend to the horses, and strum the balaláyka. But he was not much of a hand at it.

Pankrát left the room, slamming the door. The tailor said he was a gruff peasant, but that day he was especially rude because the day before he had smashed the clerk's knickknacks in the window, and he was going to get whipped today in the stable. As soon as Iván Vasílevich arrived, he would be whipped. The little coachman was a peasant boy who had become an outrider, and now that he was grown, all he did was take care of the horses and strum the balaláyka. But he wasn't very good at it.

ON POPULAR EDUCATION
1875

ON POPULAR EDUCATION

ABOUT POPULAR EDUCATION

I suppose each of us has had more than one occasion to come in contact with monstrous, senseless phenomena, and to find back of these phenomena put forward some important principle, which overshadowed those phenomena, so that in our youthful and even maturer years we began to doubt whether it was true that those phenomena were monstrous, and whether we were not mistaken. And having been unable to convince ourselves that monstrous phenomena might be good, or that the protection of an important principle was illegitimate, or that the principle was only a word, we remained in regard to those phenomena in an ambiguous, undecided condition.

I think each of us has experienced more than a few times coming across bizarre, meaningless events, and discovering that there was an important principle behind these events that overshadowed them. This made us, even in our younger and more mature years, start to question whether those events were really monstrous or if we were just mistaken. And since we couldn’t convince ourselves that these bizarre events might be good, or that the defense of an important principle was unjustified, or that the principle was just a word, we stayed in an unclear, uncertain state regarding those events.

In such a state I was, and I assume many of us are, in respect to the principle of "development" which obfuscates pedagogy, in its connection with the rudiments. But popular education is too near to my heart, and I have busied myself too much with it, to remain too long in indecision. The monstrous phenomena of the imaginary development I could not call good, nor could I be persuaded that the development of the pupil was bad, and so I began to inquire what that development was. I do not consider it superfluous to communicate the deductions to which I have been led during the study of this matter.

In this state I found myself, and I think many of us do, regarding the idea of "development" which complicates teaching, especially when it comes to the basics. But popular education is very important to me, and I've invested too much time in it to stay indecisive for too long. I couldn't call the strange results of imagined development good, nor could I believe that the growth of the student was bad, so I started to investigate what that development really was. I don't think it's unnecessary to share the conclusions I've reached while studying this topic.

To define what is understood by the word "development," I shall take the manuals of Messrs. Bunákov and[Pg 252] Evtushévski, as being new works, which combine all the latest deductions of German pedagogy, intended as guides for the teachers in the popular schools, and selected by the advocates of the sound method as manuals in their schools.

To explain what the word "development" means, I'll refer to the manuals by Bunákov and Evtushévski, which are new works that incorporate the latest insights from German education. These manuals are designed as guides for teachers in public schools and have been chosen by proponents of effective teaching methods for use in their classrooms.

In discussing what is to form the foundation for a choice of this or that method for the teaching of reading, Mr. Bunákov says:

In talking about what should be the basis for choosing a particular method for teaching reading, Mr. Bunákov says:

"No, an opinion about the method of construction based on such near-sighted and flimsy foundations (that is, on experience) will be too doubtful. Only the theoretical substratum, based on the study of human nature, can make the judgments in this sphere firm and independent of all casualties, and to a considerable degree guard them against gross errors. Consequently for the final choice of the best method of teaching the rudiments, it is necessary first of all to stand on theoretic soil, on the basis of previous considerations, the general conditions of which give to this or that method the actual right to be called satisfactory from the pedagogical standpoint. These conditions are: (1) It has to be a method which is capable of developing the child's mental powers, so that the acquisition of the rudiments may be obtained together with the development and the strengthening of the reasoning powers. (2) It must introduce into the instruction the child's personal interest, so that the matter be furthered by this interest, and not by dulling violence. (3) It must represent in itself the process of self-instruction, inciting, supporting, and directing the child's self-activity. (4) It must be based on the impressions of hearing, as of the sense which serves for the acquisition of language. (5) It has to combine analysis with synthesis, beginning with the dismemberment of the complex whole into simple principles, and passing over to the composition of a complex whole out of the simple principles."

"No, an opinion about the method of construction based on such short-sighted and flimsy foundations (that is, on experience) will be too uncertain. Only a theoretical foundation, based on the study of human nature, can make judgments in this area solid and independent of all situations, and significantly protect them from major mistakes. Therefore, for the final choice of the best way to teach the basics, it’s essential to first stand on theoretical ground, based on previous considerations, which provide this or that method the actual right to be called satisfactory from a teaching perspective. These conditions are: (1) It needs to be a method that can develop the child's mental abilities, so that learning the basics comes with the development and strengthening of reasoning skills. (2) It must incorporate the child's personal interest into the instruction, so that engagement comes from this interest, rather than from dull coercion. (3) It should represent the process of self-learning, encouraging, supporting, and guiding the child's self-activity. (4) It must rely on auditory impressions, as this sense is crucial for language acquisition. (5) It has to combine analysis with synthesis, starting from breaking down the complex whole into simple principles, and moving to build a complex whole out of those simple principles."

So this is what the method of instruction is to be based[Pg 253] upon. I will remark, not for contradiction, but for the sake of simplicity and clearness, that the last two statements are quite superfluous, because without the union of analysis and synthesis there can be not only no instruction, but also no other activity of the mind, and every instruction, except that of the deaf and dumb, is based on the sense of hearing. These two conditions are put down only for beauty's sake and for the obscuration of the style, so common in pedagogical treatises, and so have no meaning whatever. The first three at first sight appear quite true as a programme. Everybody, of course, would like to know how the method is secured that will "develop," that will "introduce into the instruction the pupil's personal interest," and that will "represent the process of self-instruction."

So this is the basis for the method of instruction[Pg 253]. I’d like to point out, not to contradict, but to keep things simple and clear, that the last two statements are completely unnecessary because without combining analysis and synthesis, there can't be any instruction, or any other mental activity for that matter. Plus, all instruction—except for that of the deaf and mute—relies on the sense of hearing. These two conditions are mentioned just for appearances and add to the confusing style that’s often found in educational writings, so they don't really mean anything. The first three statements might seem true at first glance as a framework. Naturally, everyone would want to know how to ensure a method that will “develop,” that will “incorporate the pupil's personal interest into the instruction,” and that will “illustrate the process of self-learning.”

But to the questions as to why this method combines all those qualities you will find an answer neither in the books of Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski, nor in any other pedagogical work of the founders of this school of pedagogy, unless they be those hazy discussions of this nature, such as that every instruction must be based on the union of analysis and synthesis, and by all means on the sense of hearing, and so forth; or you will find, as in Mr. Evtushévski's book, expositions about how in man are formed impressions, sensations, representations, and concepts, and you will find the rule that "it is necessary to start from the object and lead the pupil up to the idea, and not start with the idea, which has no point of contact in his consciousness," and so forth. After such discussions there always follows the conclusion that therefore the method advocated by the pedagogue gives that exclusive real development which it was necessary to find.

But when it comes to why this method combines all those qualities, you won't find an answer in the books by Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski or in any other educational works by the founders of this teaching philosophy. You might encounter vague discussions that suggest every lesson should blend analysis and synthesis, and definitely involve auditory learning, among other things. Or you might find, as in Mr. Evtushévski's book, explanations about how humans form impressions, sensations, representations, and concepts. There’s also the guideline that "you need to start with the object and guide the student to the idea, rather than starting with the idea, which doesn’t connect to their understanding," and so on. After such discussions, the conclusion always seems to be that the method promoted by the educator offers that essential kind of real development that was sought after.

After the above-cited definition of what a good method ought to be, Mr. Bunákov explains how children ought to be educated, and, having given an exposition of all the methods, which in my opinion and experience lead to[Pg 254] results which are diametrically opposite to development, he says frankly and definitely:

After the definition of what a good method should be, Mr. Bunákov explains how children should be educated. After discussing all the methods that, in my opinion and experience, lead to[Pg 254] results that are completely opposite to development, he states clearly and directly:

"From the standpoint of the above-mentioned fundamental principles for estimating the value of the satisfactoriness of the methods of rudimentary instruction, the method which we have just elucidated in its general features presents the following plastic qualities and peculiarities: (1) As a sound method it wholly preserves the characteristic peculiarities of all sound method,—it starts from the impressions of hearing, at once establishing the regular relation to language, and only later adds to them the impressions of sight, thus clearly distinguishing sound, matter, and the letter, its representation. (2) As a method which unites reading with writing it begins with decomposition and passes over to composition, combining analysis with synthesis. (3) As a method which passes over to the study of words and sounds from the study of objects it proceeds along a natural path, coöperates with the regular formation of concepts and ideas, and acts in a developing way on all the sides of the child's nature: it incites the children to be observant, to group their observations, to render them orally; it develops the external senses, mind, imagination, memory, the gift of speech, concentration, self-activity, the habit of work, the respect for order. (4) As a method which provides ample work to all the mental powers of the child, it introduces into instruction the personal interest, rousing in children willingness and love of work, and transforming it into a process of self-instruction."

"Considering the fundamental principles for assessing the effectiveness of basic teaching methods, the method we just explained in its general aspects has the following qualities and characteristics: (1) As a solid method, it fully retains all the key aspects of effective teaching—it starts with auditory impressions, immediately establishing a connection to language, and only later incorporates visual impressions, thus clearly distinguishing sound, material, and the letter representing it. (2) As a method that combines reading with writing, it begins with breaking down concepts and moves on to building them up, integrating analysis with synthesis. (3) As a method that shifts from studying objects to exploring words and sounds, it follows a natural progression, aligning with the typical development of concepts and ideas, and positively influences all aspects of the child's nature: it encourages children to be observant, to categorize their observations, and to express them verbally; it enhances their external senses, intellect, imagination, memory, speaking ability, focus, self-initiative, work ethic, and respect for order. (4) As a method that engages all of the child's mental faculties, it infuses personal interest into learning, igniting children's enthusiasm and love for work, and transforming it into a self-directed learning experience."

This is precisely what Mr. Evtushévski does; but why it is all so remains inexplicable to him who is looking for actual reasons and does not become entangled in such words as psychology, didactics, methodics, heuristics. I advise all those who have no inclination for philosophy and therefore have no desire to verify all those deductions of the pedagogues not to be embarrassed by these words[Pg 255] and to be assured that a thing which is not clear cannot be the basis of anything, least of all of such an important and simple thing as popular education.

This is exactly what Mr. Evtushévski does; but why it all works this way remains a mystery to anyone searching for real reasons and not getting caught up in terms like psychology, teaching methods, or learning strategies. I advise anyone who isn’t interested in philosophy and doesn’t want to verify all those theories from educators not to feel confused by these terms[Pg 255] and to be confident that something unclear can’t be the foundation of anything, especially not something as crucial and straightforward as public education.

All the pedagogues of this school, especially the Germans, the founders of the school, start with the false idea that those philosophical questions which have remained as questions for all the philosophers from Plato to Kant, have been definitely settled by them. They are settled so definitely that the process of the acquisition by man of impressions, sensations, concepts, ratiocinations, has been analyzed by them down to its minutest details, and the component parts of what we call the soul or the essence of man have been dissected and divided into parts by them, and that, too, in such a thorough manner that on this firm basis can go up the faultless structure of the science of pedagogy. This fancy is so strange that I do not regard it as necessary to contradict it, more especially as I have done so in my former pedagogical essays. All I will say is that those philosophical considerations which the pedagogues of this school put at the basis of their theory not only fail to be absolutely correct, not only have nothing in common with real philosophy, but even lack a clear, definite expression with which the majority of the pedagogues might agree.

All the educators at this school, especially the Germans who founded it, start with the mistaken idea that the philosophical questions that have puzzled thinkers from Plato to Kant have been completely answered by them. They believe these issues are resolved so conclusively that the way humans obtain impressions, sensations, concepts, and reasoning has been analyzed down to the smallest details. They've dissected and categorized the components of what we call the soul or the essence of being human so thoroughly that a solid foundation is laid for a perfect structure of pedagogical science. This notion is so absurd that I don't even feel the need to refute it, especially since I've already done so in my previous pedagogical essays. All I will say is that the philosophical ideas that the educators at this school base their theory on are not only not entirely correct, but they also have nothing to do with genuine philosophy and even lack clear, definite wording that the majority of educators might agree on.

But, perchance, the theory of the pedagogues of the new school, in spite of its unsuccessful references to philosophy, has some value in itself. And so we will examine it, to see what it consists in. Mr. Bunákov says:

But maybe the theory from the educators of the new school, even with its ineffective ties to philosophy, has some value on its own. So let’s take a look at it to see what it’s all about. Mr. Bunákov says:

"To these little savages (that is, the pupils) must be imparted the main order of school instruction, and into their consciousness must be introduced such initial concepts as they will have to come in contact with from the start, during the first lessons of drawing, reading, writing, and every elementary instruction, such as: the right side and the left, to the right—to the left, up—down, near by—around, in front—in back, close by—in[Pg 256] the distance, before—behind, above—below, fast—slow, softly—aloud, and so forth. No matter how simple these concepts may be, I know from practice that even city children, from well-to-do families, are frequently, when they come to the elementary schools, unable to distinguish the right side from the left. I assume that there is no need of expatiating on the necessity of explaining such concepts to village children, for any one who has had to deal with village schools knows this as well as I do."

"To these little kids (that is, the students) must be taught the basic structure of school education, and they need to be introduced to essential concepts that they will encounter right from the beginning, during their first lessons in drawing, reading, writing, and all other basic subjects, including: the right side and the left, to the right—to the left, up—down, nearby—around, in front—in back, close by—in the distance, before—behind, above—below, fast—slow, softly—loudly, and so on. No matter how simple these concepts may seem, I know from experience that even city kids from well-off families often struggle to tell the right side from the left when they start elementary school. I think there's no need to elaborate on the importance of explaining these concepts to rural children, as anyone who has worked with village schools knows this as well as I do."

And Mr. Evtushévski says:

And Mr. Evtushévski says:

"Without entering into the broad field of the debatable question about the innate ability of man, we only see that the child can have no innate concepts and ideas about real things,—they have to be formed, and on the skill with which they are formed by the educator and teacher depends both their regularity and their permanency. In watching the development of the child's soul one has to be much more cautious than in attending to his body. If the food for the body and the various bodily exercises are carefully chosen both as regards their quantity and their quality, in conformity with the man's growth, so much more cautious have we to be in the choice of food and exercises for the mind. A badly placed foundation will precariously support what is fastened to it."

"Without diving into the broader debate about whether people are born with innate abilities, we see that children don’t have built-in concepts or ideas about real things—they need to be developed, and that development relies heavily on the skill of educators and teachers. The formation of these ideas will affect their consistency and longevity. When observing how a child’s mind grows, we need to be far more careful than when caring for their body. Just as the food and physical activities for the body must be thoughtfully selected in terms of both amount and quality to match a person’s growth, we must be even more cautious about what we provide for the mind. A poorly laid foundation will struggle to support whatever is built on it."

Mr. Bunákov advises that ideas be imparted as follows:

Mr. Bunákov suggests that ideas be communicated in this way:

"The teacher may begin a conversation such as he deems fit: one will ask every pupil for his name; another about what is going on outside; a third about where each comes from, where he lives, what is going on at home,—and then he may pass over to the main subject. 'Where are you sitting now? Why did you come here? What are we going to do in this room? Yes, we are going to study in this room,—so let us call it a class-room. See what there is under your feet, below you. Look, but do not say anything. The one I will tell to speak shall answer. Tell me, what do you see under your feet? Repeat[Pg 257] everything we have found out and have said about this room: in what room are we sitting? What are the parts of the room? What is there on the walls? What is standing on the floor?'

"The teacher can start a conversation however he thinks is best: one will ask each student for their name; another will ask what's happening outside; a third will inquire where everyone is from, where they live, what’s going on at home,—and then he might move on to the main topic. 'Where are you sitting right now? Why did you come here? What are we going to do in this room? Yes, we’re going to study in this room,—so let’s call it a classroom. Look down at what’s beneath your feet. Just observe, but don’t say anything. I’ll call on the one who should speak to answer. Tell me, what do you see under your feet? Repeat[Pg 257] everything we’ve discovered and talked about regarding this room: what room are we in? What are the parts of the room? What’s on the walls? What’s on the floor?'”

"The teacher from the start establishes the order which is necessary for the success of his work: each pupil is to answer only when asked to do so; all the others are to listen and should be able to repeat the words of the teacher and of their companions; the desire to answer, when the teacher directs a question to everybody, is to be expressed by raising the left hand; the words are to be pronounced neither in a hurry, nor by drawing them out, but loudly, distinctly, and correctly. To obtain this latter result the teacher gives them a living example by his loud, correct, distinct enunciation, showing them in practice the difference between soft and loud, distinct and correct, slow and fast. The teacher should see to it that all the children take part in the work, by having somebody's question answered or repeated, now by one, now by another, and now by the whole class at once, but especially by rousing the indifferent, inattentive, and playful children: the first he must enliven by frequent questions, the second he must cause to concentrate themselves on the subject of the common work, and the third he must curb. During the first period the children ought to answer in full, that is, by repeating the question: 'We are sitting in the class-room' (and not in brief, 'In the class-room'); 'Above, over my head, I see the ceiling;' 'On the left I see three windows,' and so forth."

The teacher sets the rules from the beginning that are essential for their success: each student should only speak when called upon; everyone else is expected to listen and should be able to repeat what the teacher and their classmates say; the desire to answer when the teacher asks a question to everyone is to be shown by raising the left hand; words should be spoken neither too quickly nor too slowly, but clearly, loudly, and correctly. To achieve this, the teacher models the behavior with their loud, clear, and correct speech, demonstrating the difference between soft and loud, clear and correct, slow and fast. The teacher should make sure all the kids participate by having someone answer or repeat questions—sometimes one child, sometimes another, and at times the whole class together—especially focusing on engaging the indifferent, inattentive, and playful students: he should energize the first group with frequent questions, help the second group concentrate on the lesson, and keep the third group in check. During the first period, students should respond fully by repeating the question: 'We are sitting in the classroom' (not just 'In the classroom'); 'Above, over my head, I see the ceiling'; 'On the left, I see three windows,' and so on.

Mr. Evtushévski advises that in this way be begun all the lessons on numbers from 1 to 10, of which there are to be 120, and which are to be continued through the year.

Mr. Evtushévski suggests that all the lessons on numbers from 1 to 10 should start this way, and there will be 120 of them, continuing throughout the year.

"One. The teacher shows the pupils a cube, and asks: 'How many cubes have I?' and taking several cubes into the other hand, he asks, 'And how many are there here?'—'Many, a few.'

"One. The teacher shows the students a cube and asks, 'How many cubes do I have?' Then, taking several cubes into the other hand, he asks, 'And how many are here?'—'Many, a few.'"

"'Name here in the class-room an object of which there are several.'—'Bench, window, wall, copy-book, pencil, slate-pencil, pupil, and so forth.'—'Name an object of which there is only one in the class-room.'—'The blackboard, stove, door, ceiling, floor, picture, teacher, and so forth.'—'If I put this cube away in my pocket, how many cubes will there be left in my hand?'—'Not one.'—'And how many must I again put into my hand, to have as many as before?'—'One.'—'What is meant by saying that Pétya fell down once? How many times did Pétya fall? Did he fall another time? Why does it say once?'—'Because we are speaking only of one case and not of another case.'—'Take your slates (or copy-books). Make on them a line of this size.' (The teacher draws on the blackboard a line two or four inches in length, or shows on the ruler that length.) 'Rub it off. How many lines are left?'—'Not one.'—'Draw several such lines.' It would be unnatural to invent any other exercises in order to acquaint the children with number one. It suffices to rouse in them that conception of unity which they, no doubt, had previous to their school instruction."

"'Name an object in the classroom that there are several of.'—'Bench, window, wall, notebook, pencil, chalk, student, and so on.'—'Name an object in the classroom that there is only one of.'—'The blackboard, stove, door, ceiling, floor, picture, teacher, and so on.'—'If I put this cube in my pocket, how many cubes will be left in my hand?'—'Not one.'—'How many do I need to put back in my hand to have as many as before?'—'One.'—'What does it mean when we say that Pétya fell down once? How many times did Pétya fall? Did he fall again? Why does it say once?'—'Because we are only talking about one instance, not another.'—'Take your slates (or notebooks). Draw a line this long.' (The teacher draws a line two or four inches long on the blackboard or shows that length on the ruler.) 'Erase it. How many lines are left?'—'Not one.'—'Draw several lines like that.' It would be odd to come up with any other activities to teach the kids about the number one. It’s enough to help them understand the concept of unity, which they likely already had before starting school."

Then Mr. Bunákov speaks of exercises on the board, and so on, and Mr. Evtushévski of the number four with its decomposition. Before examining the theory itself of the transmission of ideas, the question involuntarily arises whether that theory is not mistaken in its very problem. Has the condition of the pedagogical material with which it has to do been correctly defined? The first thing that startles us is the strange relation to some imaginary children, to such as I, at least, have never seen in the Russian Empire. The conversations, and the information which they impart, refer to children of less than two years of age, because two-year-old children know all that is contained in them, but as to the questions which have to be asked, they have reference to parrots. Any pupil of six, seven, eight, or nine years will not understand a thing in these[Pg 259] questions, because he knows all about that, and cannot make out what it all means. The demands for such conversations evince either complete ignorance, or a desire to ignore that degree of development on which the pupils stand.

Then Mr. Bunákov talks about exercises on the board, and Mr. Evtushévski discusses the number four and how it breaks down. Before diving into the theory of transmitting ideas, one can't help but wonder if the theory is flawed in its basic premise. Have we accurately defined the context of the educational material it deals with? What strikes us first is the odd relation to some hypothetical children, like ones I, at least, have never encountered in the Russian Empire. The discussions and information shared apply to kids under two years old, since two-year-olds already understand everything that's mentioned. As for the questions asked, they seem relevant only to parrots. Any six, seven, eight, or nine-year-old would be completely lost by these[Pg 259] questions, because they already grasp the concepts and can't figure out what it all means. The demand for such conversations shows either a total lack of understanding or a disregard for the developmental stage the students are actually at.

Maybe the children of Hottentots and negroes, or some German children, do not know what is imparted to them in such conversations, but Russian children, except demented ones, all those who come to a school, not only know what is up and what down, what is a bench and what a table, what is two and what one, and so forth, but, in my experience, the peasant children who are sent to school by their parents can every one of them express their thoughts well and correctly, can understand another person's thought (if it is expressed in Russian), and can count to twenty and more; playing with knuckle-bones they count in pairs and sixes, and they know how many points and pairs there are in a six. Frequently the pupils who came to my school brought with them the problem with the geese, and explained it to me. But even if we admit that children possess no such conceptions as those the pedagogues want to impart to them by means of conversations, I do not find the method chosen by them to be correct.

Maybe the children of Hottentots and Black individuals, or some German kids, might not realize what they're learning in such talks, but Russian children, except for those who are mentally challenged, all those who attend school not only know what’s up and what’s down, what a bench is and what a table is, what one is and what two is, and so on, but in my experience, the peasant kids sent to school by their parents can all express their thoughts clearly and accurately, can understand someone else's thoughts (if expressed in Russian), and can count to twenty and beyond; while playing with knuckle-bones, they count in pairs and sixes, and they know how many points and pairs are in a six. Often, the students who came to my school brought the problem of the geese and explained it to me. But even if we accept that children lack the concepts that the educators aim to teach them through conversations, I don’t believe the method they’ve chosen is correct.

Thus, for example, Mr. Bunákov has written a reader. This book is to be used in conjunction with the conversations to teach the children language. I have run through the book and have found it to be a series of bad language blunders, wherever extracts from other books are not quoted. The same complete ignorance of language I have found in Mr. Evtushévski's problems. Mr. Evtushévski wants to give ideas by means of problems. First of all he ought to have seen to it that the tool for the transmission of ideas, that is, the language, was correct.

So, for instance, Mr. Bunákov has created a reader. This book is meant to be used alongside the conversations to teach the kids language. I’ve looked through the book and found it to be full of poor language mistakes, except where quotes from other books are used. I’ve found the same complete lack of understanding of language in Mr. Evtushévski’s problems. Mr. Evtushévski wants to convey ideas through problems. First of all, he should have ensured that the tool for conveying ideas, which is language, was accurate.

What has been mentioned here refers to the form in which the development is imparted. Let us look at the[Pg 260] contents themselves. Mr. Bunákov proposes the following questions to be put to the children: "Where can you see cats? where a magpie? where sand? where a wasp and a suslik? what are a suslik and a magpie and a cat covered with, and what are the parts of their bodies?" (The suslik is a favourite animal of pedagogy, no doubt because not one peasant child in the centre of Russia knows that word.)

What has been mentioned here refers to the way the development is delivered. Let’s take a look at the[Pg 260] contents themselves. Mr. Bunákov suggests the following questions to ask the children: "Where can you spot cats? Where can you find a magpie? Where is sand? Where can you see a wasp and a suslik? What do a suslik, a magpie, and a cat have on them, and what are the parts of their bodies?" (The suslik is a favorite animal for teaching, probably because no peasant child in central Russia knows that word.)

"Naturally the teacher does not always put these questions straight to the children, as forming the predetermined programme of the lesson; more frequently the small and undeveloped children have to be led up to the solution of the question of the programme by a series of suggestive questions, by directing their attention to the side of the subject which is more correct at the given moment, or by inciting them to recall something from their previous observations. Thus the teacher need not put the question directly: 'Where can a wasp be seen?' but, turning to this or that pupil, he may ask him whether he has seen a wasp, where he has seen it, and then only, combining the replies of several pupils, compose an answer to the first question of his programme. In answering the teacher's questions, the children will often connect several remarks that have no direct relation to the matter; for example, when the question is about what the parts of a magpie are, one may say irrelevantly that a magpie jumps, another that it chatters funnily, a third that it steals things,—let them add and give utterance to everything that arises in their memory or imagination,—it is the teacher's business to concentrate their attention in accordance with the programme, and these remarks and additions of the children he should take notice of for the purpose of elaborating the other parts of the programme. In viewing a new subject, the children at every convenient opportunity return to the subjects which have already been under consideration. Since they have observed that[Pg 261] a magpie is covered with feathers, the teacher asks: 'Is the suslik also covered with feathers? What is it covered with? And what is a chicken covered with? and a horse? and a lizard?' When they have observed that a magpie has two legs, the teacher asks: 'How many legs has a dog? and a fox? and a chicken? and a wasp? What other animals do you know with two legs? with four? with six?'"

"Of course, the teacher doesn’t always ask these questions directly to the children as a set plan for the lesson; more often, younger and less developed children need to be guided towards solving the program's questions through a series of leading questions. The teacher focuses their attention on the aspects of the topic that are most relevant at that moment or encourages them to recall something from their past experiences. So, rather than asking, 'Where can you see a wasp?' directly, the teacher might ask a specific student if they’ve seen a wasp, where they saw it, and then use the responses from several students to create an answer to the initial program question. While answering the teacher's questions, the children often include several comments that aren't directly related; for instance, if the question is about the parts of a magpie, one might mention that a magpie jumps, another might say it chatters amusingly, and a third might claim it steals things. They should be encouraged to share everything that comes to mind, while it's the teacher's responsibility to guide their focus according to the lesson plan, keeping track of these comments for future discussions. When exploring a new topic, the children frequently link back to subjects they’ve already covered. For example, since they’ve noted that a magpie is covered in feathers, the teacher will ask: 'Is a suslik also covered in feathers? What is it covered with? And what is a chicken covered with? How about a horse? And a lizard?' When they notice that a magpie has two legs, the teacher asks: 'How many legs does a dog have? What about a fox? A chicken? A wasp? What other animals do you know that have two legs? Four legs? Six legs?'"

Involuntarily the question arises: Do the children know, or do they not know, what is so well explained to them in these conversations? If the pupils know it all, then, upon occasion, in the street or at home, where they do not need to raise their left hands, they will certainly be able to tell it in more beautiful and more correct Russian than they are ordered to do. They will certainly not say that a horse is "covered" with wool; if so, why are they compelled to repeat these questions just as the teacher has put them? But if they do not know them (which is not to be admitted except as regards the suslik), the question arises: by what will the teacher be guided in what is with so much unction called the programme of questions,—by the science of zoology, or by logic? or by the science of eloquence? But if by none of the sciences, and merely by the desire to talk about what is visible in the objects, there are so many visible things in objects, and they are so diversified, that a guiding thread is needed to show what to talk upon, whereas in objective instruction there is no such thread, and there can be none.

Involuntarily, the question comes up: Do the children know, or do they not know, what is so clearly explained to them in these conversations? If the students know it all, then, at times, in the street or at home, where they don’t need to raise their left hands, they will definitely be able to express it in more beautiful and correct Russian than they are told to do. They certainly wouldn’t say that a horse is "covered" with wool; if that were the case, why are they forced to repeat these questions just as the teacher has presented them? But if they don’t know them (which is only admissible regarding the suslik), the question arises: what will the teacher rely on when it comes to what is so earnestly called the program of questions—zoology, logic, or rhetoric? But if it’s none of the sciences, and merely a desire to talk about what’s visible in the objects, there are so many visible things in objects, and they are so varied, that a guiding thread is needed to show what to focus on, whereas in objective teaching, there is no such thread, and there can’t be one.

All human knowledge is subdivided for the purpose that it may more conveniently be gathered, united, and transmitted, and these subdivisions are called sciences. But outside their scientific classifications you may talk about objects anything you please, and you may say all the nonsense imaginable, as we actually see. In any case, the result of the conversation will be that the children[Pg 262] are either made to learn by heart the teacher's words about the suslik, or to change their own words, place them in a certain order (not always a correct order), and to memorize and repeat them. For this reason all the manuals of this kind, in general all the exercises of development, suffer on the one hand from absolute arbitrariness, and on the other from superfluity. For example, in Mr. Bunákov's book the only story which, it seems, is not copied from another author, is the following:

All human knowledge is divided up so that it can be more easily collected, combined, and shared, and these divisions are called sciences. But outside of their scientific classifications, you can talk about anything you want, and you can say all kinds of nonsense, as we clearly see. In any case, the outcome of the conversation will be that the children[Pg 262] either have to memorize the teacher's words about the suslik or rearrange their own words in a specific order (which isn't always correct) and memorize and repeat them. Because of this, all the manuals like this, and all the developmental exercises in general, suffer from complete randomness on one hand and excess on the other. For example, in Mr. Bunákov's book, the only story that seems to be original and not taken from another author is the following:

"A peasant complained to a hunter about his trouble: a fox had carried off several of his chickens and one duck; the fox was not in the least afraid of watch-dog Dandy, who was chained up and kept barking all night long; in the morning he had placed a trap with a piece of roast meat in the fresh tracks on the snow,—evidently the red-haired sneak was disporting near the house, but he did not go into the trap. The hunter listened to what the peasant had to say to him, and said: 'Very well; now we will see who will be shrewder!' The hunter walked all day with his gun and with his dog, over the tracks of the fox, to discover how he found his way into the yard. In the daytime the sneak sleeps in his lair, and knows nothing of what is going on, so that had to be considered: on its path the hunter dug a hole and covered it with boards, dirt, and snow; a few steps from it he put down a piece of horseflesh. In the evening he seated himself with a loaded gun in his ambush, fixed things in such a way that he could see everything and shoot comfortably, and there he waited. It grew dark. The moon swam out. Cautiously, looking around and listening, the fox crept out of his lair, raised his nose, and sniffed. He at once smelled the odour of horseflesh, and ran at a slow trot to the place, and suddenly stopped and pricked his ears: the shrewd one saw that there was a mound there which had not been in that spot the previous evening. This mound apparently vexed him, and made him think;[Pg 263] he took a large circle around it, and sniffed and listened, and sat down, and for a long time looked at the meat from a distance, so that the hunter could not shoot him,—it was too far. The fox thought and thought, and suddenly ran at full speed between the meat and the mound. Our hunter was careful, and did not shoot. He knew that the sneak was merely trying to find out whether anybody was sitting behind that mound; if he had shot at the running fox, he would certainly have missed him, and then he would not have seen the sneak, any more than he could see his own ears. Now the fox quieted down,—the mound no longer disturbed him: he walked briskly up to the meat, and ate it with great delight. Then the hunter aimed carefully, without haste, so that he might not miss him. Bang! The fox jumped up from pain and fell down dead."

A peasant complained to a hunter about his problems: a fox had stolen several of his chickens and one duck. The fox wasn't scared at all of the watchdog Dandy, who was chained up and barking all night long. In the morning, the peasant set a trap with a piece of roast meat in the fresh tracks on the snow—clearly, the sneaky red-haired animal was playing around near the house, but it didn’t go into the trap. The hunter listened to the peasant and said, "Alright; let's see who’s smarter!" The hunter spent the entire day following the fox’s tracks with his gun and dog, trying to figure out how the fox got into the yard. During the day, the fox sleeps in its den and doesn’t know what’s happening, so that had to be taken into account. On its path, the hunter dug a hole and covered it with boards, dirt, and snow; a few steps away, he placed a piece of horsemeat. In the evening, he settled down with a loaded gun in his hiding spot, arranged things so he could see everything and shoot comfortably, and waited. It got dark. The moon came out. Carefully, looking around and listening, the fox crept out of its den, raised its nose, and sniffed. It caught the scent of horsemeat and trotted over but suddenly stopped and perked up its ears: the clever fox noticed a mound that wasn’t there the night before. This mound seemed to annoy him and made him think; he took a wide circle around it, sniffed and listened, sat down, and stared at the meat from a distance, making it too far for the hunter to shoot. The fox thought for a while, then sprinted full speed between the meat and the mound. Our hunter was cautious and didn’t shoot. He knew the fox was just trying to determine if someone was hiding behind that mound; if he had shot at the running fox, he would surely have missed, and then he wouldn't have seen the sneaky animal again, any more than he could see his own ears. Now the fox calmed down—the mound no longer bothered him: it walked right up to the meat and enjoyed eating it. Then the hunter aimed carefully, without rushing, to make sure he wouldn’t miss. Bang! The fox jumped up in pain and fell down dead.

Everything is arbitrary here: it is an arbitrary invention to say that a fox could carry off a peasant's duck in winter, that peasants trap foxes, that a fox sleeps in the daytime in his lair (for he sleeps only at night); arbitrary is that hole which is uselessly dug in winter and covered with boards without being made use of; arbitrary is the statement that the fox eats horseflesh, which he never does; arbitrary is the supposed cunning of the fox, who runs past the hunter; arbitrary are the mound and the hunter, who does not shoot for fear of missing, that is, everything, from beginning to end, is bosh, for which any peasant boy might arraign the author of the story, if he could talk without raising his hand.

Everything here is random: it’s a random idea to say that a fox could steal a peasant's duck in winter, that peasants trap foxes, or that a fox sleeps during the day in its den (since it only sleeps at night); it’s pointless to dig a hole in winter and cover it with boards without using it; it’s false to claim that the fox eats horsemeat, which it never does; the supposed cleverness of the fox, which runs past the hunter, is arbitrary; the mound and the hunter, who doesn’t shoot for fear of missing, are arbitrary too—basically, everything from start to finish is nonsense, which any peasant boy could call out if he could speak without raising his hand.

Then a whole series of so-called exercises in Mr. Bunákov's lessons is composed of such questions as: "Who bakes? Who chops? Who shoots?" to which the pupil is supposed to answer: "The baker, the wood-chopper, and the marksmen," whereas he might just as correctly answer that the woman bakes, the axe chops, and the teacher shoots, if he has a gun. Another arbitrary statement[Pg 264] in that book is that the throat is a part of the mouth, and so on.

Then a whole series of so-called exercises in Mr. Bunákov's lessons consists of questions like: "Who bakes? Who chops? Who shoots?" to which the student is expected to respond: "The baker, the woodchopper, and the marksman," when he could just as correctly say that the woman bakes, the axe chops, and the teacher shoots if he has a gun. Another arbitrary claim in that book is that the throat is part of the mouth, and so on.

All the other exercises, such as "The ducks fly, and the dogs?" or "The linden and birch are trees, and the horse?" are quite superfluous. Besides, it must be observed that if such conversations are really carried on with the pupils (which never happens) that is, if the pupils are permitted to speak and ask questions, the teacher, choosing simple subjects (they are most difficult), is at each step perplexed, partly through ignorance, and partly because ein Narr kann mehr fragen, als zehn Weise antworten.

All the other exercises, like "The ducks fly, and the dogs?" or "The linden and birch are trees, and the horse?" are completely unnecessary. Additionally, it's important to note that if these kinds of conversations actually happened with the students (which they never do), meaning if the students were allowed to speak and ask questions, the teacher, by choosing simple topics (which are the hardest), would be confused at every turn, partly due to a lack of knowledge and partly because a fool can ask more questions than ten wise people can answer.

Exactly the same takes place in the instruction of arithmetic, which is based on the same pedagogical principle. Either the pupils are informed in the same way of what they already know, or they are quite arbitrarily informed of combinations of a certain character that are not based on anything. The lesson mentioned above and all the other lessons up to ten are merely information about what the children already know. If they frequently do not answer questions of that kind, this is due to the fact that the question is either wrongly expressed in itself, or wrongly expressed as regards the children. The difficulty which the children encounter in answering a question of that character is due to the same cause which makes it impossible for the average boy to answer the question: Three sons were to Noah, [1] —Shem, Ham, and Japheth,—who was their father? The difficulty is not mathematical, but syntactical, which is due to the fact that in the statement of the problem and in the question there is not one and the same subject; but when to the syntactical difficulty there is added the awkwardness of the proposer of the problems in expressing himself in Russian, the matter becomes of greater difficulty still to the pupil; but the trouble is no longer mathematical.

The same thing happens in teaching arithmetic, which follows the same educational principle. Either students are informed in ways that relate to what they already know, or they are randomly given combinations of certain types that don’t connect to anything. The lesson mentioned earlier and all the other lessons up to ten are just information about what the kids already know. If they often don’t answer those kinds of questions, it’s because the question is either poorly phrased or doesn’t suit the children. The challenge kids face in responding to such questions comes from the same issue that prevents the average boy from answering the question: Three sons were to Noah, [1] —Shem, Ham, and Japheth—who was their father? The difficulty isn’t mathematical but grammatical, stemming from the fact that there isn’t a consistent subject between the problem’s statement and the question. When you add the awkwardness of the person posing the problems not expressing themselves well in Russian, it makes it even harder for the student; however, the issue is no longer mathematical.

 [1]  The Russian way of saying "Noah had three sons."

[1] The Russian way of saying "Noah had three sons."

Let anybody understand at once Mr. Evtushévski's problem: "A certain boy had four nuts, another had five. The second boy gave all his nuts to the first, and this one gave three nuts to a third, and the rest he distributed equally to three other friends. How many nuts did each of the last get?" Express the problem as follows: "A boy had four nuts. He was given five more. He gave away three nuts, and the rest he wants to give to three friends. How many can he give to each?" and a child of five years of age will solve it. There is no problem here at all, but the difficulty may arise only from a wrong statement of the problem, or from a weak memory. And it is this syntactical difficulty, which the children overcome by long and difficult exercises, that gives the teacher cause to think that, teaching the children what they know already, he is teaching them anything at all. Just as arbitrarily are the children taught combinations in arithmetic and the decomposition of numbers according to a certain method and order, which have their foundation only in the fancy of the teacher. Mr. Evtushévski says:

Let anyone understand right away Mr. Evtushévski's problem: "A boy had four nuts, another had five. The second boy gave all his nuts to the first, and then the first boy gave three nuts to a third boy, and the rest he shared equally among three other friends. How many nuts did each of the last three get?" We can rephrase the problem like this: "A boy had four nuts. He received five more. He gave away three nuts, and now he wants to share the rest with three friends. How many can he give to each?" A five-year-old would be able to solve it. There’s really no problem at all, but any difficulty may come from a misstatement of the problem or from a poor memory. It’s this syntactical challenge that children overcome through extensive and difficult practice, which makes the teacher believe that by teaching the children what they already know, he is actually teaching them anything new. Similarly, children are taught combinations in arithmetic and the breakdown of numbers following specific methods and orders, which are based solely on the teacher’s preference. Mr. Evtushévski says:

"Four. (1) The formation of the number. On the upper border of the board the teacher places three cubes together—I I I. How many cubes are there here? Then a fourth cube is added. And how many are there now? I I I I. How are four cubes formed from three and one? We have to add one cube to the three.

"Four. (1) The formation of the number. On the upper edge of the board, the teacher places three cubes together—I I I. How many cubes do we have here? Then a fourth cube is added. And how many do we have now? I I I I. How do we make four cubes from three and one? We need to add one cube to the three."

"(2) Decomposition into component parts. How can four cubes be formed? or, How can four cubes be broken up? Four cubes may be broken up into two and two: II + II. Four cubes may be formed from one, and one, and one, and one more, or by taking four times one cube: I + I + I + I. Four cubes may be broken up into three and one: III + I. It may be formed from one, and one, and two: I + I + II. Can four cubes be put together in any other way? The pupils convince themselves that there can be no other decomposition, distinct from those[Pg 266] already given. If the pupils begin to break the four cubes in this way: one, two, and one, or, two, one and one; or, one and three, the teacher will easily point out to them that these decompositions are only repetitions of what has been got before, only in a different order.

(2) Breaking down into parts. How can you create four cubes? Or, how can you divide four cubes? You can split four cubes into two groups of two: 2 + 2. You can also make four cubes from one cube, plus another one, plus another one, plus one more: 1 + 1 + 1 + 1. Four cubes can be split into three and one: 3 + 1. It can be made from one and one and two: 1 + 1 + 2. Can four cubes be combined in any other way? The students realize that there are no other distinct ways to break them down apart from those already mentioned[Pg 266]. If the students start dividing the four cubes like this: one, two, and one; or two, one, and one; or one and three, the teacher will easily point out that these divisions are just different arrangements of what has already been done.

"Every time, whenever the pupils indicate a new method of decomposition, the teacher places the cubes on a ledge of the blackboard in the manner here indicated. Thus there will be four cubes on the upper ledge; two and two in a second place; in a third place the four cubes will be separated at some distance from each other; in a fourth place, three and one, and in a fifth one, one, and two.

"Every time the students suggest a new way to break things down, the teacher puts the cubes on a shelf on the blackboard like this. So there will be four cubes on the top shelf; two and two in a second spot; in a third spot, the four cubes will be spaced apart; in a fourth spot, there will be three and one, and in a fifth spot, one and two."

"(3) Decomposition in order. It may easily happen that the children will at once point out the decomposition of the number into component parts in order; even then the third exercise cannot be regarded as superfluous: Here we have formed four cubes of twos, of separate cubes, and of threes,—in what order had we best place the cubes on the board? With what shall the decomposition of the four cubes begin? With the decomposition into separate cubes. How are four cubes to be formed from separate cubes? We must take four times one cube. How are four cubes to be formed from twos, from a pair? We must take two twos,—twice two cubes, two pairs of cubes. How shall we afterward break up the four cubes? They can be formed of threes: for this purpose we take three and one, or one and three. The teacher explains to the pupils that the last decomposition, that is, 1 1 2, does not come under the accepted order, and is a modification of one of the first three."

"(3) Decomposition in order. It can easily happen that the children will immediately point out how to break down the number into its component parts in order; even then, the third exercise cannot be seen as unnecessary: Here we have formed four cubes made of twos, separate cubes, and threes—what order should we use to place the cubes on the board? How should we start the decomposition of the four cubes? With the breakdown into separate cubes. How do we form four cubes from separate cubes? We take four times one cube. How do we create four cubes from twos, from a pair? We take two twos—twice two cubes, two pairs of cubes. How will we later break up the four cubes? They can be formed of threes: for this, we take three and one, or one and three. The teacher explains to the students that the last decomposition, which is 1 1 2, does not follow the accepted order and is a variation of one of the first three."

Why does Mr. Evtushévski not admit this last decomposition? Why must there be the order indicated by him? All that is a matter of mere arbitrariness and fancy. In reality, it is apparent to every thinking man that there is only one foundation for any composition and decomposition, and for the whole of mathematics. Here[Pg 267] is the foundation: 1 + 1 = 2, 2 + 1 = 3, 3 + 1 = 4, and so forth,—precisely what the children learn at home, and what in common parlance is called counting to ten, to twenty, and so forth. This process is known to every pupil, and no matter what decomposition Mr. Evtushévski may make, it is to be explained from this one. A boy that can count to four, considers four as a whole, and so also three, and two, and one. Consequently, he knows that four was produced from the consecutive addition of one. Similarly he knows that four is produced by adding twice one to two, just as he knows twice one is two. What, then, are the children taught here? That which they know, or that process of counting which they must learn according to the teacher's fancy.

Why doesn't Mr. Evtushévski acknowledge this last breakdown? Why does it have to follow the order he's laid out? It's all just arbitrary and fanciful. In reality, it's clear to any reasonable person that there's only one basis for any composition and decomposition, and for all of mathematics. Here[Pg 267] is the foundation: 1 + 1 = 2, 2 + 1 = 3, 3 + 1 = 4, and so on—exactly what kids learn at home, and what everyone commonly refers to as counting up to ten, twenty, and beyond. Every student knows this process, and no matter how Mr. Evtushévski breaks things down, it can be explained from this one idea. A kid who can count to four sees four as a whole, just like he sees three, two, and one. So, he understands that four comes from adding one repeatedly. Similarly, he knows that four can be formed by adding two to two, just as he knows that two plus one is two. So, what are the kids being taught here? What they already know, or some method of counting that they have to learn based on the teacher's whim?

The other day I happened to witness a lesson in mathematics according to Grube's method. The pupil was asked: "How much is 8 and 7?" He hastened to answer and said 16. His neighbour, too, was in a hurry and, without raising his left hand, said: "8 and 8 is 16, and one less is 15." The teacher sternly stopped him, and compelled the first boy to add one after one to 8, until he came to 15, though the boy knew long ago that he had made a blunder. In that school they had reached the number 15, but 16 was supposed to be unknown yet.

The other day, I happened to see a math lesson using Grube's method. The student was asked, "What is 8 plus 7?" He quickly answered, "16." His classmate, eager to respond as well, interjected, "8 plus 8 is 16, so one less is 15," without raising his left hand. The teacher firmly interrupted him and made the first boy count one by one from 8 until he got to 15, even though the boy already knew he had made a mistake. In that school, they had reached the number 15, but 16 was still considered unknown.

I am afraid that many people, reading all these long refutals of the methods of object instruction and counting according to Grube, which I am making, will say: "What is there here to talk about? Is it not evident that it is all mere nonsense which it is not worth while to criticize? Why pick out the errors and blunders of a Bunákov and Evtushévski, and criticize what is beneath all criticism?"

I’m worried that a lot of people reading my lengthy rebuttals of the methods of object instruction and counting according to Grube will think, “What’s the point of this discussion? Isn’t it obvious that it’s all just nonsense that isn’t worth criticizing? Why point out the mistakes and errors of Bunákov and Evtushévski, when it’s already below any meaningful critique?”

That was the way I myself thought before I was led to see what was going on in the pedagogical world, when I convinced myself that Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski were not mere individuals, but authorities in our pedagogics,[Pg 268] and that what they prescribe is actually carried out in our schools. In the backwoods we may find teachers, especially women, who spread Evtushévski's and Bunákov's manuals out before them and ask according to their prescription how much one feather and one feather is, and what a hen is covered with. All that would be funny if it were only an invention of the theorist, and not a guide in practical work, a guide that some follow already, and if it did not concern one of the most important affairs of life,—the education of the children. I was amused at it when I read it as theoretical fancies; but when I learned and saw that that was being practised on children, I felt pity for them and ashamed.

That used to be my mindset before I realized what was happening in the education world, when I came to believe that Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski weren’t just individuals but real authorities in our education system,[Pg 268] and that what they recommended was actually enforced in our schools. In remote areas, you might find teachers, especially women, spreading out Evtushévski's and Bunákov's manuals in front of them and asking, according to their guidelines, how much one feather and one feather adds up to, and what a hen is covered in. It might be amusing if it were just a theoretical idea and not a guide for real-world teaching, a guide that some people are already following, and if it didn’t relate to one of the most important things in life—the education of children. I found it funny when I first read it as a theoretical concept, but when I learned and witnessed that it was being applied to children, I felt sorry for them and ashamed.

From a theoretical standpoint, not to mention the fact that they faultily define the aim of education, the pedagogues of this school make this essential error, that they depart from the conditions of all instruction, whether this instruction be on the highest or lowest stage of the science, in a university or in a popular school. The essential conditions of all instruction consist in selecting the homogeneous phenomena from an endless number of heterogeneous phenomena, and in imparting the laws of these phenomena to the students. Thus, in the study of language, the pupils are taught the laws of the word, and in mathematics, the laws of the numbers. The study of language consists in imparting the laws of the decomposition and of the reverse composition of sentences, words, syllables, sounds,—and these laws form the subject of instruction. The instruction of mathematics consists in imparting the laws of the composition and decomposition of the numbers (but I beg to observe,—not in the process of the composition and the decomposition of the numbers, but in imparting the laws of that composition and decomposition). Thus, the first law consists in the ability of regarding a collection of units as a unit of a higher order, precisely what a child does when he says: "2 and 1 = 3." He regards 2[Pg 269] as a kind of unit. On this law are based the consequent laws of numeration, then of addition, and of the whole of mathematics. But arbitrary conversations about the wasp, and so forth, or problems within the limit of 10,—its decomposition in every manner possible,—cannot form a subject of instruction, because, in the first place, they transcend the subject and, in the second place, because they do not treat of its laws.

From a theoretical perspective, not to mention how they incorrectly define the purpose of education, the educators at this school make a crucial mistake by straying away from the fundamental principles of all teaching, whether it's at the highest or lowest level of science, in a university or in a community school. The essential principles of all teaching involve selecting similar phenomena from an infinite array of diverse phenomena and conveying the laws of these phenomena to the students. Therefore, in language studies, students learn the rules governing words, and in mathematics, they learn the rules governing numbers. The study of language involves teaching the laws of breaking down and reconstructing sentences, words, syllables, and sounds—these laws are the focus of instruction. The instruction of mathematics is about teaching the laws of breaking down and putting together numbers (however, I should point out—it's not about the process of putting together and taking apart numbers, but about teaching those laws of composition and decomposition). Thus, the first law involves the ability to see a collection of units as a single unit of a higher order, just like a child does when they say: "2 and 1 = 3." They see 2 as a type of unit. This law underpins the subsequent laws of counting, addition, and all of mathematics. However, arbitrary discussions about a wasp, and so on, or problems within the limit of 10—its breakdown in every possible way—cannot serve as a basis for instruction because, firstly, they go beyond the subject and, secondly, because they do not address its laws.

That is the way the matter presents itself to me from its theoretical side; but theoretical criticism may frequently err, and so I will try to verify my deductions by means of practical data. G—— P—— has given us a sample of the practical results of both object instruction and of mathematics according to Grube's method. One of the older boys was told: "Put your hand under your book!" in order to prove that he had been taught the conceptions of "over" and "under," and the intelligent boy, who, I am sure, knew what "over" and "under" was, when he was three years old, put his hand on the book when he was told to put it under it. I have all the time observed such examples, and they prove more clearly than anything else how useless, strange, and disgraceful, I feel like saying, this object instruction is for Russian children. A Russian child cannot and will not believe (he has too much respect for the teacher and for himself) that the teacher is in earnest when he asks him whether the ceiling is above or below, or how many legs he has. In arithmetic, too, we have seen that pupils who did not even know how to write the numbers and during the whole time of the instruction were exercised only in mental calculations up to 10, for half an hour did not stop blundering in every imaginable way in response to questions which the teacher put to them within the limit of 10. Evidently the instruction of mental calculation brought no results, and the syntactical difficulty, which consists in unravelling a question that is improperly put, has remained[Pg 270] the same as ever. And thus, the practical results of the examination which took place did not confirm the usefulness of the development.

That’s how I see the situation from a theoretical perspective; but theoretical criticism can often be mistaken, so I’ll try to back up my conclusions with practical examples. G—— P—— has shown us some practical outcomes from both object instruction and mathematics based on Grube's method. One of the older boys was told, "Put your hand under your book!" to demonstrate that he understood the concepts of "over" and "under." However, the smart boy, who I’m sure knew what "over" and "under" meant since he was three, placed his hand on the book instead of underneath it when instructed. I’ve consistently observed these kinds of examples, and they clearly illustrate how pointless, strange, and frankly shameful, I feel like saying, this object instruction is for Russian children. A Russian child simply cannot and will not believe (he has too much respect for the teacher and himself) that the teacher is serious when he asks if the ceiling is above or below, or how many legs he has. In math, we’ve also seen students who didn’t even know how to write the numbers and who spent the entire instruction practicing mental calculations up to 10, yet for half an hour they kept making every possible mistake when responding to questions the teacher asked them within that limit. Clearly, the instruction on mental calculation yielded no results, and the syntactical challenge, which involves unpacking a poorly phrased question, has remained unchanged. Thus, the practical outcomes of the examination that took place did not support the effectiveness of this approach.

But I will be more exact and conscientious. Maybe the process of development, which at first is confined not so much to the study, as to the analysis of what the pupils know already, will produce results later on. Maybe the teacher, who at first takes possession of the pupils' minds by means of the analysis, later guides them firmly and with ease, and from the narrow sphere of the descriptions of a table and the count of 2 and 1 leads them into the real sphere of knowledge, in which the pupils are no longer confined to learning what they know already, but also learn something new, and learn that new information in a new, more convenient, more intelligent manner. This supposition is confirmed by the fact that all the German pedagogues and their followers, among them Mr. Bunákov, say distinctly that object instruction is to serve as an introduction to "home science" and "natural science." But we should be looking in vain in Mr. Bunákov's manual to find out how this "home science" is to be taught, if by this word any real information is to be understood, and not the descriptions of a hut and a vestibule,—which the children know already. Mr. Bunákov, on page 200, after having explained that it is necessary to teach where the ceiling is and where the stove, says briefly:

But I’ll be more precise and diligent. Maybe the process of development, which at first doesn’t focus so much on studying as on analyzing what the students already know, will lead to results later on. Perhaps the teacher, who initially engages the students’ minds through analysis, will then guide them confidently and easily. From the limited context of describing a table and counting 2 and 1, they’ll move into a broader realm of knowledge, where students aren’t just restricted to learning what they already know but also discover new things, and do so in a new, more practical, and smarter way. This assumption is supported by the fact that all German educators and their followers, including Mr. Bunákov, clearly state that object lessons should serve as a gateway to “home science” and “natural science.” However, we would search in vain in Mr. Bunákov’s manual to learn how this “home science” should be taught, if by that term we mean any actual information rather than just descriptions of a hut and a hallway—things the children already know. Mr. Bunákov, on page 200, after explaining that it's necessary to show where the ceiling is and where the stove is, states briefly:

"Now it is necessary to pass over to the third stage of object instruction, the contents of which have been defined by me as follows: The study of the country, county, Government, the whole realm with its natural products and its inhabitants, in general outline, as a sketch of home science and the beginning of natural science, with the predominance of reading, which, resting on the immediate observations of the first two grades, broadens the mental horizon of the pupils,—the sphere of their concepts and ideas. We can see from the mere definition that here the[Pg 271] objectivity appears as a complement to the explanatory reading and narrative of the teacher,—consequently, what is said in regard to the occupations of the third year has more reference to the discussion of the second occupation, which enters into the composition of the subject under instruction, which is called the native language,—the explanatory reading."

"Now we need to move on to the third stage of object instruction, which I define as follows: The study of the country, county, government, and the entire area with its natural resources and people, generally as an outline of home science and the beginning of natural science, with a focus on reading that builds on the immediate observations from the first two grades, expanding the mental horizons of the students—the range of their concepts and ideas. From this definition, we can see that here, objectivity complements the teacher's explanatory reading and storytelling—therefore, what is discussed regarding the activities of the third year is more related to the discussion of the second activity, which is part of the subject being taught, called the native language—the explanatory reading."

We turn to the third year,—the explanatory reading, but there we find absolutely nothing to indicate how the new information is to be imparted, except that it is good to read such and such books, and in reading to put such and such questions. The questions are extremely queer (to me, at least), as, for example, the comparison of the article on water by Ushínski and of the article on water by Aksákov, and the request made of the pupils that they should explain that Aksákov considers water as a phenomenon of Nature, while Ushínski considers it as a substance, and so forth. Consequently, we find here again the same foisting of views on the pupils, and of subdivisions (generally incorrect) of the teacher, and not one word, not one hint, as to how any new knowledge is to be imparted.

We move on to the third year—the explanatory reading—but here we find absolutely nothing indicating how the new information is supposed to be shared, except that it’s good to read certain books and to ask specific questions while reading. The questions are really strange (at least to me), like asking students to compare the article on water by Ushínski with the article on water by Aksákov, and to explain that Aksákov views water as a phenomenon of nature, while Ushínski sees it as a substance, and so on. Therefore, once again, we see the same imposition of opinions on the students and the incorrect classifications from the teacher, with not a word or even a hint about how any new knowledge is to be conveyed.

It is not known what shall be taught: natural history, or geography. There is nothing there but reading with questions of the character I have just mentioned. On the other side of the instruction about the word,—grammar and orthography,—we should just as much be looking in vain for any new method of instruction which is based on the preceding development. Again the old Perevlévski's grammar, which begins with philosophical definitions and then with syntactical analysis, serves as the basis of all new grammatical exercises and of Mr. Bunákov's manual.

It’s unclear what will be taught: natural history or geography. There’s nothing but reading with questions like the ones I just mentioned. On the other hand, when it comes to learning about words—grammar and spelling—we wouldn’t find any new teaching method based on previous development. Once again, the old Perevlévski's grammar, which starts with philosophical definitions and then moves to syntactical analysis, forms the foundation for all new grammar exercises and Mr. Bunákov's manual.

In mathematics, too, we should be looking in vain, at that stage where the real instruction in mathematics begins, for anything new and more easy, based on the whole previous instruction of the exercises of the second[Pg 272] year up to 20. Where in arithmetic the real difficulties are met with, where it becomes necessary to explain the subject from all its sides to the pupil, as in numeration, in addition, subtraction, division, in the division and multiplication of fractions, you will not find even a shadow of anything easier, any new explanation, but only quotations from old arithmetics.

In math, we should realize that at the point where effective math instruction starts, we won't find anything new or simpler that builds on the entire set of exercises taught in the second year up to 20. This is where the real challenges in arithmetic arise, requiring a comprehensive explanation of topics like counting, addition, subtraction, division, and working with fractions. You won’t find anything easier or any fresh explanations here, just references from old arithmetic textbooks.

The character of this instruction is everywhere one and the same. The whole attention is directed toward teaching the pupil what he already knows. And since the pupil knows what he is being taught, and easily recites in any order desired what he is asked to recite by the teacher, the teacher thinks that he is really teaching something, and the pupil's progress is great, and the teacher, paying no attention to what forms the real difficulty of teaching, that is, to teaching something new, most comfortably stumps about in one spot.

The focus of this instruction is always the same. The entire emphasis is on teaching the student what they already know. Since the student is familiar with what they are being taught and can easily recite it in any order the teacher asks, the teacher believes they are actually teaching something. The student appears to make significant progress, while the teacher, disregarding what truly makes teaching difficult—teaching something new—comfortably stays in the same place.

This explains why our pedagogical literature is overwhelmed with manuals for object-lessons, with manuals about how to conduct kindergartens (one of the most monstrous excrescences of the new pedagogy), with pictures and books for reading, in which are eternally repeated the same articles about the fox and the blackcock, the same poems which for some reason are written out in prose in all kinds of permutations and with all kinds of explanations; but we have not a single new article for children's reading, not one Russian, nor Church-Slavic grammar, nor a Church-Slavic dictionary, nor an arithmetic, nor a geography, nor a history for the popular schools. All the forces are absorbed in writing text-books for the instruction of children in subjects they need not and ought not to be taught in school, because they are taught them in life. Of course, there is no end to the writing of such books; for there can be only one grammar and arithmetic, but of exercises and reflections, like those I have quoted from Bunákov, and of the orders of the decomposition of[Pg 273] numbers from Evtushévski, there may be an endless number.

This explains why our teaching materials are flooded with guides for object lessons, manuals on how to run kindergartens (one of the most ridiculous aspects of the new education system), along with various pictures and reading books that endlessly repeat the same stories about the fox and the blackcock, the same poems that for some strange reason are presented in prose with different variations and explanations; however, we don’t have a single new article for children’s reading, nor a Russian or Church-Slavic grammar, nor a Church-Slavic dictionary, nor arithmetic, geography, or history books for public schools. All the resources are focused on creating textbooks to teach children subjects that they don’t need to learn in school because they learn them from life. Naturally, there is no end to the writing of such books; there can be only one grammar and one arithmetic, but for exercises and reflections, like those I quoted from Bunákov, and for the orders of the decomposition of [Pg 273] numbers from Evtushévski, there can be an endless variety.

Pedagogy is in the same condition in which a science would be that would teach how a man ought to walk; and people would try to discover rules about how to teach the children, how to enjoin them to contract this muscle, stretch that muscle, and so forth. This condition of the new pedagogy results directly from its two fundamental principles: (1) that the aim of the school is development and not science, and (2) that development and the means for attaining it may be theoretically defined. From this has consistently resulted that miserable and frequently ridiculous condition in which the whole matter of the schools now is. Forces are wasted in vain, and the masses, who at the present moment are thirsting for education, as the dried-up grass thirsts for rain, and are ready to receive it, and beg for it,—instead of a loaf receive a stone, and are perplexed to understand whether they were mistaken in regarding education as something good, or whether something is wrong in what is being offered to them. That matters are really so there cannot be the least doubt for any man who becomes acquainted with the present theory of teaching and knows the actual condition of the school among the masses. Involuntarily there arises the question: how could honest, cultured people, who sincerely love their work and wish to do good,—for such I regard the majority of my opponents to be,—have arrived at such a strange condition and be in such deep error?

Pedagogy is like a science that teaches how a person should walk; people would try to figure out the rules for teaching kids, like how to get them to build this muscle, stretch that one, and so on. This situation in modern education stems directly from its two main ideas: (1) that the goal of schools is development, not just learning facts, and (2) that development and the ways to achieve it can be theoretically outlined. This has led to the frustrating and often ridiculous state of today’s schools. Energy is wasted, and the masses, who are currently desperate for education, like parched grass longing for rain, are eager to learn and pleading for it—only to receive a stone instead of bread, leaving them confused about whether they were wrong to think education was beneficial or if there's something off about what’s being provided to them. There can be no doubt for anyone who understands the current teaching theory and knows what schools are really like for most people. It raises the question: how did honest, educated individuals, who genuinely care about their work and want to do good—like most of my critics—end up in such a bizarre situation and be so misguided?

This question has interested me, and I will try to communicate those answers which have occurred to me. Many causes have led to it. The most natural cause which has led pedagogy to the false path on which it now stands, is the criticism of the old order, the criticism for the sake of criticism, without positing new principles in the place of those criticized. Everybody knows that criticizing[Pg 274] is an easy business, and that it is quite fruitless and frequently harmful, if by the side of what is condemned one does not point out the principles on the basis of which this condemnation is uttered. If I say that such and such a thing is bad because I do not like it, or because everybody says that it is bad, or even because it is really bad, but do not know how it ought to be right, the criticism will always be useless and injurious. The views of the pedagogues of the new school are, above all, based on the criticism of previous methods. Even now, when it seems there would be no sense in striking a prostrate person, we read and hear in every manual, in every discussion, "that it is injurious to read without comprehension; that it is impossible to learn by heart the definitions of numbers and operations with numbers; that senseless memorizing is injurious; that it is injurious to operate with thousands without being able to count 2-3," and so forth. The chief point of departure is the criticism of the old methods and the concoction of new ones to be as diametrically opposed to the old as possible, but by no means the positing of new foundations of pedagogy, from which new methods might result.

This question has intrigued me, and I will try to share the answers that have come to my mind. Many factors have contributed to this. The most obvious reason that has led education down the wrong path is the criticism of the old ways, critiquing just for the sake of it, without establishing new principles to replace those being criticized. Everyone knows that criticizing is easy and that it can be pointless and often harmful if, alongside what is condemned, there are no principles outlined as the basis for that condemnation. If I claim that something is bad because I dislike it, or because everyone says it's bad, or even because it truly is bad, but I can't explain what it should be instead, then the criticism will always be ineffective and damaging. The views of educators from the new school primarily rest on critiquing previous methods. Even now, when it seems pointless to kick someone who's already down, we read and hear in every book, in every discussion, that "it's harmful to read without understanding; that it's impossible to memorize definitions of numbers and operations; that mindless memorization is harmful; that it's detrimental to work with large numbers without being able to count 2-3," and so on. The main focus is on criticizing the old methods and creating new ones that are as opposite to the old as possible, but without establishing new foundations of education from which new methods could be developed.

It is very easy to criticize the old-fashioned method of studying reading by means of learning by heart whole pages of the psalter, and of studying arithmetic by memorizing what a number is, and so forth. I will remark, in the first place, that nowadays there is no need of attacking these methods, because there will hardly be found any teachers who would defend them, and, in the second place, that if, criticizing such phenomena, they want to let it be known that I am a defender of the antiquated method of instruction, it is no doubt due to the fact that my opponents, in their youth, do not know that nearly twenty years ago I with all my might and main fought against those antiquated methods of pedagogy and coöperated in their abolition.

It's very easy to criticize the old-fashioned way of learning reading by memorizing entire pages of the psalter, and studying arithmetic by just remembering what a number is, and so on. First of all, there's really no need to attack these methods today, because it's rare to find any teachers who would defend them. Secondly, if in critiquing these approaches, they imply that I'm a supporter of outdated teaching methods, it's probably because my critics don't realize that almost twenty years ago, I actively fought against those outdated pedagogical methods and worked towards their elimination.

And thus it was found that the old methods of instruction were not good for anything, and, without building any new foundation, they began to look for new methods. I say "without building any new foundation," because there are only two permanent foundations of pedagogy:

And so it was discovered that the old teaching methods were ineffective, and, without laying any new groundwork, they started searching for new methods. I say "without laying any new groundwork" because there are only two lasting foundations of teaching:

(1) The determination of the criterion of what ought to be taught, and (2) the criterion of how it has to be taught, that is, the determination that the chosen subjects are most necessary, and that the chosen method is the best.

(1) The decision on what should be taught, and (2) the decision on how it should be taught, meaning that the selected topics are the most important, and that the selected method is the most effective.

Nobody has even paid any attention to these foundations, and each school has in its own justification invented quasi-philosophical justificatory reflections. But this "theoretical substratum," as Mr. Bunákov has accidentally expressed himself quite well, cannot be regarded as a foundation. For the old method of instruction possessed just such a theoretical substratum.

Nobody has really paid any attention to these foundations, and each school has created its own justifications with somewhat philosophical reflections. But this "theoretical basis," as Mr. Bunákov has quite aptly put it, can't be seen as a solid foundation. The old teaching method had a similar theoretical basis.

The real, peremptory question of pedagogy, which fifteen years ago I vainly tried to put in all its significance, "Why ought we to know this or that, and how shall we teach it?" has not even been touched. The result of this has been that as soon as it became apparent that the old method was not good, they did not try to find out what the best method would be, but immediately set out to discover a new method which would be the very opposite of the old one. They did as a man may do who finds his house to be cold in winter and does not trouble himself about learning why it is cold, or how to help matters, but at once tries to find another house which will as little as possible resemble the one he is living in. I was then abroad, and I remember how I everywhere came across messengers roving all over Europe in search of a new faith, that is, officials of the ministry, studying German pedagogy.

The crucial and urgent question of teaching, which I unsuccessfully tried to address fifteen years ago, "Why should we learn this or that, and how should we teach it?" has still not been addressed. As a result, when it became clear that the old method wasn’t effective, instead of figuring out what the best method would be, they simply launched into finding a new method that was a complete reversal of the old one. It’s like someone who realizes their house is cold in winter but doesn’t bother to find out why it’s cold or how to fix it; instead, they immediately look for a new house that is as different as possible from their current one. I was abroad at the time, and I remember encountering messengers traveling all over Europe searching for a new belief, essentially ministry officials examining German educational methods.

We have adopted the methods of instruction current with our nearest neighbours, the Germans, in the first[Pg 276] place, because we are always prone to imitate the Germans; in the second, because it was the most complicated and cunning of methods, and if it comes to taking something from abroad, of course, it has to be the latest fashion and what is most cunning; in the third, because, in particular, these methods were more than any others opposed to the old way. And thus, the new methods were taken from the Germans, and not by themselves, but with a theoretical substratum, that is, with a quasi-philosophical justification of these methods.

We have adopted the teaching methods that are popular with our closest neighbors, the Germans, first because we tend to mimic their style; second, because these methods are the most complex and clever, and if we're going to borrow something from abroad, it should definitely be the latest trend and the most innovative; and third, because these methods particularly contrast with the traditional approach. So, the new methods were borrowed from the Germans, not on their own, but along with a theoretical basis, which means there was a kind of philosophical rationale for these methods.

This theoretical substratum has done great service. The moment parents or simply sensible people, who busy themselves with the question of education, express their doubt about the efficacy of these methods, they are told: "And what about Pestalozzi, and Diesterweg, and Denzel, and Wurst, and methodics, heuristics, didactics, concentrism?" and the bold people wave their hands, and say: "God be with them,—they know better." In these German methods there also lay this other advantage (the cause why they stick so eagerly to this method), that with it the teacher does not need to try too much, does not need to go on studying, does not need to work over himself and the methods of instruction. For the greater part of the time the teacher teaches by this method what the children know, and, besides, teaches it from a text-book, and that is convenient. And unconsciously, in accordance with an innate human weakness, the teacher is fond of this convenience. It is very pleasant for me, with my firm conviction that I am teaching and doing an important and very modern work, to tell the children from the book about the suslik, or about a horse's having four legs, or to transpose the cubes by twos and by threes, and ask the children how much two and two is; but if, instead of telling about the suslik, the teacher had to tell or read something interesting, to give the foundations of grammar, geography, sacred history, and of the four operations,[Pg 277] he would at once be led to working over himself, to reading much, and to refreshing his knowledge.

This theoretical foundation has been very useful. When parents or just sensible people who think about education express doubts about these methods, they often hear: "What about Pestalozzi, Diesterweg, Denzel, Wurst, and all the other educational theories?" and those who support these methods just wave their hands and say: "They know better." One reason these German methods are so popular is that they allow teachers to not put in too much effort. Teachers don’t have to keep studying or improve themselves and their teaching methods too much. Most of the time, teachers simply teach what the kids already know, mostly from a textbook, which is easy. And, without realizing it, teachers often prefer this convenience. It's very satisfying for me, believing that I’m doing something important and modern, to tell kids from a book about a suslik or that a horse has four legs, or to teach them to add two and two. But if, instead of talking about the suslik, I had to discuss something interesting, or introduce basics of grammar, geography, religious history, and arithmetic, I would have to start working on improving myself, doing more reading, and updating my knowledge.

Thus, the old method was criticized, and a new one was taken from the Germans. This method is so foreign to our Russian un-pedantic mental attitude, its monstrosity is so glaring, that one would think that it could never have been grafted on Russia, and yet it is being applied, even though only in a small measure, and in some way gives at times better results than the old church method. This is due to the fact that, since it was taken in our country (just as it originated in Germany) from the criticism of the old method, the faults of the former method have really been rejected, though, in its extreme opposition to the old method, which, with the pedantry characteristic of the Germans, has been carried to the farthest extreme, there have appeared new faults, which are almost greater than the former ones.

So, the old method was criticized, and a new one was adopted from the Germans. This method is so different from our Russian laid-back way of thinking that its absurdity is so obvious, one would think it could never be implemented in Russia. Yet, it is being used, albeit only to a small extent, and sometimes it even yields better results than the old church method. This is because, when it was introduced in our country (just like it started in Germany) as a response to the criticism of the old method, the flaws of the previous method were actually rejected. However, in its extreme rejection of the old method, which has taken the pedantic nature of the Germans to the furthest limits, new flaws have emerged that are almost worse than the ones before.

Formerly reading was taught in Russia by attaching to the consonants useless endings (bukiuki, vyediyedi), and in Germany es em de ce, and so forth, by attaching a vowel to each consonant, now in front, and now behind, and that caused some difficulty. Now they have fallen into the other extreme, by trying to pronounce the consonants without the vowels, which is an apparent impossibility. In Ushínski's grammar (Ushínski is with us the father of the sound method), and in all the manuals on sound, a consonant is defined thus: "That sound which cannot be pronounced by itself." And it is this sound which the pupil is taught before any other. When I remarked that it is impossible to pronounce b alone, but that it always gives you , I was told that was due to the inability of some persons, and that it took great skill to pronounce a consonant. And I have myself seen a teacher correct a pupil more than ten times, though he seemed quite satisfactorily to pronounce short b, until at last the pupil began to talk nonsense. And it is with[Pg 278] these b's, that is, sounds that cannot be pronounced, as Ushínski defines them, or the pronunciation of which demands special skill, that the instruction of reading begins according to the pedantic German manuals.

In the past, reading in Russia was taught by adding unnecessary endings to consonants (buki—uki, vyedi—yedi), while in Germany, they taught it with a structure like es em de ce, attaching vowels to each consonant, sometimes in front and sometimes behind, which created confusion. Now, they have swung to the opposite extreme by trying to say consonants without the vowels, which is clearly impossible. In Ushínski's grammar (Ushínski is considered the father of the phonetic method), and in all the phonetics manuals, a consonant is defined as: "That sound which cannot be pronounced by itself." This is the sound that students are taught before anything else. When I pointed out that it's impossible to say b alone, since it always sounds like bŭ, I was told that was a limitation of some individuals and that it takes great skill to pronounce a consonant. I've even witnessed a teacher correct a student more than ten times, even when the student seemed to pronounce short b quite well, until eventually, the student started to mix up their words. And it is with these b's, or sounds that can't be pronounced, as Ushínski describes them, or those that require special skill to pronounce, that reading instruction begins according to the overly formal German manuals.

Formerly syllables were senselessly learned by heart (that was bad); diametrically opposed to this, the new fashion enjoins us not to divide up into syllables at all, which is absolutely impossible in a long word, and which in reality is never done. Every teacher, according to the sound method, feels the necessity of letting a pupil rest after a part of a word, having him pronounce it separately. Formerly they used to read the psalter, which, on account of its high and deep style, is incomprehensible to the children (which was bad); in contrast to this the children are made to read sentences without any contents whatever, to explain intelligible words, or to learn by heart what they cannot understand. In the old school the teacher did not speak to the pupil at all; now the teacher is ordered to talk to them on anything and everything, on what they know already, or what they do not need to know. In mathematics they formerly learned by heart the definition of operations, but now they no longer have anything to do with operations, for, according to Evtushévski, they reach numeration only in the third year, and it is assumed that for a whole year they are to be taught nothing but numbers up to ten. Formerly the pupils were made to work with large abstract numbers, without paying any attention to the other side of mathematics, to the disentanglement of the problem (the formation of an equation). Now they are taught solving puzzles, forming equations with small numbers before they know numeration and how to operate with numbers, though experience teaches any teacher that the difficulty of forming equations or the solution of puzzles are overcome by a general development in life, and not in school.

In the past, students memorized syllables for no reason (which was bad); now, the new trend insists we shouldn't break words into syllables at all, which is completely impossible with long words, and actually never happens. Every teacher, following the effective method, understands the need to let a student pause after part of a word and pronounce it separately. Instead of reading the psalter, which is difficult for children due to its complex style (which was bad), kids are now made to read bland sentences, explain simple words, or memorize things they can't interpret. In the old school, teachers didn't engage with students at all; now, teachers are expected to discuss everything, whether the students already know it or not. In math, they used to memorize the definitions of operations, but now they have nothing to do with operations because, according to Evtushévski, they only start learning to count in the third year, and it's expected that for an entire year, they learn only numbers up to ten. Previously, students dealt with large abstract numbers, ignoring the other side of math, which is untangling problems (creating equations). Now, they’re taught to solve puzzles and form equations with small numbers before they understand counting and how to work with numbers, even though teachers know from experience that the challenges of forming equations or solving puzzles come from overall life development, not from school.

It has been observed—quite correctly—that there[Pg 279] is no greater aid for a pupil, when he is puzzled by a problem with large numbers, than to give him the same problem with smaller numbers. The pupil, who in life learns to grope through problems with small numbers, is conscious of the process of solving, and transfers this process to the problem with large numbers. Having observed this, the new pedagogues try to teach only the solving of puzzles with small numbers, that is, what cannot form the subject of instruction and is only the work of life.

It has been noted—correctly—that there[Pg 279] is no better help for a student who is struggling with a problem involving large numbers than to provide the same problem using smaller numbers. The student, who learns to navigate problems with small numbers, becomes aware of the process of solving and applies this understanding to the problem with large numbers. Having recognized this, the new educators aim to teach only the solving of problems with small numbers, which isn’t suitable as a subject for instruction and is merely a part of daily life.

In the instruction of grammar the new school has again remained consistent with its point of departure,—with the criticism of the old and the adoption of the diametrically opposite method. Formerly they used to learn by heart the definition of the parts of speech, and from etymology passed over to syntax; now they not only begin with syntax, but even with logic, which the children are supposed to acquire. According to the grammar of Mr. Bunákov, which is an abbreviation of Perevlévski's grammar, even with the same choice of examples, the study of grammar begins with syntactical analysis, which is so difficult and, I will say, so uncertain for the Russian language, which does not fully comply with the classic forms of syntax. To sum up, the new school has removed certain disadvantages, of which the chief are the superfluous addition to the consonants and the memorizing of definitions, and in this it is superior to the old method, and in reading and writing sometimes gives better results; but, on the other hand, it has introduced new defects, which are that the contents of the reading are most senseless and that arithmetic is no longer taught as a study.

In teaching grammar, the new school has once again stayed true to its original approach—criticizing the old methods and adopting a completely different one. Previously, students had to memorize definitions of parts of speech and moved from etymology to syntax; now, they start with syntax, and even with logic, which kids are expected to learn. According to Mr. Bunákov's grammar, an abbreviated version of Perevlévski's grammar, the study of grammar begins with syntactical analysis, which is challenging and, I would argue, quite uncertain for the Russian language, as it doesn’t fully adhere to classic syntax forms. In summary, the new school has eliminated some drawbacks of the old system, such as unnecessary consonant additions and the rote memorization of definitions, making it superior in some aspects, especially in reading and writing, where it sometimes yields better results. However, it has also introduced new problems, including that the content of readings often lacks meaning and that arithmetic is no longer taught as a subject.

In practice (I can refer in this to all the inspectors of schools, to all the members of school councils, who have visited the schools, and to all the teachers), in practice, in the majority of schools, where the German method is prescribed, this is what takes place, with rare exceptions.[Pg 280] The children learn not by the sound system, but by the method of letter composition; instead of saying b, v, they say , , and break up the words into syllables. The object instruction is entirely lost sight of, arithmetic does not proceed at all, and the children have absolutely nothing to read. The teachers quite unconsciously depart from the theoretical demands and fall in with the needs of the masses. These practical results, which are repeated everywhere, should, it seems, prove the incorrectness of the method itself; but among the pedagogues, those that write manuals and prescribe rules, there exists such a complete ignorance of and aversion to the knowledge of the masses and their demands that the relation of reality to these methods does not in the least impair the progress of their business. It is hard to imagine the conception about the masses which exists in this world of the pedagogues, and from which result their method and all the consequent manner of instruction.

In practice (I can refer to all the school inspectors, all the members of school councils who have visited the schools, and all the teachers), in most schools where the German method is used, this is what happens, with a few exceptions.[Pg 280] The children don’t learn through the phonetic system, but instead focus on letter composition; rather than saying b, v, they say , , and break words into syllables. The purpose of instruction is completely overlooked, arithmetic doesn’t advance at all, and the children have nothing to read. The teachers unknowingly stray from the theoretical requirements and align with the needs of the general population. These practical outcomes, which are seen everywhere, should, it seems, indicate that the method itself is flawed; however, among the educators—those who write manuals and set the rules—there is such a deep ignorance and disdain for the knowledge and needs of the masses that the reality of these methods doesn’t affect their progress at all. It’s hard to fathom the perception of the masses that exists in this pedagogical world, which shapes their methods and all the resulting teaching styles.

Mr. Bunákov, in proof of how necessary the object instruction and development is for the children of a Russian school, with extraordinary naïveté adduces Pestalozzi's words: "Let any one who has lived among the common people," he says, "contradict my words that there is nothing more difficult than to impart any idea to these creatures. Nobody, indeed, gainsays that. The Swiss pastors affirm that when the people come to them to receive instruction they do not understand what they are told, and the pastors do not understand what the people say to them. City dwellers who settle in the country are amazed at the inability of the country population to express themselves; years pass before the country servants learn to express themselves to their masters." This relation of the common people in Switzerland to the cultured class is assumed as the foundation for just such a relation in Russia.

Mr. Bunákov, to emphasize how important proper instruction and development are for children in Russian schools, somewhat naively cites Pestalozzi's words: "Let anyone who has lived among ordinary people challenge my statement that there is nothing more difficult than to convey any idea to these individuals. Nobody really argues against that. The Swiss pastors claim that when people come to them for instruction, they don’t understand what they are being told, and the pastors don’t understand what the people are saying either. City dwellers who move to the countryside are shocked by the country population's inability to express themselves; it takes years for village workers to learn how to communicate with their employers." This dynamic between the common people in Switzerland and the educated class is seen as a basis for a similar relationship in Russia.

I regard it as superfluous to expatiate on what is known to everybody, that in Germany the people speak a special[Pg 281] language, called Plattdeutsch, and that in the German part of Switzerland this Plattdeutsch is especially far removed from the German language, whereas in Russia we frequently speak a bad language, while the masses always speak a good Russian, and that in Russia it will be more correct to put these words of Pestalozzi in the mouth of peasants speaking of the teachers. A peasant and his boy will say quite correctly that it is very hard to understand what those creatures, meaning the teachers, say. The ignorance about the masses is so complete in this world of the pedagogues that they boldly say that to the peasant school come little savages, and therefore boldly teach them what is down and what up, that a blackboard is placed on a stand, and that underneath it there is a groove. They do not know that if the pupils asked the teacher, there would turn up very many things which the teacher would not know; that, for example, if you rub off the paint from the board, nearly any boy will tell you of what kind of wood the board is made, whether of pine, linden, or aspen, which the teacher cannot tell; that a boy will always tell better than the teacher about a cat or a chicken, because he has observed them better than the teacher; that instead of the problem about the wagons the boy knows the problems about the crows, about the cattle, and about the geese. (About the crows: There flies a flock of crows, and there stand some oak-trees: if two crows alight on each, a crow will be lacking; if one on each, an oak-tree will be lacking. How many crows and how many oak-trees are there? About the cattle: For one hundred roubles buy one hundred animals,—calves at half a rouble, cows at three roubles, and oxen at ten roubles. How many oxen, cows, and calves are there?) The pedagogues of the German school do not even suspect that quickness of perception, that real vital development, that contempt for everything false, that ready ridicule of everything false, which are inherent in every Russian peasant boy,—and[Pg 282] only on that account so boldly (as I myself have seen), under the fire of forty pairs of intelligent youthful eyes, perform their tricks at the risk of ridicule. For this reason, a real teacher, who knows the masses, no matter how sternly he is enjoined to teach the peasant children what is up and what down, and that two and three is five, not one real teacher, who knows the pupils with whom he has to deal, will be able to do that.

I see no point in elaborating on what everyone already knows: in Germany, people speak a unique language called Plattdeutsch, and in the German part of Switzerland, this Plattdeutsch is particularly different from standard German. In Russia, we often speak a poor version of the language, while the general population speaks good Russian. It’s more fitting in Russia to attribute these words of Pestalozzi to the peasants when they talk about teachers. A peasant and his son will correctly say that it’s tough to understand what those creatures—meaning the teachers—are saying. The ignorance about the general population is so significant among educators that they confidently claim that the peasant school receives little savages, and they boldly teach them concepts like what’s up and down, that a blackboard is on a stand, and there’s a groove underneath it. They don’t realize that if the students asked the teacher questions, many things would arise that the teacher wouldn’t know. For instance, if you erase the paint from the board, almost any boy can tell you what type of wood it’s made of, whether it’s pine, linden, or aspen, which the teacher can’t identify; a boy will always know more about a cat or a chicken because he observes them better than the teacher does; instead of problems about wagons, the boy is skilled in problems about crows, cattle, and geese. (About the crows: There’s a flock of crows flying, and there are some oak trees: if two crows land on each tree, one crow will be missing; if one lands on each, one oak tree will be missing. How many crows and oak trees are there? About the cattle: If you buy one hundred animals for one hundred roubles—calves at half a rouble, cows at three roubles, and oxen at ten roubles—how many oxen, cows, and calves are there?) The educators in the German school don’t even suspect the quickness of perception, the genuine growth, the disdain for falsehood, and the immediate mockery of anything untrue that is inherent in every Russian peasant boy—and only because of this, so boldly (as I have seen myself) do they perform their tricks under the scrutiny of forty pairs of keen youthful eyes, risking ridicule. For this reason, no real teacher who understands the masses, no matter how strictly instructed to teach peasant children what’s up and down, and that two and three equal five, will be able to do so if they truly know the students they’re working with.

Thus, the chief causes which have led us into such error are: (1) the ignorance about the masses; (2) the involuntarily seductive ease of teaching the children what they already know; (3) our proneness to imitate the Germans, and (4) the criticism of the old, without putting down a new, foundation. This last cause has led the pedagogues of the new school to this, that, in spite of the extreme external difference of the new method from the old, it is identical with it in its foundation, and, consequently, in the methods of instruction and in the results. In either method the essential principle consists in the teacher's firm and absolute knowledge of what to teach and how to teach, and this knowledge of his he does not draw from the demands of the masses and from experience, but simply decides theoretically once for all that he must teach this or that and in such a way, and so he teaches. The pedagogue of the ancient school, which for briefness' sake I shall call the church school, knows firmly and absolutely that he must teach from the prayer-book and the psalter by making the children learn by rote, and he admits no alterations in his methods; in the same manner the teacher of the new, the German, school knows firmly and absolutely that he must teach according to Bunákov and Evtushévski, begin with the words "whisker" and "wasp," ask what is up and what down, and tell about the favourite suslik, and he admits no alterations in his method. Both of them base their opinion on the firm conviction that they know the best[Pg 283] methods. From the identity of the foundations arises also a further similarity. If you tell a teacher of the church reading that it takes the children a long time and causes them difficulty to acquire reading and writing, he will reply that the main interest is not in the reading and writing, but in the "divine instruction," by which he means the study of the church books. The same you will be told by a teacher of Russian reading according to the German method. He will tell you (all say and write it) that the main question is not the rapidity of the acquisition of the art of reading, writing, and arithmetic, but in the "development." Both place the aim of instruction in something independent of reading, writing, and arithmetic, that is, of science, in something else, which is absolutely necessary.

The main reasons that have led us into such mistakes are: (1) a lack of understanding of the masses; (2) the unintentionally appealing ease of teaching children what they already know; (3) our tendency to imitate the Germans; and (4) critiquing the old without establishing a new foundation. This last point has led educators of the new school to realize that, despite the obvious differences between the new and old methods, they are essentially the same at their core, which affects both teaching methods and outcomes. In both cases, the key principle relies on the teacher's solid and absolute knowledge of what to teach and how to teach. However, this knowledge does not stem from the needs of the masses or from experience; instead, the teacher theoretically decides once and for all what to teach and in what manner, and then proceeds with the lesson. The educator from the old school, which I will briefly refer to as the church school, firmly believes that he must teach from the prayer book and the psalter, requiring children to learn by heart without allowing any changes in his methods. Similarly, the teacher from the new, German school is absolutely certain he must follow Bunákov and Evtushévski, starting with the words "whisker" and "wasp," asking what is up and what is down, and talking about the favorite suslik, insisting on no adjustments to his approach. Both educators are convinced they understand the best methods. This shared foundational belief leads to further similarities. If you tell a teacher from the church school that it takes children a long time and is challenging for them to learn reading and writing, he will respond that the main focus isn't on reading and writing, but on “divine instruction,” referring to studying church texts. You’ll hear the same from a teacher of Russian reading using the German method. They all claim that the primary issue isn’t how quickly kids learn to read, write, and do arithmetic, but rather the “development.” Both believe that the purpose of education lies in something beyond just reading, writing, and arithmetic, that is, in a knowledge that is absolutely essential.

This similarity continues down to the minutest details. In either method all instruction previous to the school, all knowledge acquired outside the school, is not taken into account,—all entering pupils are regarded as equally ignorant, and all are made to learn from the beginning. If a boy who knows the letters and the syllables a, be, enters a church school, he is made to change them to buki-azba. The same is true of the German school.

This similarity extends to the tiniest details. In both approaches, any instruction received before school and any knowledge gained outside of school are disregarded—all new students are seen as equally uninformed, and everyone starts learning from scratch. If a boy who knows the letters and the syllables a, be enters a church school, he is required to change them to buki-azba. The same applies to the German school.

Just so, in either school it happens that some children cannot learn the rudiments.

Just like that, in either school, some kids can't grasp the basics.

Just so, with either method, the mechanical side of instruction predominates over the mental. In either school the pupils excel in a good handwriting and good enunciation with absolutely exact reading, that is, not as it is spoken, but as it is written. Just so, with either method, there always reigns an external order in the school, and the children are in constant fear and can be guided only with the greatest severity. Mr. Korolév has incidentally remarked that in instruction according to the sound method blows are not neglected. I have seen the same in the schools of the German method, and[Pg 284] I assume that without blows it is impossible to get along even in the new German school, because, like the church school, it teaches without asking what the pupil finds interesting to know, but what, in the teacher's opinion, seems necessary, and so the school can be based only on compulsion. Compulsion is attained with children generally by means of blows. The church and the new German school, starting from the same principles and arriving at the same results, are absolutely identical. But, if it came to choosing one of the two, I should still prefer the church school. The defects are the same, but on the side of the church school is the custom of a thousand years and the authority of the church, which is so powerful with the masses.

In both methods, the mechanical aspect of teaching dominates the mental aspect. In either school, students excel at neat handwriting and clear pronunciation with perfectly accurate reading – not as it’s spoken, but as it’s written. Similarly, both methods enforce strict order in the classroom, and the children live in constant fear and can only be controlled with the utmost severity. Mr. Korolév has noted that in the phonetic method, physical punishment is not overlooked. I have observed the same in schools that follow the German method, and [Pg 284] I believe that without physical punishment, it’s impossible to manage even in the new German schools, because, like the church schools, they teach without considering what the student finds interesting, but rather what the teacher thinks is necessary, so the education relies entirely on coercion. Coercion is generally achieved with children through physical punishment. The church and the new German school, starting from the same principles and reaching the same outcomes, are completely identical. However, if I had to choose one, I would still prefer the church school. The flaws are the same, but the church school has the benefit of a thousand years of tradition and the authority of the church, which holds significant influence over the masses.

Having finished the analysis and criticism of the German school, I consider it necessary,—in view of what I have said, namely, that criticism is fruitful only when, condemning, it points out how that which is bad ought to be,—I consider it necessary to speak of those foundations of instruction which I regard as legitimate, and on which I rear my method of instruction.

Having completed the analysis and critique of the German school, I find it essential—given what I’ve said, that criticism is only worthwhile when it highlights how the bad should be improved—to discuss the foundations of teaching that I believe are valid, and on which I build my teaching method.

In order to elucidate in what I find these unquestionable foundations of every pedagogical activity, I shall be compelled to repeat myself, that is, to repeat what I said fifteen years ago in the pedagogical periodical, Yásnaya Polyána, which I then published. This repetition will not be tedious for the pedagogues of the new school, because what I then wrote is not exactly forgotten, but has never been considered by the pedagogues,—and yet I still think that just what was expressed by me at that time might have placed pedagogy, as a theory, on a firm foundation. Fifteen years ago, when I took up the matter of popular education without any preconceived theories or views on the subject, with the one desire to advance the matter in a direct and straightforward manner, I, as a teacher in my school, was at once confronted with two[Pg 285] questions: (1) What must I teach? and (2) How must I teach it?

To clarify what I see as the undeniable foundations of all teaching activities, I need to reiterate what I stated fifteen years ago in the educational magazine, Yásnaya Polyána, which I published at that time. This repetition won’t bore the new-school educators because what I wrote hasn’t really been forgotten, but it hasn’t been properly considered by educators either — and I still believe that my thoughts back then could have established a solid theoretical basis for pedagogy. Fifteen years ago, when I approached the issue of public education without any preconceived ideas or theories, simply wanting to make progress in a clear and direct way, I, as a teacher in my school, was immediately faced with two[Pg 285] questions: (1) What should I teach? and (2) How should I teach it?

At that time, even as at the present, there existed the greatest diversity of opinion in the answers to these questions.

At that time, just like now, there was a wide range of opinions on the answers to these questions.

I know that some pedagogues, who are locked up in their narrow theoretical world, think that there is no other light than what peeps through the windows, and that there is no longer any diversity of opinions.

I know that some educators, who are stuck in their limited theoretical world, believe that there’s no light beyond what comes through the windows, and that there’s no longer any variety of opinions.

I ask those who think so to observe that it only seems so to them, just as it seems so to the circles that are opposed to them. In the whole mass of people who are interested in education, there exists, as it has existed before, the greatest diversity of opinions. Formerly, just as now, some, in reply to the question of what ought to be taught, said that outside of the rudiments the most useful information for a primary school is obtained from the natural sciences; others, even as now, that that was not necessary, and was even injurious; even as now, some proposed history, or geography, while others denied their necessity; some proposed the Church-Slavic language and grammar, and religion, while others found that, too, superfluous, and ascribed a prime importance to "development." On the question of how to teach there has always been a still greater diversity of answers. The most diversified methods of instructing in reading and arithmetic have been proposed.

I ask those who think otherwise to notice that it only appears that way to them, just as it seems to those who disagree with them. Among all the people interested in education, there has always been, as there is now, a wide range of opinions. In the past, just like today, some said that besides the basics, the most useful subjects for a primary school come from the natural sciences; others argued, as they do now, that this was unnecessary and even harmful. Some suggested history or geography, while others rejected their necessity. Some recommended the Church-Slavic language and grammar, along with religion, while others considered that excessive and emphasized the importance of "development." There have always been even more varied responses regarding how to teach. Many different methods of teaching reading and math have been proposed.

In the bookstalls there were sold, side by side, the self-teachers according to the buki-az—ba, Bunákov's lessons, Zolotóv's charts, Madame Daragán's alphabets, and all had their advocates. When I encountered these questions and found no answer for them in Russian literature, I turned to the literature of Europe. After having read what had been written on the subject and having made the personal acquaintance of the so-called best representatives of the pedagogical science in Europe, I not only[Pg 286] failed to find anywhere an answer to the question I was interested in, but I convinced myself that this question does not even exist for pedagogy, as a science; that every pedagogue of any given school firmly believed that the methods which he used were the best, because they were based on absolute truth, and that it would be useless for him to look at them with a critical eye.

In the book stalls, they sold various self-teaching resources side by side, including the buki-az—ba, Bunákov's lessons, Zolotóv's charts, and Madame Daragán's alphabets, each with its own supporters. When I faced these questions and couldn't find answers in Russian literature, I turned to European literature. After reading everything available on the topic and meeting some of the so-called best representatives of pedagogical science in Europe, I not only [Pg 286] failed to find an answer to my question, but I also realized that this question doesn’t even exist within pedagogy as a science; every educator from any given school firmly believed that the methods they used were the best, because they were based on absolute truth, and that it would be pointless for them to view these methods critically.

However, because, as I said, I took up the matter of popular education without any preconceived notions, or because I took up the matter without prescribing laws from a distance about how I ought to teach, but became a schoolmaster in a village popular school in the backwoods,—I could not reject the idea that there must of necessity exist a criterion by means of which the question could be solved: What to teach and how to teach it. Should I teach the psalter by heart, or the classification of the organisms? Should I teach according to the sound alphabet, translated from the German, or from the prayer-book? In the solution of this question I was aided by a certain pedagogical tact, with which I am gifted, and especially by that close and impassioned relation in which I stood to the matter.

However, because I approached the topic of popular education without any preconceived ideas, or because I didn't impose rules from afar about how I should teach, but instead became a schoolmaster in a local village school in a rural area—I couldn't dismiss the idea that there must be a way to determine the answer to the question: What should I teach and how should I teach it? Should I teach the psalter by heart, or focus on the classification of organisms? Should I teach using the sound alphabet, translated from German, or from the prayer book? In figuring this out, I was supported by a certain teaching instinct that I have, and especially by my deep and passionate connection to the subject.

When I entered at once into the closest direct relations with those forty tiny peasants that formed my school (I call them tiny peasants because I found in them the same characteristics of perspicacity, the same immense store of information from practical life, of jocularity, simplicity, and loathing for everything false, which distinguish the Russian peasant), when I saw that susceptibility, that readiness to acquire the information which they needed, I felt at once that the antiquated church method of instruction had outlived its usefulness and was not good for them. I began to experiment on other proposed methods of instruction; but, because compulsion in education, both by my conviction and by my character, are repulsive to me, I did not exercise any[Pg 287] pressure, and, the moment I noticed that something was not readily received, I did not compel them, and looked for something else. From these experiments it appeared to me and to those teachers who instructed with me at Yásnaya Polyána and in other schools on the same principle of freedom, that nearly everything which in the pedagogical world was written about schools was separated by an immeasurable abyss from reality, and that many of the proposed methods, such as object-lessons, the natural sciences, the sound method, and others, called forth contempt and ridicule, and were not accepted by the pupils. We began to look for those contents and those methods which were readily taken up by the pupils, and struck that which forms my method of instruction.

When I immediately began to build close relationships with the forty small peasant kids in my school (I call them small peasants because I found in them the same sharp insight, vast practical knowledge, sense of humor, simplicity, and disdain for anything false that characterizes the Russian peasant), I noticed their eagerness to learn what they needed. It was clear to me that the outdated church teaching style was no longer effective for them. I started trying out different teaching methods, but since I find compulsion in education repulsive, both by conviction and by nature, I didn’t apply any pressure. The moment I saw that something wasn’t being easily understood, I backed off and searched for another approach. From these experiments, both I and the teachers working with me at Yásnaya Polyána and in other similar schools noticed that much of what was written about education in the pedagogical world was worlds apart from reality. Many of the proposed methods, like object lessons, natural sciences, and the phonetic method, were met with scorn and ridicule and were not embraced by the students. We began looking for content and methods that the students would readily engage with, which led to the development of my teaching approach.

But this method stood in a line with all other methods, and the question of why it was better than the rest remained as unsolved as before. Consequently, the question of what the criterion was as to what to teach and how to teach received an even greater meaning for me; only by solving it could I be convinced that what I taught was neither injurious nor useless. This question both then and now has appeared to me as a corner-stone of the whole pedagogy, and to the solution of this question I devoted the publication of the pedagogical periodical Yásnaya Polyána. In several articles (I do not renounce anything I then said) I tried to put the question in all its significance and to solve it as much as I could. At that time I found no sympathy in all the pedagogical literature, not even any contradiction, but the most complete indifference to the question which I put. There were some attacks on certain details and trifles, but the question itself evidently did not interest any one. I was young then, and that indifference grieved me. I did not understand that with my question, "How do you know what to teach and how to teach?" I was like a man who, let us say, in a gathering of Turkish pashas discussing[Pg 288] the question in what manner they may collect the greatest revenue from the people, should propose to them the following: "Gentlemen, in order to know how much revenue to collect from each, we must first analyze the question on what your right to exact that revenue is based." Obviously all the pashas would continue their discussion of the measures of extortion, and would reply only with silence to his irrelevant question. But the question cannot be circumvented. Fifteen years ago no attention was paid to it, and the pedagogues of every school, convinced that everybody else was talking to the wind and that they were right, most calmly prescribed their laws, basing their principles on philosophies of a very doubtful character, which they used as a substratum for their wee little theories.

But this method was just one of many, and the question of why it was better than the rest remained unresolved. As a result, the question of what to teach and how to teach became even more important to me; only by addressing it could I be sure that what I taught was neither harmful nor pointless. This question, both then and now, has seemed to me like a cornerstone of education, and I dedicated the publication of the educational periodical Yásnaya Polyána to finding an answer. In several articles (I stand by everything I said then), I tried to frame the question in all its importance and solve it as best I could. At that time, I found no support in educational literature, not even any disagreement, but rather complete indifference to the question I raised. There were some criticisms of minor details, but the main question clearly didn't interest anyone. I was young then, and that indifference upset me. I didn't realize that with my question, "How do you know what to teach and how to teach?" I was like someone at a meeting of Turkish pashas discussing how to collect the most taxes from the people, who would propose: "Gentlemen, to figure out how much tax to collect from each person, we first need to examine the question of what justifies collecting that tax." Clearly, the pashas would continue to discuss methods of extortion and would respond only with silence to his off-topic question. But that question can't be ignored. Fifteen years ago, it went unnoticed, and educators at every school, convinced that everyone else was talking nonsense and that they were right, calmly laid down their rules, basing their principles on philosophies of very dubious validity, which they used as the foundation for their little theories.

And yet, this question is not quite so difficult if we only renounce completely all preconceived notions. I have tried to elucidate and solve this question, and, without repeating those proofs, which he who wishes may read in the article, I will enunciate the results to which I was led. "The only criterion of pedagogy is freedom, the only method—experience." After fifteen years I have not changed my opinion one hair's breadth; but I consider it necessary to define with greater precision what I understand by these words, not only in respect to education in general, but also in respect to the particular question of popular education in a primary school. One hundred years ago the question what to teach and how to teach could have had no place either in Europe or with us. Education was inseparably connected with religion. To learn reading meant to learn Holy Writ. In the Mohammedan countries this relation of the rudiments and religion still persists in its full force. To learn means to learn the Koran, and, therefore, Arabic. But the moment religion ceased to be the criterion of what ought to be taught, and the school became independent of[Pg 289] it, this question had to arise. But it did not arise because the school was not suddenly freed from its dependence on religion, but by imperceptible steps. Now it is accepted by everybody that religion cannot serve as the contents, nor as an indication of the method of education, and that education has different demands for its basis. In what do these demands consist? On what are they based? In order that these principles should be incontrovertible, it is necessary either that they be proved philosophically, incontrovertibly, or that, at least, all educated people should be agreed on them. But is it so? There can be no doubt whatsoever about this, that in philosophy have not been found those principles on which could be built up the decision of what ought to be taught, the more so since the matter itself is not an abstract, but a practical affair, which depends on an endless number of vital conditions. Still less can these principles be discovered in the common consent of all men who busy themselves with this matter, in the consent which we may take as a practical foundation, as an expression of the universal common sense. Not only in matters of popular, but even of higher education do we see a complete diversity of opinions among the best representatives of education, as, for example, in the question of classicism and realism. And yet, in spite of the absence of any foundations, we see education proceeding on its own path and on the whole being guided by only one principle, namely by freedom. There exist side by side the classical and the real school, each of which is prepared to regard itself as the only natural school, and both satisfy some want, for parents send their children to either.

And yet, this question isn’t so difficult if we completely let go of all preconceived ideas. I've tried to clarify and address this question, and without repeating those arguments, which anyone interested can read in the article, I'll state the conclusions I've reached. "The only standard for teaching is freedom, and the only method is experience." After fifteen years, my opinion hasn't changed at all; however, I think it's important to define more clearly what I mean by these words, not just in relation to education in general but also regarding the specific issue of public education in primary schools. A hundred years ago, the question of what to teach and how to teach didn’t exist either in Europe or here. Education was closely tied to religion. Learning to read meant learning Holy Scripture. In Muslim countries, this connection between basic education and religion is still very strong. To learn means to learn the Quran, and therefore Arabic. But once religion stopped being the standard for what should be taught, and schools became independent of it, this question had to come up. It didn't arise because schools were suddenly freed from religious influence, but rather through gradual changes. Nowadays, everyone accepts that religion can't serve as the content or guide for education, and that education has different needs at its foundation. What are these needs based on? For these principles to be undeniable, they must either be proven philosophically and with certainty, or at least all educated people should agree on them. But is that the case? There's no doubt that philosophy hasn't provided the principles that can determine what ought to be taught, especially since the issue itself isn't abstract but practical, relying on a countless number of vital conditions. Even less can these principles be found in the general agreement of all those involved in this topic, which we could take as a practical basis or a reflection of common sense. Not only in popular education but even in higher education, we see a complete range of opinions among the top educators, such as in the debate over classicism and realism. And yet, despite the lack of any solid foundations, education continues on its own path, primarily guided by one principle: freedom. The classical and the real schools exist alongside each other, each believing they are the only valid approach, and both fulfill some demand, as parents choose to send their children to either one.

In the popular school the right to determine what the children shall learn, no matter from what standpoint we may consider this question, belongs just as much to the masses, that is, either to the pupils themselves, or to the parents who send the children to school, and so the[Pg 290] answer to the question what the children are to be taught in a popular school can be got only from the masses. But, perhaps, we shall say that we, as highly cultured people, must not submit to the demands of the rude masses and that we must teach the masses what to wish. Thus many think, but to that I can give this one answer: give us a firm, incontrovertible foundation why this or that is chosen by you, show me a society in which the two diametrically opposed views on education do not exist among the highly cultured people; where it is not eternally repeated that if education falls into the hands of the clergy, the masses are educated in one sense, and if education falls into the hands of the progressists, the people are educated in another sense,—show me a state of society where that does not exist, and I will agree with you. So long as that does not exist, there is no criterion except the freedom of the learner, where, in matters of the popular school, the place of the learning children is taken by their parents, that is, by the needs of the masses.

In a public school, the right to decide what children should learn, regardless of how we look at this issue, belongs equally to the community, meaning either the students themselves or the parents who send their kids to school. Therefore, the answer to what should be taught in a public school can only come from the community. Some might argue that as educated individuals, we shouldn’t give in to the demands of the unrefined masses and that we should teach them what they should want. Many people think this way, but I have just one response: give us a solid, undeniable reason for your choices, show me a society where there aren’t conflicting views on education among educated people; where it’s not constantly said that if education is controlled by religious leaders, the masses are educated in one way, and if it’s managed by progressives, they’re educated in another—show me a society where this doesn’t happen, and I’ll agree with you. Until such a society exists, the only standard we have is the freedom of the learner, where in the context of public school, the role of the learning children is filled by their parents, which means addressing the needs of the community.

These needs are not only definite, quite clear, and everywhere the same throughout Russia, but also so intelligent and broad that they include all the most diversified demands of the people who are debating what the masses ought to be taught. These needs are: the knowledge of Russian and Church-Slavic reading, and calculation. The masses everywhere and always regard the natural sciences as useless trifles. Their programme is remarkable not only by its unanimity and firm definiteness, but, in my opinion, also by the breadth of its demands and the correctness of its view. The masses admit two spheres of knowledge, the most exact and the least subject to vacillation from a diversity of views,—the languages and mathematics; everything else they regard as trifles. I think that the masses are quite correct,—in the first place, because in this knowledge there can be no half information, no falseness, which they[Pg 291] cannot bear, and, in the second, because the sphere of those two kinds of knowledge is immense. Russian and Church-Slavic grammar and calculation, that is, the knowledge of one dead and one living language, with their etymological and syntactical forms and their literatures, and arithmetic, that is, the foundation of all mathematics, form their programme of knowledge, which, unfortunately, but the rarest of the cultured class possess. In the third place, the masses are right, because by this programme they will be taught in the primary school only what will open to them the more advanced paths of knowledge, for it is evident that the thorough knowledge of two languages and their forms, and, in addition to them, of arithmetic, completely opens the paths to an independent acquisition of all other knowledge. The masses, as though feeling the false relation to them, when they are offered incoherent scraps of all kinds of information, repel that lie from themselves, and say: "I need know but this much,—the church language and my own and the laws of the numbers, but that other knowledge I will take myself if I want it."

These needs are not only clear and consistent throughout Russia, but they are also so thoughtful and comprehensive that they encompass all the varied demands of the people discussing what the masses should learn. These needs are: the ability to read Russian and Church-Slavic, as well as basic math. The masses everywhere see the natural sciences as pointless distractions. Their educational agenda is notable not just for its consensus and clarity, but also, in my view, for its wide-ranging demands and sound perspective. The masses acknowledge two areas of knowledge, the most exact and least influenced by differing opinions—languages and mathematics; they view everything else as trivial. I believe the masses are correct—first, because in these fields there can be no incomplete knowledge or falsehoods, which they cannot tolerate, and second, because the scope of these two subjects is vast. Knowledge of Russian and Church-Slavic grammar and arithmetic, which includes understanding one dead language and one living language, along with their grammatical forms and literatures, and basic arithmetic, which lays the groundwork for all of mathematics, constitutes their educational agenda, which unfortunately only a small number from the educated class have. Additionally, the masses are right because this curriculum will only teach them in primary school what will lead to more advanced learning paths; it's clear that in-depth knowledge of two languages and their structures, along with arithmetic, completely paves the way for independent pursuit of all other knowledge. The masses, sensing the insincerity of incoherent bits of assorted information offered to them, reject that falsehood and assert: "I only need to know this much—my church language, my own language, and the rules of numbers; any other knowledge I will seek out myself if I want it."

Thus, if we admit freedom as the criterion of what is to be taught, the programme of the popular schools is clearly and firmly defined, until the time when the masses shall express some new demands. Church-Slavic and Russian and arithmetic to their highest possible stages, and nothing else but that. That is the determination of the limits of the programme of the popular school, which, however, does not presume that all three subjects be introduced systematically. With such a programme the attainment of symmetrical results in all three subjects would naturally be desirable; but it cannot be said that the predominance of one subject over another would be injurious. The problem consists only in keeping within the limits of the programme. It may happen that from the demands of the parents, and especially[Pg 292] from the knowledge of the teacher, this or that subject will be more prominent,—with a clerical person the Church-Slavic language, with a teacher from a county school—either Russian or arithmetic; in all these cases the demands of the masses will be satisfied, and the instruction will not depart from its fundamental criterion.

So, if we accept freedom as the standard for what should be taught, the curriculum in public schools is clearly set, at least until the time when the community expresses new needs. Church-Slavic, Russian, and math should be taught to the highest levels possible, and nothing else. This outlines the limits of the public school curriculum, which, however, doesn't require that all three subjects be taught systematically. Ideally, we would want balanced achievement in all three subjects; however, it wouldn't be harmful for one subject to be more dominant than the others. The key issue is simply staying within the curriculum's boundaries. It might turn out that, based on parents' requests or the teacher's expertise, one subject will take precedence—like the Church-Slavic language with a religious instructor, or either Russian or math with a teacher from a county school; in all of these situations, the community's needs will be met, and the teaching will remain aligned with its core standard.

The second part of the question, how to teach, that is, how to discover which method is the best, has remained just as unsolved.

The second part of the question, how to teach, meaning how to find out which method is the best, is still just as unsolved.

Just as in the first part of the question of what to teach, the assumption that on the basis of reflections it is possible to build a programme of instruction leads to contradictory schools, so it is also with the question as to how to teach. Let us take the very first stage of the teaching of reading. One asserts that it is easier to teach so from cards; another—according to the b, v system; a third—according to Korf; a fourth—according to the be, ve, ge system, and so forth. It is said that the nuns teach reading in six weeks by the buki-azba system. And every teacher, convinced of the superiority of his method, proves this superiority either by the fact that he teaches with it faster than others, or by reflections of the character which Mr. Bunákov and the German pedagogues adduce. At the present time, when there are thousands of examples, we ought to know precisely by what to be guided in our choice. Neither theory, nor reflections, nor even the results of instruction can show this completely.

Just as with the first part of the question about what to teach, the idea that we can create an instructional program based on reflections leads to conflicting schools. The same goes for the question of how to teach. Let's consider the very first stage of teaching reading. Some argue that it's easier to teach using flashcards; others prefer the b, v system; a third group follows Korf’s method; and a fourth uses the be, ve, ge system, and so on. It’s said that nuns can teach reading in six weeks using the buki-azba system. Each teacher, convinced of their method's superiority, argues this through either faster teaching compared to others or through points made by Mr. Bunákov and German educators. Given that we now have thousands of examples, we should know exactly what to consider in our choices. Neither theory, reflections, nor even teaching results can fully demonstrate this.

Education and instruction are generally considered in the abstract, that is, the question is discussed how in the best and easiest manner to produce a certain act of instruction on a certain subject (whether it be one child or a mass of children). This view is quite faulty. All education and instruction can be viewed only as a certain relation of two persons or of two groups of persons having for their aim education or instruction. This definition,[Pg 293] more general than all the other definitions, has special reference to popular education, where the question is the education of an immense number of persons, and where there can be no question about an ideal education. In general, with the popular education we cannot put the question, "How is the best education to be given?" just as with the question of the nutrition of the masses we cannot ask how the most nutritious and best loaf is to be baked. The question has to be put like this: "How is the best relation to be established between given people who want to learn and others who want to teach?" or, "How is the best bread to be made from given bolted flour?" Consequently the question of how to teach and what is the best method is a question of what will be the best relation between teacher and pupil.

Education and instruction are usually thought of in abstract terms. The discussion revolves around how to best and most easily deliver a specific lesson on a particular topic, whether it involves one child or a large group. This perspective is quite misleading. Education and instruction should be understood as a relationship between two individuals or groups, focused on achieving a goal of learning or teaching. This broader definition, [Pg 293] applies especially to public education, where the goal is to educate a vast number of people, making it impractical to define an ideal education. With public education, we can't simply ask, "What is the best way to provide education?" just as we can't ask how to bake the most nutritious and perfect loaf of bread when considering the nutrition of the masses. Instead, the question should be framed as: "How can we create the best relationship between those who want to learn and those who want to teach?" or, "How can we make the best bread from the available flour?" Therefore, the question of how to teach and which method is best revolves around establishing the best relationship between teacher and student.

Nobody, I suppose, will deny that the best relation between teacher and pupil is that of naturalness, and that the contrary relation is that of compulsion. If so, the measure of all methods is to be found in the greater or lesser naturalness of relations and, therefore, in the lesser or greater compulsion in instruction. The less the children are compelled to learn, the better is the method; the more—the worse. I am glad that I do not have to prove this evident truth. Everybody is agreed that just as in hygiene the use of any food, medicine, exercise, that provokes loathing or pain, cannot be useful, so also in instruction can there be no necessity of compelling children to learn anything that is tiresome and repulsive to them, and that, if necessity demands that children be compelled, it only proves the imperfection of the method. Any one who has taught children has no doubt observed that the less the teacher himself knows the subject which he teaches and the less he likes it, the more will he have to have recourse to severity and compulsion; on the contrary, the more the teacher knows and loves his subject, the more natural and easy will his instruction be. With[Pg 294] the idea that for successful instruction not compulsion is wanted, but the rousing of the pupil's interest, all the pedagogues of the school which is opposed to me agree. The only difference between us is that the conception that the teaching must rouse the child's interest is with them lost in a mass of other conflicting notions about "development," of the value of which they are convinced and in which they exercise compulsion; whereas I consider the rousing of the pupil's interest, the greatest possible ease, and, therefore, the non-compulsion and naturalness of instruction as the fundamental and only measure of good and bad instruction.

Nobody will deny that the best relationship between a teacher and a student is one of naturalness, while the opposite is based on compulsion. Therefore, the effectiveness of all teaching methods can be judged by how natural or forced the relationships are, and consequently, how much pressure is applied during teaching. The less students feel forced to learn, the better the method; the more they feel compelled, the worse it is. I'm glad I don't need to prove this obvious truth. Everyone agrees that, just like in hygiene, any food, medicine, or exercise that causes disgust or pain isn't beneficial, so there's no need to force children to learn anything that they find boring or unpleasant. If there's a need to compel them, it just shows that the method is flawed. Anyone who has taught children has probably noticed that when a teacher knows less about the subject and dislikes it more, they tend to rely on strictness and compulsion. On the other hand, the more a teacher knows and enjoys their subject, the more natural and effortless their teaching becomes. All the educators from the opposing school of thought also agree that successful teaching requires sparking the student's interest, not using compulsion. The only difference is that their belief in the need to engage a child's interest gets lost in a jumble of other conflicting ideas about "development," which they are convinced of and apply pressure on. In contrast, I believe that energizing a student's interest, ensuring great ease, and thereby practicing non-compulsion and naturalness in teaching are the fundamental and only measures of effective and ineffective instruction.

Every progress of pedagogy, if we attentively consider the history of this matter, consists in an ever increasing approximation toward naturalness of relations between teacher and pupil, in a lessened compulsion, and in a greater ease of instruction.

Every advancement in education, if we closely examine the history of this topic, involves a continual movement toward more natural interactions between teachers and students, less pressure, and a smoother learning experience.

The objection was formerly made and, I know, is made even now that it is hard to find the limit of freedom which shall be permitted in school. To this I will reply that this limit is naturally determined by the teacher, his knowledge, his ability to manage the school; that this freedom cannot be prescribed; the measure of this freedom is only the result of the greater or lesser knowledge and talent of the teacher. This freedom is not a rule, but serves as a check in comparing schools between themselves, and as a check in comparing new methods which are introduced into the school curriculum. The school in which there is less compulsion is better than the one in which there is more. The method which at its introduction into the school does not demand an increase of discipline is good; but the one which demands greater severity is certainly bad. Take, for example, a more or less free school, such as mine was, and try to start a conversation in it about the table and the ceiling, or to transpose cubes,—you will see what it hubbub will arise in the school[Pg 295] and how you will feel the necessity of restoring order by means of severity; try to tell them an interesting story, or to give them problems, or make one write on the board and let the others correct his mistakes, and allow them to leave the benches, and you will find them all occupied and there will be no naughtiness, and you will not have to increase your severity,—and you may safely say that the method is good.

The concern has been raised before, and I know it's still being brought up now, that it’s difficult to determine the boundaries of freedom that should be allowed in schools. In response, I would say that these boundaries are naturally set by the teacher, based on their knowledge and ability to manage the classroom. This freedom can’t be strictly defined; the extent of it depends on the teacher’s greater or lesser knowledge and skills. This freedom isn't a rule, but it helps to compare schools with each other and assess new methods introduced into the curriculum. A school with less compulsion is better than one with more. A method that doesn’t require stricter discipline upon its introduction is effective; conversely, one that calls for greater strictness is definitely not. For instance, take a relatively free school like mine was, and try starting a discussion about the table and ceiling, or rearranging cubes—you'll notice the chaos that ensues and how you’ll feel the need to impose order through strictness. Now, try telling them an interesting story, giving them problems to solve, or letting one student write on the board while others correct their mistakes, allowing them to leave their seats. You’ll find everyone engaged, no mischief happening, and you won’t need to increase your strictness; it’s safe to conclude that the method is effective.

In my pedagogical articles I have given theoretical reasons why I find that only the freedom of choice on the side of the learners as to what they are to be taught and how can form a foundation of any instruction; in practice I have always applied these rules in the schools under my guidance, at first on a large scale, and later in narrower limits, and the results have always been very good, both for the teachers and the pupils, as also for the evolution of new methods,—and this I assert boldly, for hundreds of visitors have come to the Yásnaya Polyána school and know all about it.

In my teaching articles, I've explained why I believe that learners should have the freedom to choose what they learn and how they learn it, as this forms the basis of any education. In practice, I've always implemented these ideas in the schools I’ve managed, initially on a large scale and later in a more focused manner. The results have consistently been very positive, benefiting both teachers and students, as well as the development of new methods. I confidently state this because hundreds of visitors have come to the Yásnaya Polyána school and are aware of it.

The consequences of such a relation to the pupils has been for the teachers that they did not consider that method best which they knew, but tried to discover other methods, became acquainted with other teachers for the purpose of learning their methods, tested new methods, and, above all, were learning something all the time. A teacher never permitted himself to think that in cases of failure it was the pupils' fault,—their laziness, playfulness, dulness, deafness, stammering,—but was firmly convinced that he alone was to blame for it, and for every failure of a pupil or of all the pupils he tried to find a remedy. For the pupils the result was that they learned readily, always begged the teachers to give them evening classes in the winter, and were absolutely free in the school,—which, in my conviction and experience, is the chief condition for successful progress in instruction. Between teachers and pupils there were always established[Pg 296] friendly, natural relations, with which alone it is possible for the teacher to know his pupils well. If, from a first, external impression of the school, we were to determine the difference between the church, the German, and my own school, it would be this: in a church school you hear a peculiar, unnatural, monotonous shouting of all the pupils and now and then the stern cries of the teacher; in the German school you hear only the teacher's voice and now and then the timid voices of the pupils; in mine you hear the loud voices of the teachers and the pupils, almost simultaneously.

The impact of this relationship on the students led teachers to not just stick to what they knew but to seek out new methods. They learned about other teachers’ techniques, tried out new approaches, and were constantly in a state of learning. A teacher never blamed the students for any failures—be it laziness, distraction, dullness, hearing issues, or stuttering—but believed he was solely responsible. For every failure, whether of a single student or the entire class, he would look for a solution. As a result, students learned eagerly, often asking teachers for evening classes in the winter, and enjoyed complete freedom in school—which, in my opinion and experience, is crucial for successful learning. There were always friendly, natural relationships between teachers and students, which is essential for a teacher to truly understand his students. If we were to compare the initial, external impressions of a church school, a German school, and my own, the difference would be this: in a church school, there's an odd, unnatural, monotonous shouting from the pupils, interrupted occasionally by the stern voice of the teacher; in the German school, you mainly hear the teacher’s voice, with only timid responses from the students; in my school, you hear the enthusiastic voices of both teachers and students, almost at the same time.

As for the methods of instruction the consequences were that not one method of instruction was adopted or rejected because it was liked or not, but only because it was accepted or not by the pupils without compulsion. But in addition to the good results which were always obtained without fail from the application of my method by myself and by everybody else (more than twenty teachers), who taught according to my method ("without fail" I say for the reason that not once did we have a pupil who did not learn the rudiments), besides these results, the application of the principles of which I have spoken had the effect that during these fifteen years all the various modifications, to which my method was subjected, not only did not remove it from the needs of the masses, but, on the contrary, brought it nearer and nearer to them. The masses, at least in our parts, know the method itself and discuss it, and prefer it to the church method, which I cannot say of the sound method. In the schools which are conducted according to my method the teacher cannot remain motionless in his knowledge, such as he is and must be with the method of sounds. If a teacher according to the new German fashion wants to go ahead and perfect himself, he has to follow the pedagogical literature, that is, to read all those new inventions about the conversations about the suslik and about[Pg 297] the transposition of the squares. I do not think that that can promote his personal education. On the contrary, in my school, where the subjects of instruction, language and mathematics, demand positive knowledge, every teacher, in advancing his pupils, feels the need of learning himself, which was constantly the case with all the teachers I had.

Regarding teaching methods, the outcome was that no specific method was chosen or dismissed based on personal preference, but rather on whether the students accepted it voluntarily. Alongside the consistently positive results from my approach, used by myself and over twenty other teachers who taught in the same way (and I say "consistently" because we never had a student who didn’t grasp the basics), the principles I discussed had the effect that over these fifteen years, all the modifications made to my method not only maintained its relevance to the general population but actually made it more accessible to them. The community, at least in our area, is familiar with the method and engages in discussions about it, preferring it over the church method, unlike the traditional sound method. In schools using my approach, teachers can't stagnate in their knowledge like they do in the sound method. If a teacher wishes to evolve and improve following the new German trend, they have to keep up with educational literature, which includes reading all those new theories about conversations on various topics. I don't believe that truly enhances their personal development. Conversely, in my school, where subjects like language and math require concrete knowledge, every teacher, while helping their students progress, recognizes the need for their own learning—something that was always evident with all the educators I worked with.

Besides, the methods of instruction themselves, which are not settled once for all, but always strive to be as easy and as simple as possible, are modified and improved from the indications which the teacher discovers in the relations of the learners to his instruction.

Besides, the teaching methods themselves, which aren't fixed permanently but always aim to be as straightforward and simple as possible, are adjusted and enhanced based on what the teacher observes in the students' responses to the instruction.

The very opposite to this I see in what, unfortunately, takes place in the schools of the German pattern, which of late have been introduced in our country in an artificial manner. The failure to recognize that before deciding what to teach and how to teach we must solve the question how we can find that out has led the pedagogues to a complete disagreement with reality, and the abyss which fifteen years ago was felt to exist between theory and practice has now reached the farthest limits. Now that the masses are on all sides begging for education, while pedagogy has more than ever passed to personal fancies, this discord has reached incredible proportions.

I see the exact opposite happening in the German-style schools that have unfortunately been introduced in our country in a forced way. The failure to understand that before we decide what and how to teach, we need to figure out how to determine those things, has led educators to completely disconnect from reality. The gap that was felt fifteen years ago between theory and practice has now become even wider. Now that so many people are eager for education, while teaching methods have become more about individual preferences than ever, this disconnect has grown to astonishing levels.

This discord between the demands of pedagogy and reality has of late found its peculiarly striking expression not only in the matter of instruction itself, but also in another very important side of the school, namely in its administration. In order to show in what condition this matter has been and might be, I shall speak of Krapívensk County of the Government of Túla, in which I live, which I know, and which, from its position, forms the type of the majority of counties of central Russia.

This conflict between the demands of teaching and reality has recently become particularly noticeable not just in the area of instruction itself, but also in another crucial aspect of schools: their administration. To illustrate the current state and potential future of this issue, I will discuss Krapívensk County in the Túla region, where I live and am familiar with, which serves as a typical example for most counties in central Russia.

In 1862 fourteen schools were opened in a district of ten thousand souls, when I was rural judge; besides, there existed about ten schools in the district among the[Pg 298] clericals and in the manors among the servants. In the three remaining districts of the county there were fifteen large and thirty small schools among the clericals and manorial servants. Without saying anything about the number of the learners, of which, I assume, there were in general not less than now, nor about the instruction itself, which was partly bad and partly good, but on the whole not worse than at present, I will tell how and on what that business was based.

In 1862, fourteen schools were established in a district of ten thousand people while I was the rural judge. Additionally, there were about ten schools in the area for the clergy and in the estates for the workers. In the other three districts of the county, there were fifteen large and thirty small schools for the clergy and estate workers. Without commenting on the number of students, which I believe was generally not fewer than today, or on the quality of the education, which was a mix of poor and good but overall no worse than it is now, I will explain how and on what this system was founded.

All schools were then, with few exceptions, based on a free agreement of the teacher with the parents of the pupils, or with the whole partnership of the peasants paying a lump sum for everybody. Such a relation between the parents or Communes and the teachers is even now met with in some exceedingly rare places of our county and of the Government in general. Everybody will agree that, leaving aside the question of the quality of instruction, such a relation of the teacher to the parents and peasants is most just, natural, and desirable. But, with the introduction of the law of 1864, this relation was abolished and is being abolished more and more. Everybody who knows the matter as it is will observe that with the abolition of this relation the people take less and less part in the matter of their education, which is only natural. In some County Councils the school tax of the peasants is even turned into the County Council, and the salary, appointment of teachers, location of schools,—all that is done quite independently of those for whom it is intended (in theory the peasants, no doubt, are members of the County Council, but in practice they have through this mediation no influence on their own schools). Nobody will, I suppose, assert that that is just, but some will say: "The illiterate peasants cannot judge what is good and what bad, and we must build for them as well as we can." But how do we know? Do we know firmly, are we all of one opinion, how to build schools? And[Pg 299] does it not frequently turn out bad, for we have built much worse than they have?

All schools back then, with a few exceptions, were based on a mutual agreement between the teacher and the parents of the students, or with the entire group of peasants paying a flat fee for everyone. This kind of relationship between parents or communities and teachers still exists today in some very rare places in our county and the government overall. It’s widely accepted that, aside from the issue of the quality of education, this relationship between teachers and parents and peasants is fair, natural, and desirable. However, with the introduction of the law in 1864, this relationship was eliminated and continues to be phased out. Anyone familiar with the situation can see that as this relationship fades, people are becoming less involved in their own education, which is understandable. In some County Councils, the tax that peasants pay for schools even goes directly to the County Council, and the decisions about teacher salaries, hiring, and school locations are made independently of those for whom these schools are meant (while it's true that peasants are theoretically members of the County Council, in practice, they have no real influence over their own schools). I don't think anyone would argue that this is fair, but some might say, "Illiterate peasants can't judge what's good or bad, and we have to provide for them as best as we can." But how do we really know? Are we all in agreement on how to build schools? And doesn't it often turn out poorly, since we have built things that are much worse than what they had?

Thus, in relation to the administrative side of the schools I have again to put a third question, on the same basis of freedom: Why do we know how best to arrange a school? To this question German pedagogy gives an answer which is quite consistent with its whole system. It knows what the best school is, it has formed a clear, definite ideal, down to the minutest details, the benches, the hours of instruction, and so forth, and gives an answer: the school has to be such and such, according to this pattern,—this alone is good and every other school is injurious. I know that, although the desire of Henry IV. to give each Frenchman soup and a chicken was unrealizable, it was impossible to say that the desire was false. But the matter assumes an entirely different aspect when the soup is of a very questionable quality and is not a chicken soup, but a worthless broth. And yet the so-called science of pedagogy is in this matter indissolubly connected with power; both in Germany and with us there are prescribed certain ideal one-class, two-class schools, and so forth; and the pedagogical and the administrative powers do not wish to know the fact that the masses would like to attend to their own education. Let us see how such a view of popular education has been reflected in practice on the question of education.

Thus, regarding the management aspect of schools, I need to raise a third question based on the same idea of freedom: Why do we think we know the best way to organize a school? German education offers an answer that aligns perfectly with its entire system. It has a clear and specific ideal of what the best school looks like, down to the smallest details, like the desks, the hours of instruction, and so on, declaring that the school must be like this—only this is good, and every other school is harmful. I understand that, even though Henry IV's wish to provide every Frenchman with soup and chicken was unrealistic, it doesn't mean his desire was wrong. However, the situation looks very different when the soup is of questionable quality and isn't even chicken soup, but just a worthless broth. Still, the so-called science of education is closely tied to authority; both in Germany and in our country, there are certain ideal one-class and two-class schools, and the educational and administrative authorities don't want to acknowledge that the public would prefer to manage their own education. Let's explore how this perspective on public education has been reflected in practice regarding education.

Beginning with the year 1862 the idea that education was necessary has more and more spread among the masses: on all sides schools were established by church servants, hired teachers, and the Communes. Whether good or bad, these schools were spontaneous and grew out directly from the needs of the masses; with the introduction of the law of 1864 this tendency was increased, and in 1870 there were, according to the reports, about sixty schools in Krapívensk County. Since then officials of the ministry and members of the County Council have[Pg 300] begun to meddle more and more with school matters, and in Krapívensk County forty schools have been closed and schools of a lower order have been prohibited from being opened. I know that those who closed those schools affirm that these schools existed only nominally and were very bad; but I cannot believe it, because I know well-instructed pupils from three villages, Trósna, Lamíntsovo, and Yásnaya Polyána, where schools were closed. I also know—-and this will seem incredible to many—-what is meant by prohibiting the opening of schools. It means that, on the basis of a circular of the ministry of public instruction, which spoke of the prohibition of unreliable teachers (this, no doubt, had reference to the Nihilists), the school council transferred this prohibition to the minor schools, taught by sextons, soldiers, and so forth, which the peasants themselves had opened, and which, no doubt, are not at all comprised in the circular. But, instead, there exist twenty schools with teachers, who are supposed to be good because they receive a salary of two hundred roubles in silver, and the County Council has distributed Ushínski's text-books, and these schools are called one-class schools, because they teach in them according to a programme, and the whole year around, that is, also in summer, with the exception of July and August.

Starting in 1862, the idea that education was essential began to spread among the general public: schools were set up everywhere by church officials, hired teachers, and local governments. Whether they were good or bad, these schools emerged spontaneously to meet the needs of the community; with the introduction of the 1864 law, this trend intensified, and by 1870, reports indicated there were about sixty schools in Krapívensk County. Since then, officials from the ministry and members of the County Council have increasingly intervened in school affairs, leading to the closure of forty schools in Krapívensk County and banning the establishment of lower-tier schools. I know that those who shut down these schools claim that they only existed on paper and were ineffective; however, I can't accept this because I've seen well-educated students from three villages—Trósna, Lamíntsovo, and Yásnaya Polyána—where schools were closed. I also know—and this may sound unbelievable to some—what it means to prohibit the opening of schools. It means that, based on a circular from the ministry of public instruction that mentioned banning unreliable teachers (likely referring to the Nihilists), the school council applied this ban to minor schools run by sextons, soldiers, and others that the peasants themselves had established, which were likely not included in the circular. Instead, there are now twenty schools with teachers who are deemed qualified simply because they earn a salary of two hundred roubles in silver, and the County Council has distributed Ushínski's textbooks. These schools are referred to as one-class schools because they follow a curriculum and operate year-round, including summer, except for July and August.

Leaving aside the question of the quality of the former schools, we shall now take a glance at their administrative side, and we will compare, from this side, what was before, with what is now. In the administrative, external side of the school there are five main subjects, which are so closely connected with the school business itself that on their good or bad structure depend to a great extent the success and dissemination of popular education. These five subjects are: (1) the school building, (2) the schedule of instruction, (3) the distribution of the schools according to localities, (4) the choice of the[Pg 301] teacher, and—what is most important—(5) the material means, the remuneration of the teachers.

Putting aside the issue of the quality of the previous schools, let's now look at their administrative aspects and compare what was in place before with what we have now. In the administrative and external aspects of the school, there are five main topics that are so closely linked to the school’s operations that their proper or improper structure significantly impacts the success and spread of public education. These five topics are: (1) the school building, (2) the curriculum, (3) the distribution of schools across different areas, (4) the selection of the[Pg 301] teacher, and—most importantly—(5) the resources available, including the pay for teachers.

In regard to the school building the masses rarely have any difficulty, when they start a school for themselves, and if the Commune is rich and there are any communal buildings, such as a storehouse or a deserted inn, the Commune fixes it up; if there is none, it buys a building, at times even from a landed proprietor, or it builds one of its own. If the Commune is not well-to-do and is small, it hires quarters from a peasant, or establishes a rotation, and the teacher passes from hut to hut. If the Commune, as it most generally does, selects a teacher from its own midst, a manorial servant, a soldier, or a church servant, the school is located at the house of that person, and the Commune looks only after the heating. In any case, I have never heard that the question of the location of the school ever troubled a Commune, or that half the sum set aside for instruction should be lost, as is done by school councils, on the buildings, nay, not even one-sixth or one-tenth of the whole sum. The peasant Communes have arranged it one way or another, but the question of the school building has never been regarded as troublesome. Only under the influence of the higher authorities do there occur cases where the Communes build brick buildings with iron roofs. The peasants assume that the school is not in the structure, but in the teacher, and that the school is not a permanent institution, but that as soon as the parents have acquired knowledge, the next generation will get the rudiments without a teacher. But the County Council department of the ministry always assumes—since for it the whole problem consists in inspecting and classifying—that the chief foundation of the school is the structure and that the school is a permanent establishment, and so, as far as I know, now spends about one-half of its money on buildings, and inscribes empty school buildings in the list of the schools[Pg 302] of the third order. In the Krapívensk County Council seven hundred roubles out of two thousand roubles are spent on buildings. The ministerial department cannot admit that the teacher (that educated pedagogue who is assumed for the masses) would lower himself to such an extent as to be willing to go, like a tailor, from hut to hut, or to teach in a smoky house. But the masses assume nothing and only know that for their money they can hire whom they please, and that, if they, the hiring peasants, live in smoky huts, the hired teacher has no reason to turn up his nose at them.

When it comes to school buildings, the community rarely has any trouble setting up a school for themselves. If the community is wealthy and has communal buildings like a storage facility or an abandoned inn, they will renovate it. If there’s nothing available, they might buy a building, sometimes even from a landowner, or they will construct one themselves. If the community is small and not well-off, they’ll rent space from a farmer or establish a rotation system where the teacher moves from one home to another. Usually, when the community picks a teacher from among them—like a farm worker, soldier, or member of the church—the school is set up in that person's house, and the community only takes care of heating. I've never heard of a community struggling to decide where to place a school, nor have I seen them waste even half of their education budget on buildings, unlike school boards, who often spend one-third or one-fifth on this. The peasant communities have organized things in their own way, and the issue of school buildings is not a concern for them. Only under pressure from higher authorities do communities end up constructing brick buildings with metal roofs. The peasants believe that the true essence of a school lies not in the structure but in the teacher, and they see school as a temporary arrangement—once parents learn, the next generation will pick up the basics without a teacher. However, the county council’s ministry views the school primarily as a physical building, treating it as a permanent institution, so, as far as I know, they currently allocate about half their funding to construction and label empty buildings as schools of the third order. In the Krapívensk County Council, 700 rubles out of 2000 are spent on buildings. The ministry cannot accept that a qualified teacher—who is expected to serve the community—would lower himself to accept a position that involves moving from house to house like a tailor or teaching in a smoky place. But the community doesn’t have expectations; they simply know that for their funds, they can hire whoever they want, and if they, the hiring peasants, live in smoky huts, the hired teacher shouldn’t look down on them.

In regard to the second question, about the division of the school time, the masses have always and everywhere invariably expressed one demand, and that is that the instruction shall be carried on in the winter only.

In response to the second question about how school time is divided, people have always consistently expressed one clear demand: that classes should only take place in the winter.

Everywhere the parents quit sending their children in the spring, and those children who are left in the school, from one-fourth to one-fifth of the whole number, are the little tots or the children of rich parents, and they attend school unwillingly. When the masses hire a teacher themselves, they always hire him by the month and only for the winter. The ministerial department assumes that, just as in the institutions of learning there are two months of vacation, so it ought also to be in a one-class country school. From the standpoint of the ministerial department that is quite reasonable: the children will not forget their instruction, the teacher is provided for during the whole year, and the inspectors find it more comfortable to travel in the summer; but the masses know nothing about all that, and their common sense tells them that in winter the children sleep for ten hours, consequently their minds are fresh; that in winter there are no plays and no work for the children, and that if they study in winter as long as possible, taking in even the evenings, for which a lamp costing one rouble fifty kopeks is needed and kerosene costing as much, there will be enough instruction.[Pg 303] Besides, in the summer every boy is of use to the peasant, and in summer proceeds the life instruction, which is more important than school learning. The masses say that there is no reason why they should pay the teacher during the summer. "Rather will we increase his pay for the winter months, and that will please him better. We prefer to hire a teacher at twenty-five roubles a month for seven months, than at twelve roubles a month for the whole year. For the summer the teacher will hire himself out elsewhere."

Parents everywhere stop sending their kids to school in the spring, and the children who stay, making up about one-fourth to one-fifth of the total, are either very young or come from wealthy families, and they attend school unwillingly. When the community hires a teacher, they typically do so on a monthly basis and only for the winter. The education department assumes that, similar to other educational institutions which have two months of vacation, a rural school should follow the same pattern. From the department's perspective, this makes sense: the kids won't forget what they've learned, the teacher has a job year-round, and inspectors find it easier to travel in summer. But the community doesn’t see it that way; they believe that in winter, when children sleep for ten hours, their minds are fresh. They also notice that there are no games or work for kids during winter, so if they study as much as possible during this time, even in the evenings, for which they need a lamp costing one ruble fifty kopecks and kerosene for the same price, they can get enough education. Furthermore, during summer, every boy is helpful to the farmer, and summer is when practical life lessons happen, which they consider more valuable than what’s taught in school. The community reasons that they shouldn't have to pay the teacher in summer. "Instead, we'll raise his pay for the winter months, and that will make him happier. We’d rather pay a teacher twenty-five rubles a month for seven months than twelve rubles a month for the entire year. During summer, the teacher can find work elsewhere." [Pg 303]

As to the third question, the distribution of the schools according to localities, the arrangements of the masses most markedly differ from those of the school council. In the first place, the distribution of the schools, that is, whether there shall be more or less of them for a certain locality, always depends on the character of the whole population (when the masses themselves attend to it). Wherever the masses are more industrial and work out, where they are nearer to the cities, where they need the rudiments,—there there are more schools; where the locality is more removed and agricultural, there there are fewer of them. In the second place, when the masses themselves attend to the matter, they distribute the schools in such a way as to give all the parents a chance to make use of the schools in return for their money, that is, to send their children to school. The peasants of small, remote villages of from thirty to forty souls, where half the population will be found, prefer to have a cheap teacher in their own village, than an expensive one in the centre of the township, whither their children cannot walk or be driven. By this distribution of the schools, the schools themselves, as arranged by the peasants, depart, it is true, from the required pattern of the school, but, instead, acquire the most diversified forms, everywhere adapting themselves to local conditions. Here a clerical person from a neighbouring village teaches eight boys at his house, receiving fifty[Pg 304] kopeks a month from each. Here a small village hires a soldier for eight roubles for the winter, and he goes from house to house. Here a rich innkeeper hires a teacher for his children for five roubles and board, and the neighbouring peasants join him, by adding two roubles for each of their boys. There a large village or a compact township levies fifteen kopeks from each of the twelve hundred souls and hires a teacher for 180 roubles for the winter. There the priest teaches, receiving as a remuneration either money, or labour, or both. The chief difference in this respect between the view of the peasants and that of the County Council is this: the peasants, according to the more or less favourable local conditions, introduce schools of a better or worse quality, but always in such a way that there is not a single locality where some kind of instruction is not offered; while with the arrangement of the County Council a large half of the population is left outside every possibility of partaking of that education even in the distant future.

Regarding the third question about how schools are distributed by location, the setup by the community differs significantly from that of the school council. First of all, the number of schools in a specific area—whether there should be more or fewer—depends on the overall character of the local population (when the community takes charge of it). In places where people are more industrial and closer to cities, and where basic education is needed, there are more schools. In contrast, in more isolated, agricultural areas, there are fewer schools. Secondly, when the community manages this issue, they arrange schools to ensure that all parents can send their kids to school for a fee. For instance, farmers in small, remote villages of thirty to forty people would rather have an affordable teacher in their village than an expensive one in the township center, which their children cannot easily get to. Through this local arrangement, while the schools set up by the villagers may not fit the official model, they take on various forms tailored to local circumstances. In one place, a clergy member from a nearby village teaches eight boys in his home, charging each of them fifty[Pg 304] kopeks a month. In another, a small village hires a soldier for eight roubles in the winter, who visits homes to teach. A wealthy innkeeper may hire a teacher for his own children for five roubles plus room and board, with neighboring farmers paying an additional two roubles each for their boys. In larger villages or tight-knit townships, a fee of fifteen kopeks is collected from each of the twelve hundred residents to hire a teacher for 180 roubles during the winter. In some cases, the priest provides instruction, receiving payment in cash, labor, or a combination of both. The main difference between how the villagers and the County Council view this situation is that the villagers adjust the quality of schools based on local conditions but always ensure some form of education is available, while the County Council's system leaves a significant portion of the population without any access to education, even in the distant future.

In matters of the petty villages, forming one-half of the population, the ministerial department acts most decisively. It says: "We provide schools where there is a building and where the peasants of the township have collected enough money to support a teacher at two hundred roubles. We will contribute from the County Council what is wanting, and the school is entered on the lists." The villages that are removed from the school may send their children there, if they so wish. Of course, the peasants do not take their children there, because it is too far, and yet they pay. Thus, in the Yásenets township all pay for three schools, but only 450 souls in three villages make use of the school, though there are in all three thousand souls; thus, only one-seventh of the population makes use of the school, though all pay for it. In the Chermóshen township there are nine hundred souls and there is a school there, but only thirty pupils attend[Pg 305] it, because all the villages of that township are scattered. To nine hundred souls there ought to be four hundred pupils. And yet, both in the Yásenets and the Chermóshen townships the question of the distribution of schools is regarded as satisfactorily solved.

In the case of the small villages, which make up half of the population, the government takes decisive action. They state: "We offer schools where there's a building and where the local farmers have raised enough money to pay a teacher 200 roubles. We'll cover any remaining costs from the County Council, and the school will be officially listed." Villages that are distant from the school can send their children there if they want. Naturally, the farmers don’t take their kids there because it’s too far, yet they still pay. So, in the Yásenets township, everyone pays for three schools, but only 450 people in three villages actually use them, while the total population is three thousand. This means only one-seventh of the population accesses the school, despite everyone contributing. In the Chermóshen township, which has nine hundred residents, there’s a school, but only thirty students attend because the villages are spread out. Ideally, there should be four hundred students for nine hundred residents. Still, in both the Yásenets and Chermóshen townships, the issue of school distribution is considered to be satisfactorily resolved.[Pg 305]

In matters of the choice of a teacher, the masses are again guided by quite different views from the County Council. In choosing a teacher, the masses look upon him in their own way, and judge him accordingly. If the teacher has been in the neighbourhood, and the masses know what the results of his teaching are, they value him according to these results as a good or as a bad teacher; but, in addition to the scholastic qualities, the masses demand that the teacher shall be a man who stands in close relations to the peasant, able to understand his life and to speak Russian, and so they will always prefer a country to a city teacher. In doing so, the masses have no bias and no antipathy toward any class in particular: he may be a gentleman, official, burgher, soldier, sexton, priest,—that makes no difference so long as he is a simple man and a Russian. For this reason the peasants have no cause for excluding clerical persons, as the County Councils do. The County Councils select their teachers from among strangers, getting them from the cities, while the masses look for them among themselves. But the chief difference in this respect between the view of the Communes and that of the County Council consists in this: the County Council has only one type,—the teacher who has attended pedagogical courses, who has finished a course in a seminary or school, at two hundred roubles; but with the masses, who do not exclude this teacher and appreciate him, if he is good, there are gradations of all kinds of teachers. Besides, with the majority of school councils there are definite favourite types of teachers, for the most part such as are foreign to the masses and antagonistic to them, and other types which[Pg 306] the school councils dislike. Thus, evidently, the favourite type of many counties of the Government of Túla are lady teachers; the disliked type are the clerical persons, and in the whole of the Túla and Krapívensk counties there is not one school with a teacher from the clergy, which is quite remarkable from an administrative point of view. In Krapívensk County there are fifty parishes. The clerical persons are the cheapest of teachers, because they are permanently settled and for the most part can teach in their own houses with the aid of their wives and daughters,—and these are, it seems, purposely avoided, as though they were very harmful people.

When it comes to choosing a teacher, the public has a very different perspective compared to the County Council. The community assesses teachers based on their own criteria. If a teacher has been around and the community knows the outcomes of his teaching, they evaluate him as either a good or bad teacher based on those results. Additionally, the community seeks a teacher who has a close connection to the local peasants, someone who understands their way of life and can speak Russian, which is why they tend to favor a rural teacher over an urban one. The community doesn't have any biases or prejudices against any particular social class; he can be a gentleman, an official, a merchant, a soldier, a sexton, or a priest—it doesn't matter as long as he is a straightforward person and a Russian. This is why peasants don’t reject clergy members, unlike the County Councils. The County Councils choose their teachers from among outsiders, bringing them in from the cities, while the public looks for teachers from within their own ranks. The main difference in perspective between the community and the County Council is that the County Council only considers one type of teacher—the one who has completed pedagogical courses or graduated from a seminary or school, costing around two hundred roubles. In contrast, the community appreciates this teacher if he’s good, but they recognize a variety of teaching styles. Additionally, most school councils have specific preferred types of teachers, often ones that are unfamiliar and even opposed to the community’s values, while also having types they tend to avoid. For example, a favored type in many counties of the Tula Government is female teachers, while clerical members are not favored at all, with not a single school in the Tula and Krapívensk counties having a teacher from the clergy, which is quite significant from an administrative standpoint. In Krapívensk County, there are fifty parishes. Clergy members are the least expensive option for teachers since they are usually settled in one place and can teach from their own homes with help from their wives and daughters—yet these individuals are seemingly intentionally avoided, as if they pose a significant threat.

In matters of the remuneration of the teachers, the difference between the view of the masses and that of the County Council has almost all been expressed in the preceding pages. It consists in this: (1) the masses choose a teacher according to their means, and they admit and know from experience that there are teachers at all prices, from two puds of flour a month to thirty roubles a month; (2) teachers are to be remunerated for the winter months, for those during which there can be some instruction; (3) the masses, in the housing of the school as also in matters of the remuneration of the teachers, always know how to find a cheap way: they give flour, hay, the use of carts, eggs, and all kinds of trifles, which are imperceptible to the world at large, but which improve the teacher's condition; (4) above all, a teacher is paid, or is remunerated in addition to the payment, by the parents of the pupils, who pay by the month, or by the whole Commune which enjoys the advantages of the school, and not by the administration that has no direct interest in the matter.

When it comes to how teachers get paid, the differences between what the community thinks and what the County Council believes have mostly been covered in the previous sections. The key points are: (1) the community selects a teacher based on what they can afford, and they understand from experience that there are teachers available at various price points, ranging from two puds of flour a month to thirty roubles a month; (2) teachers should be compensated for the winter months when teaching can actually take place; (3) the community always knows how to find cost-effective solutions for housing the school and paying teachers: they contribute flour, hay, the use of carts, eggs, and various little items that might not seem significant, but which improve the teacher's situation; (4) most importantly, a teacher's payment often comes not just from formal remuneration but also from the parents of the students, who pay monthly, or from the entire Commune that benefits from the school, rather than from an administration that isn’t directly invested in the issue.

The ministerial department cannot act differently in this respect. The norm of the salary for a model teacher is given, consequently these means have to be got together in some way. For example: a Commune intends to open[Pg 307] a school,—the township gives it a certain number of kopeks per soul. The County Council calculates how much to add. If there are no demands made by other schools, it gives more, sometimes twice as much as the Commune has given; at times, when all the money has been distributed, it gives less, or entirely refuses to give any. Thus, there is in Krapívensk County a Commune which gives ninety roubles, and the County Council adds to that three hundred roubles for a school with an assistant; and there is another Commune which gives 250 roubles, and the County Council adds another fifty roubles; and a third Commune which offers fifty-six roubles, and the County Council refuses to add anything or to open the school, because that money is insufficient for a normal school, and all the money has been distributed.

The ministry can't act any differently in this regard. The salary standard for a model teacher is set, so these funds need to be gathered somehow. For example, a community plans to open [Pg 307] a school; the township provides a certain amount of kopeks per person. The County Council figures out how much to contribute. If there are no requests from other schools, it can give more, sometimes up to twice what the community has provided; however, when all the funds have been allocated, it might give less or refuse to contribute at all. For instance, in Krapívensk County, there's a community that contributes ninety roubles, and the County Council adds three hundred roubles for a school with an assistant; there's another community that offers 250 roubles, and the County Council contributes another fifty roubles; and then there's a third community that gives fifty-six roubles, and the County Council declines to add anything or open the school because that amount is too little for a viable school, especially since all the funds are already allocated.

Thus, the chief distinctions between the administrative view of the masses and that of the County Council are the following: (1) the County Council pays great attention to the housing and spends large sums upon it, while the masses obviate this difficulty by domestic, economic means, and look upon the primary schools as temporary, passing institutions; (2) the ministerial department demands that instruction be carried on during the whole year, with the exception of July and August, and nowhere introduces evening classes, while the masses demand that instruction be carried on only in the winter and are fond of evening classes; (3) the ministerial department has a definite type of teachers, without which it does not recognize the school, and has a loathing for clerical persons and, in general, for local instructors; the masses recognize no norm and choose their teachers preferably from local inhabitants; (4) the ministerial department distributes the schools by accident, that is, it is guided only by the desire of forming a normal school, and has no care for that greater half of the population which under such a distribution is left outside the school education; the[Pg 308] masses not only recognize no definite external form of the school, but in the greatest variety of ways get teachers with all kinds of means, arranging worse and cheaper schools with small means and good and expensive schools with greater means, and turn their attention to furnishing all localities with instruction in return for their money; (5) the ministerial department determines one measure of remuneration, which is sufficiently high, and arbitrarily increases the amount from the County Council; the masses demand the greatest possible economy and distribute the remuneration in such a way that those whose children are taught pay directly.

The main differences between how the administration views the masses and how the County Council does are as follows: (1) The County Council focuses heavily on housing and invests a lot of money in it, while the masses tackle this issue through local, economic means and see primary schools as temporary, short-term solutions; (2) The ministerial department requires that teaching occurs year-round, except in July and August, and does not offer evening classes, while the masses want instruction only during the winter and appreciate evening classes; (3) The ministerial department mandates a specific type of teacher for recognition of the school and often looks down on clerical and local instructors; in contrast, the masses have no set standards and prefer to hire local residents as teachers; (4) The ministerial department randomly assigns schools, primarily aiming to establish a standard school, with little regard for the larger population who remains without education under this system; the masses not only accept various educational structures but also find teachers through diverse means, creating lower-quality, cheaper schools with limited resources and high-quality, expensive ones with more funding, while ensuring that all areas have access to education for their money; (5) The ministerial department sets a single compensation rate that is relatively high and unilaterally raises the funding from the County Council; the masses advocate for maximum cost-effectiveness and allocate pay so that those whose children are taught directly bear the cost.

It seems as though it would be superfluous to expatiate on how clearly the common sense of the masses is expressed in these demands, in contradistinction to that artificial structure, in which, at its very birth, they are trying to imprison the business of popular education. Even besides this, the feeling of justice is involuntarily provoked against such an order of things. See what is taking place. The masses have felt the necessity of education, and have begun to work in the direction of attaining their end. In addition to all the taxes which they pay, they have voluntarily imposed upon themselves the tax for education, that is, they have begun to hire teachers. What have we done? "Oh, you are able to pay," we said, "wait, then, for you are stupid and rude. Let us have the money, and we will arrange it for you in the best manner possible."

It seems unnecessary to elaborate on how clearly the common sense of the people is reflected in these demands, especially when compared to the artificial system trying to confine the work of public education from the very start. Beyond that, a sense of justice is naturally stirred against such a setup. Look at what's happening. The people have recognized the need for education and have started to take steps toward achieving it. On top of all the taxes they already pay, they have willingly imposed an education tax on themselves, meaning they have begun to hire teachers. What have we done? "Oh, you can afford it," we said, "so just wait, because you're ignorant and uncivilized. Let us handle the money, and we will organize it for you as effectively as we can."

The masses have given up their money (as I have said, in many County Councils the levy for the schools has been turned directly into a tax). The money was taken, and the education was arranged for them.

The people have given up their money (as I mentioned, in many County Councils the fee for schools has been turned directly into a tax). The money was collected, and the education was set up for them.

I am not going to repeat about the artificiality of the education, but how the whole matter has been arranged. In Krapívensk County there are forty thousand souls, including girls, according to the last census. According[Pg 309] to Bunyakóvski's table of the distribution of ten thousand of the Orthodox population for the year 1862, there ought to be, of the male sex between six and fourteen years, 1,834, and of the female sex, 1,989,—in all 3,823 to each ten thousand. According to my own observations, there ought to be more, no doubt on account of the increase of the population, so that the average school population may boldly be put at four thousand. In a school there are, on an average, in the large centres, about sixty pupils, and in the smaller, from ten to twenty-five. In order that all may receive instruction, the smaller centres, forming the greater half of the population, need schools for ten, fifteen, and twenty pupils, so that the average of a school, in my opinion, would be not more than thirty pupils. How many schools are, then, needed for sixteen thousand pupils? Divide sixteen thousand by thirty, and we get 530 schools. Let us assume that, although at the opening of the schools all pupils from seven to fifteen years of age will enter, not all will attend regularly for the period of eight years; let us reject one-fourth, that is 130 schools and, consequently, 4,200 pupils. Let us say that there are four hundred schools. Only twenty have been opened. The County Council gives two thousand roubles and has added one thousand roubles, making in all three thousand roubles. From some of the peasants, not from all, fifteen kopeks are levied from each soul, in all about four thousand roubles. On the building of schools seven hundred roubles are spent, and on the pedagogical courses twelve hundred roubles have been used in one year. But let us suppose that the County Council will act quite simply and sensibly, and will not waste money on pedagogical courses and other trifles; let us suppose that all peasants will pay the new school tax of fifteen kopeks, what will the future of this matter be? From the peasants six thousand, from the County Council three thousand, in all nine thousand. Let us assume that[Pg 310] ten more schools will be added. Nine thousand roubles will barely suffice for the support of these schools, and that only in case the school council will act most prudently and economically. Consequently, with the County Council administration, thirty schools to forty thousand of the population are the highest limit of what the dissemination of the schools in the county may reach. And this limit of the school business can be attained only if the peasants will levy fifteen kopeks on each soul, which is extremely doubtful, and if the disbursement of this money will be in the hands of the peasants, and not of the County Council. I do not speak of the possible increase of three thousand roubles, because this increase of three thousand roubles partly falls back on those same peasants, and on the other hand is not secured by anything, forming only an accidental means. Thus, in order to bring the business of popular education to the state in which it ought to be, that is, in order that there shall be four hundred schools to the forty thousand of the population, and in order that the schools shall not be a toy, but may answer a real want of the masses, there is no other issue than that the peasants be taxed, not fifteen kopeks, but three roubles a soul, in order that the necessary three hundred roubles to each school be obtained. Even then I do not see any reason for thinking that as many schools as are needed would be built.

I'm not going to go over the artificiality of the education system, but rather how everything has been set up. In Krapívensk County, there are forty thousand people, including girls, according to the last census. According to Bunyakóvski's chart on the distribution of ten thousand of the Orthodox population in 1862, there should be 1,834 boys and 1,989 girls aged between six and fourteen—making a total of 3,823 for every ten thousand. From my observations, the actual number should be higher, likely due to population growth, so we can estimate the average school-age population to be around four thousand. In larger schools, there are usually about sixty students, and in smaller ones, there are between ten and twenty-five. To make sure everyone can get an education, the smaller centers, which make up the larger part of the population, need schools that can accommodate ten, fifteen, or twenty students. Thus, I believe the average school size would be no more than thirty students. So, how many schools are needed for sixteen thousand students? Dividing sixteen thousand by thirty gives us 530 schools. Let's assume that at the start of the school year, all children between seven and fifteen will enroll, even though not all will attend regularly for the full eight years; if we account for one-fourth not attending, we drop to 130 schools, which means 4,200 students. Let's say there are four hundred schools. Only twenty have opened so far. The County Council provides two thousand roubles and has added another thousand, totaling three thousand roubles. From some peasants—though not all—fifteen kopeks are collected per person, bringing in about four thousand roubles. Seven hundred roubles have been spent on building schools, and twelve hundred roubles have been used for teacher training in one year. Now, let's assume the County Council acts sensibly and doesn't waste money on teacher training and other minor details; let's also assume that all peasants will pay the new school tax of fifteen kopeks. What will happen then? From the peasants, there would be six thousand, and from the County Council, three thousand, making a total of nine thousand roubles. Let's assume ten more schools will be added. Nine thousand roubles will barely cover the costs to support these schools, and that’s only if the school council manages funds very wisely. Therefore, under the current County Council management, thirty schools per forty thousand residents is the maximum number the county can manage. This limit can only be reached if the peasants agree to the fifteen kopeks per person, which is highly uncertain, and if the management of funds is left to the peasants rather than the County Council. I won’t discuss the potential increase of three thousand roubles, since that would partly fall back on the same peasants and isn’t guaranteed, merely being an incidental income. To truly develop popular education to where it ought to be—meaning having four hundred schools for forty thousand residents, and ensuring the schools meet a genuine need rather than being mere formalities—the peasants would need to be taxed not fifteen kopeks, but three roubles per person to secure the necessary three hundred roubles for each school. Even then, I don’t see any reason to believe that enough schools would actually be built.

Do we not see that now, when the simplest arithmetical calculation shows that the only means for the success of the schools is the simplification of methods, the simplicity and cheapness of the arrangement of the school,—the pedagogues are busy, as though having made a wager to concoct a most difficult, most complicated, and expensive (and, I must add, most bad) instruction? In the manuals of Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski I have figured up three hundred roubles' worth of aids to instruction which, in their opinion, are absolutely necessary for[Pg 311] the establishment of a primary school. All they talk about in pedagogical circles is how to prepare improved teachers in the seminaries, so that a village might not be able to get them even for four hundred roubles. On that road of perfection, on which pedagogy stands, it is quite apparent to me that if 120,000 roubles were collected in a county, the pedagogues would find use for them all in twenty schools, with adjustable tables, seminaries for teachers, and so forth. Have we not seen that forty schools were closed in Krapívensk County, and that those who closed them were fully convinced that they thus advanced the cause of education, for now they have twenty "good" schools? But what is most remarkable is that those who express these demands are not in the least interested in knowing whether the masses for whom they are preparing all these things want them, and still less, who is going to pay for it all. But the County Councils are so befogged by these demands that they do not see the simple calculation and the simple justice. It is as though a man asked me to buy him two puds of flour for a month, and I bought him for that rouble a box of perfumed confectionery and reproached him for his ignorance, because he was dissatisfied.

Don’t we see that now, when even the simplest math shows that the key to the success of schools is simplifying methods and making the setup straightforward and affordable, educators are occupied as if they’ve made a bet to create the most complex, difficult, and expensive (and, I must add, the most ineffective) instruction? In the guides by Messrs. Bunákov and Evtushévski, I’ve calculated that they suggest three hundred roubles’ worth of teaching aids that they believe are absolutely necessary for[Pg 311] establishing a primary school. All that’s being discussed in educational circles is how to train better teachers in seminaries so that a village can’t even get them for four hundred roubles. On this path of perfection that pedagogy follows, it seems clear to me that if 120,000 roubles were raised in a county, educators would find a way to spend it all on twenty schools with adjustable tables, teacher seminaries, and so on. Haven’t we seen that forty schools were shut down in Krapívensk County, and those who closed them were fully convinced they were advancing education because now they have twenty “good” schools? What’s most striking is that those making these demands have no interest in whether the people they’re preparing all this for actually want it, and even less so in who’s going to pay for it all. Yet the County Councils are so confused by these demands that they fail to see the straightforward math and basic fairness. It’s like someone asking me to buy him two puds of flour for a month, and I buy him a box of fancy sweets instead, then blame him for being ungrateful because he wasn’t happy with it.

As I wish to remain true to my rule that criticism should point out how that which is not good ought to be, I shall try to show how the whole school business ought to be arranged, if it is not to be a plaything, and is to have a future. The answer is the same as to the first two questions,—freedom. The masses must be given the freedom to arrange their schools as they wish, and as little as possible should any one interfere in their arrangement. Only with such a view of the matter will all the obstacles to the dissemination of the schools be obviated, though they have seemed insuperable. The chief obstacles are the insufficiency of the means and the impossibility of increasing them. To the first the masses reply[Pg 312] that they are using all the measures at their command to make the schools cost little; to the second they reply that the means will always be found so long as they themselves are the masters, and that they are not willing to increase the means for the support of that which they do not need.

As I want to stick to my belief that criticism should highlight how things that aren't good could be improved, I'll try to outline how the entire school system should be organized if it isn't going to be just a toy and is to have a future. The answer is the same as to the first two questions—freedom. The public needs to be given the freedom to set up their schools as they see fit, and as little interference as possible should come from anyone in their arrangement. Only with this perspective will all the obstacles to spreading the schools be removed, even though they seem unbreakable. The main challenges are the lack of resources and the inability to increase them. For the first, the public responds that they are using every method available to keep school costs low; for the second, they say that resources will always be found as long as they are in charge, and they refuse to increase resources for something they don’t need.

The essential difference between the view of the people and of the ministerial department consists in the following: (1) In the opinion of the masses there is no one definite norm and form of the school, outside and below which the school is not recognized, as is assumed by the ministerial department; a school may be of any kind, either a very good and expensive one, or a very poor and cheap one, but even in a very poor one reading and writing may be learned, and, as in a richer parish a better pope is appointed and a better church built, so also may a better school be built in a wealthy village, and a poorer school in a less well-to-do village; but just as one can pray equally well in a poor or in a rich parish, even so it is with learning. (2) The masses regard as the first condition of their education an even, equal distribution of this education, though it be in its lowest stage, and then only they propose a further, again an even, raising of the level of education, while the ministerial department considers it necessary to give to a certain chosen few, to one-twentieth of the whole number, a specimen of education, to show them how nice it is. (3) The ministerial department, either unable or purposely unwilling to calculate, has raised the educational business to such a high, expensive level, and one which is so foreign to the masses, that considering the high price at which the education is acquired, no issue from that situation can be foreseen, and the number of learners can never be increased; but the masses, who know how to calculate, and who are interested in that calculation, have no doubt long ago figured out what I have pointed out above, and see as clear as[Pg 313] daylight that those expensive schools, which cost as much as four hundred roubles each, may be good indeed, but are not what they need, and try in every way possible to diminish the expenses for their schools.

The main difference between what people think and what the ministry thinks is this: (1) The general opinion is that there isn’t one specific standard or type of school that must be recognized, unlike what the ministry believes. A school can be really good and expensive or very poor and cheap, yet even in the poorest schools, students can learn to read and write. Just like a wealthier community can build a better church and have a better priest, a richer village can also build a better school, while a poorer one will have a lesser school. But just as you can pray just as well in a poor parish as in a rich one, the same goes for learning. (2) The people see the most important condition for their education as a fair and equal distribution of education, even if it's at a basic level. Only after that do they suggest gradually improving the overall level of education. In contrast, the ministry believes it’s necessary to give a select few—about one-twentieth of the population—special education to show them how great it is. (3) The ministry, either unable or unwilling to see the bigger picture, has made education so costly and disconnected from the masses that, given the high price, there’s no foreseeable solution, and the number of learners can never increase. However, the people, who understand how to calculate costs and care about those calculations, have surely figured out what I’ve mentioned above. They clearly see that those expensive schools, which charge as much as four hundred roubles, might be good, but they aren’t what they really need, and they are trying in every way they can to lower costs for their schools.

What, then, is to be done? How are the County Councils to act in order that this business may not be a plaything and a pastime, but shall have a future? Let them conform with the needs of the masses, and, so far as possible, cheapen and free the forms of the school, and afford the Communes the greatest possible power in the establishment of the schools.

What should be done, then? How should the County Councils act so that this initiative is not just a hobby or entertainment, but has a real future? They should align with the needs of the community, and, as much as possible, make schooling more affordable and accessible, while giving the local governments as much control as possible over the establishment of schools.

For this it is necessary that the County Councils shall entirely abandon the distribution of the taxes to the schools and the distribution of the schools according to localities, but shall leave this distribution to the peasants themselves. The determination of the pay to the teacher, the hiring, purchase, or building of the house, the choice of place and of the teacher himself,—all that ought to be left to the peasants. The County Council, that is, the school council, should only demand that the Communes inform it where and on what foundations schools have been established, not in order that, upon learning the facts, it shall prohibit them, as is done now, but in order that, learning about the conditions under which the school exists, it may add (if the conditions are in conformity with the demands of the council) from its County Council's sums, for the support of the school newly founded, a certain, definite part of what the school costs the Commune: a half, a third, a fourth, according to the quality of the school and the means and wishes of the County Council. Thus, for example, a village of twenty souls hires a transient man at two roubles a month to teach the children. The school council, that is, a person authorized by it, of whom I shall speak later, upon receiving that information, invites the transient to come to him, asks him what he knows and how he teaches, and, if the[Pg 314] transient is the least bit educated and does not represent anything harmful, apportions to him the amount determined upon by the County Council, one-half, one-third, or one-fourth, in precisely the same way the school council proceeds in reference to a clerical person hired by the Commune at five roubles per month, or in reference to a teacher hired at fifteen roubles per month. Of course, that is the way the school council acts in reference to the teachers hired by the Communes themselves; but if the Communes turn to the school council, the latter recommends to them teachers under the same conditions. But in doing so the County Council must not forget that there should not be merely teachers at two hundred roubles; the school council should be an employment agency for teachers of every description and of every price, from one rouble to thirty roubles a month. On buildings the school council ought not to spend or add anything, because they are one of the most unproductive items of expense. But the County Council ought not to disdain, as it now does, teachers at two, three, four, five roubles per month and locations in smoky huts or by rotation from farm to farm.

To do this, County Councils must completely stop distributing taxes to schools and assigning schools based on local areas, and instead let the peasants manage this distribution themselves. Decisions about teacher pay, hiring, purchasing or constructing buildings, selecting locations, and choosing teachers should all be left to the peasants. The County Council, or the school council, should only require the Communes to report where and on what basis schools have been established—not to prohibit them as they do now, but so they can understand the conditions under which the school operates and potentially provide a specific portion of the school's costs, based on the council's criteria, to support newly established schools: half, a third, or a fourth, depending on the quality of the school and the resources and preferences of the County Council. For example, if a village of twenty people hires a temporary teacher for two roubles a month, the school council, which includes a designated representative I will discuss later, would invite the temporary teacher to meet with them, inquire about their qualifications and teaching methods, and if the temporary teacher has some education and isn’t a concern, would allocate them the amount determined by the County Council—one-half, one-third, or one-fourth—in the same way they would for a clerical worker hired by the Commune at five roubles a month, or a teacher hired at fifteen roubles a month. Certainly, this process is followed for teachers hired directly by the Communes; however, if the Communes approach the school council, it should recommend teachers under the same conditions. Yet, the County Council must not forget that there shouldn’t only be teachers who earn two hundred roubles; the school council should serve as an employment resource for teachers of all types and price points, from one rouble to thirty roubles a month. The school council should not invest or add any funds for buildings since they are among the least productive expenses. However, the County Council should not disregard teachers earning two, three, four, or five roubles per month or consider locations in substandard conditions.

The County Council ought to remember that the prototype of the school, that ideal toward which it ought to tend, is not a stone building with an iron roof, with blackboards and desks, such as we see in model schools, but the very hut in which the peasant lives, with those benches and tables on which he eats, and not a teacher in a Prince Albert or a lady teacher in a chignon, but a male teacher in a caftan and shirt, or a female teacher in a peasant skirt and with a kerchief on her head, and not with one hundred pupils, but with five, six, or ten.

The County Council should remember that the ideal model for schools isn't just a stone building with a metal roof, complete with blackboards and desks like those in typical schools. Instead, it’s more like the cottage where the peasant lives, with the benches and tables where he eats. The teacher shouldn’t be some guy in a fancy suit or a woman in a stylish updo; rather, it should be a male teacher in a traditional robe and shirt or a female teacher in a peasant skirt with a scarf on her head. And rather than having one hundred students, there should only be five, six, or ten.

The County Council must have no bias or antipathy for certain types of teachers, as is the case at present. Thus, for example, the Túla County Council just now has a special bias for the type of school-teachers from the gymnasia and clerical schools, and the greater part of[Pg 315] the schools in Túla County are in their charge. In Krapívensk County there exists a strange antipathy for teachers from the clerical profession, so that in this county, where there are as many as fifty parishes, there is not one clerical person employed as a teacher. The County Council, in proposing a teacher, ought to be guided by two chief considerations: in the first place, that the teacher should be as cheap as possible; in the second, that by his education he should stand as near to the masses as possible. Only thanks to the opposite view on the matter can be explained such an inexplicable phenomenon as that in Krapívensk County (almost the same is true of the whole Government and of the majority of Governments) there are fifty parishes and twenty schools, and that for these twenty schools there is not a single clerical teacher, although there is not a parish where a priest, or a deacon, or a sexton, or their daughters and wives could not be found, who would not be glad to do the teaching for one-fourth the pay that the teachers coming from the city would be willing to take.

The County Council shouldn't show favoritism or bias against certain types of teachers, which is what's happening right now. For instance, the Túla County Council currently favors teachers from gymnasiums and clerical schools, and most of the schools in Túla County are under their control. In Krapívensk County, there’s a strange bias against teachers from the clerical profession, meaning that in this county, which has as many as fifty parishes, not one clerical person is employed as a teacher. When the County Council recommends a teacher, they should consider two main factors: first, that the teacher should be as cost-effective as possible; and second, that their education should resonate with the local community. The opposing view is the reason behind the puzzling situation in Krapívensk County (and similarly in many other regions), where there are fifty parishes and twenty schools, yet not a single clerical teacher for those schools, even though every parish could easily find a priest, deacon, sexton, or their families who would be willing to teach for a quarter of what city teachers would demand.

But I shall be told: What kind of schools will those be with bigots, drunken soldiers, expelled scribes, and sextons? And what control can there be over those formless schools? To this I will reply that, in the first place, these teachers, bigots, soldiers, and sextons are not so bad as they are imagined to be. In my school practice I often had to do with pupils from these schools, and some of them could read fluently and write beautifully, and soon abandoned the bad habits which they brought with them from those schools. All of us know peasants who have learned the rudiments in such schools, and it cannot be said that this learning was useless or injurious. In the second place, I will say that teachers of that calibre are especially bad because they are quite abandoned in the backwoods and teach without any aid or instruction, and that now there is not to be found a single one of the old[Pg 316] teachers who would not tell you with regret that he does not know the new methods and has himself learned for copper pence, and that many of them, especially the younger church servants, are quite willing to learn the new methods. These teachers ought not to be rejected without further ado as absolutely worthless. There are among them better and worse teachers (and I have seen some very capable ones). They ought to be compared; the better of them ought to be selected, encouraged, brought together with other better teachers, and instructed,—which is quite feasible and precisely the thing in which the duty of the school council is to consist.

But I’m sure someone will ask: What kind of schools will there be with bigots, drunk soldiers, expelled writers, and sextons? And how can we expect any control over those chaotic schools? To that, I’d say that, first of all, these teachers, bigots, soldiers, and sextons are not as terrible as people think. In my experience as a teacher, I often worked with students from these schools, and some of them could read well and write beautifully, quickly shaking off the bad habits they picked up there. We all know peasants who learned the basics in such schools, and it’s clear that this education wasn’t useless or harmful. Secondly, I’ll point out that teachers of that sort can be especially ineffective because they’re out in the sticks, teaching without guidance or support, and not one of the old teachers would tell you without a hint of regret that they don't know the new methods and learned for mere pennies. Many of them, especially the younger church workers, are eager to learn the new approaches. These teachers shouldn’t be dismissed outright as totally worthless. Among them, there are varying levels of quality (and I’ve seen some very capable ones). They should be evaluated; the better ones should be identified, encouraged, brought together with other good teachers, and trained—which is absolutely doable and exactly what the school council should focus on.

But how are they to be controlled, watched, and taught, if they breed by the hundred in each county? In my opinion the work of the County Council and school council ought to consist in nothing but watching the pedagogical side of the business, and that is feasible, if these means will be taken: in every County Council, which has taken upon itself the duty of the dissemination of popular education, or the coöperation with it, there ought to be one person—whether it be an unpaid member of the school council, or a man at a salary of not less than one thousand roubles, hired by the County Council—who is to attend to the pedagogical side of the business in the county. That person ought to have a general, fresh education within the limits of a gymnasium course, that is, he must know Russian thoroughly and Church-Slavic partly, arithmetic and algebra thoroughly, and be a teacher, that is, know the practice of pedagogy. This person must be freshly educated, because I have observed that frequently the information of a man who has long ago finished his course even in a university, and who has not refreshed his education, is insufficient, not only for the guidance of teachers, but even for the examination of a village school. This person must by all means be a teacher himself in the same locality, in order[Pg 317] that in his demands and instructions he may always have in view that pedagogical material with which the other teachers have to deal, and that he may sustain in himself that live relation to reality which is the chief preservative against error and delusion. If a County Council does not possess such a man and does not wish to employ one, it has, in my opinion, absolutely nothing to do with the popular education, except to give money, because every interference with the administrative side of the matter, in the way it is done now, can only be injurious.

But how are they supposed to be controlled, monitored, and educated if they multiply by the hundreds in each county? In my view, the work of the County Council and school council should focus solely on the educational aspect, which is possible if the following measures are taken: in every County Council that has taken on the responsibility of promoting public education, there should be one person—whether an unpaid member of the school council or someone earning at least one thousand roubles, employed by the County Council—who is dedicated to overseeing the educational side of affairs in the county. This person should have a solid, contemporary education equivalent to a gymnasium course; that is, they must be proficient in Russian and have a basic understanding of Church-Slavonic, as well as being well-versed in arithmetic and algebra, and be a knowledgeable teacher, familiar with teaching methods. This individual must be recently educated, as I have noticed that often the knowledge of someone who completed their studies long ago, even at a university, and has not updated their education, is inadequate not only for guiding teachers but even for evaluating a village school. This person must also be a teacher in the same area, so that in their demands and instructions, they can always take into account the educational materials that the other teachers are working with and maintain a relevant connection to reality, which is key to avoiding mistakes and misconceptions. If a County Council doesn’t have such a person and doesn’t want to hire one, then in my opinion, they shouldn’t be involved in public education at all, except to provide funding, because any intervention in the administrative side of things as it is currently done can only cause harm.

This member of the County Council, or the educated person hired by it, must have the best model school, with an assistant, in the county. In addition to conducting this school and applying to it all the newest methods of instruction, this head teacher ought to keep an eye on all the other schools. This school is not to be a model in the sense of introducing into it all kinds of cubes and pictures and all kinds of nonsense invented by the Germans, but the teacher in this school should experiment on just such peasant children as the other schools consist of, in order to determine the simplest methods which may be adopted by the majority of the teachers, sextons, and soldiers, who form the bulk of all the schools. Since with the arrangement which I propose there will certainly be formed large complete schools in the larger centres (as I think, in the proportion of one to twenty of all the other schools), and in these large schools the teachers will be of a grade of education equal to that of the seminarists who have finished a course in a theological school, the head teacher will visit all these larger schools, bring together these teachers on Sundays, point out to them the defects, propose new methods, give counsel and books for their own education, and invite them to his school on Sundays. The library of the head teacher ought to consist of several copies of the Bible, of Church-Slavic and Russian grammars, arithmetic, and algebra. The head[Pg 318] teacher, whenever he has time, will visit also the small schools and invite their teachers to come to see him; but the duty of watching the minor teachers is imposed on the older teachers, who just in the same way visit their district and invite those teachers to come to see them on Sundays and on week-days. The County Council either pays the teachers for travelling, or, in adding its portion to what the Communes levy, makes it a condition that the Communes furnish transportation. The meetings of the teachers and the visits in similar or better schools are one of the chief conditions for the successful conduct of the business of education, and so the County Council ought to direct its main attention to the organization of these meetings, and not spare any money for them.

This member of the County Council, or the educated person hired by it, must have the best model school, with an assistant, in the county. In addition to running this school and applying all the latest teaching methods, this head teacher should monitor all the other schools. This school is not meant to be a model in terms of introducing all kinds of cubes, pictures, and other nonsense invented by the Germans, but the teacher in this school should experiment with the same peasant children that the other schools have, in order to find the simplest methods that can be used by the majority of teachers, sextons, and soldiers, who make up most of the schools. With the arrangement I propose, there will certainly be large, complete schools in the larger centers (I estimate a ratio of one to twenty compared to all the other schools), and in these larger schools, the teachers will be educated to a level comparable to that of seminarists who have completed a theological course. The head teacher will visit all these larger schools, gather these teachers on Sundays, point out their weaknesses, suggest new methods, provide guidance and books for their development, and invite them to his school on Sundays. The head teacher's library should contain several copies of the Bible, Church-Slavic and Russian grammars, as well as books on arithmetic and algebra. The head teacher will also find time to visit smaller schools and invite their teachers to meet him. However, the responsibility for overseeing the junior teachers falls to the more experienced teachers, who will similarly visit their districts and invite those teachers to meet them on Sundays and weekdays. The County Council either reimburses teachers for travel expenses or, when adding its portion to what the Communes charge, makes it a requirement that the Communes provide transportation. The meetings of teachers and visits to similar or better schools are essential for successful education, so the County Council should focus primarily on organizing these meetings and not hesitate to allocate money for them.

Besides, in the large schools, where there will be more than fifty pupils, there ought to be chosen, instead of the assistants which they now have, such of the pupils, of either sex, as show marked ability for a teacher's calling, and they should be made assistants, two or three in each school. These assistants should receive a salary of fifty kopeks to one rouble per month, and the teacher should work with them separately in the evenings, so that they may not fall behind the others. These assistants, chosen from among the best, are to form the future teachers, to take the place of the lowest in the minor schools.

Besides, in larger schools with more than fifty students, instead of the assistants currently in place, some of the students, regardless of gender, who show a strong ability for teaching should be selected as assistants, two or three in each school. These assistants should receive a salary of fifty kopecks to one rouble per month, and the teacher should work with them separately in the evenings to ensure they don't fall behind their peers. These chosen assistants, selected from among the best, will become the future teachers, filling the lower positions in the smaller schools.

Naturally the organization of these teachers' meetings, both for the smaller and the larger schools, and the head teacher's visits of inspection, and the formation of teachers from pupils acting as assistants may take place in a large variety of ways; the main point is that the surveillance of any number of schools (even though it may reach the norm of one school to every one hundred souls) is possible in this manner. With such an arrangement the teachers of both the large and the small schools will feel that their labours are appreciated, that they have not buried themselves in the backwoods without hope of salvation,[Pg 319] that they have companions and guides, and that in the matter of instruction, both for their own further education and for the improvement of their situation, they have means for advancement. With such an arrangement, the devotee and the sexton who are able to learn will learn; while those who are unable or unwilling to do so will be replaced by some one else.

Of course, the way these teachers' meetings are organized, for both smaller and larger schools, along with the head teacher's inspection visits and the training of former students as assistant teachers, can happen in many different ways. The key point is that overseeing a number of schools (even if the ratio is one school for every one hundred people) is feasible this way. With this setup, teachers in both large and small schools will feel that their efforts are valued, that they haven't isolated themselves without any hope, that they have peers and mentors, and that they have opportunities for professional development and improving their circumstances. With this arrangement, those dedicated individuals who want to learn will have the chance to do so; while those who can't or won't will be replaced by someone else.

The time of instruction ought to be, as is the wish of all peasants, during the seven winter months, and so the salary is to be determined by the month. With such an arrangement, leaving out the rapidity and the equal distribution of education, the advantage will be this, that the schools will be established in those centres where the necessity for them is felt by the masses, where they are established spontaneously and, therefore, firmly. Where the character of the population demands education it will be permanent. Just look: in the towns, the children of the innkeepers and well-to-do peasants learn to read in one way or another and never forget what they have learned; but in the backwoods, where a landed proprietor founds a school, the children learn well, but in ten years all is forgotten, and the population is as illiterate as ever. For this reason the centres, large or small, where the schools are established spontaneously, are particularly precious. Where such a school has germinated, no matter how poor it be, it will throw out roots, and sooner or later the population will be able to read and write. Consequently, these sprouts ought to be deemed precious, and not be treated, as they are everywhere,—they ought not to be forbidden, because the schools are not according to our taste, that is, the sprouts ought not to be killed, and branches stuck in the ground where they will not take root.

The time for teaching should be during the seven winter months, as all the farmers want, and the salary should be paid monthly. With this setup, aside from the speed and equal access to education, the benefit will be that schools will be set up in areas where the community feels the need for them, where they emerge naturally and, as a result, are more stable. In places where the community values education, it will be lasting. For example, in the towns, the children of innkeepers and well-off farmers find ways to learn to read and don’t forget what they’ve learned; but in rural areas, where a landowner starts a school, the kids learn well, but after ten years, it’s all forgotten, and the community remains just as uneducated. That’s why the places, big or small, where schools arise naturally are especially valuable. Wherever such a school takes root, no matter how poor it is, it will develop and eventually, the community will be able to read and write. Therefore, these beginnings should be considered valuable and not treated like they are everywhere else—they shouldn’t be banned just because the schools aren’t to our liking; in other words, these sprouts shouldn’t be killed, and we shouldn't just plant branches in the ground where they won’t thrive.

With merely such an arrangement, without the establishment of costly and artificial seminaries, the chosen ones—those selected from the best of the pupils themselves,[Pg 320] and those who are educated in the schools—will form that contingent of cheap popular teachers who will take the place of the soldiers and sextons and will fully satisfy all the demands of the masses and of the educated classes. The chief advantage of such an arrangement is that it alone gives the development of popular education a future, that is, takes us out from that blind alley into which the County Councils have gone, thanks to the expensive schools and to the absence of new sources for the increase of their numbers. Only when the masses themselves choose the centres for the schools, themselves choose teachers, determine the amount of the remuneration, and directly enjoy the advantages of the schools, will they be ready to add means for the schools if such should become necessary. I know Communes that paid fifty kopeks a soul for a school in each of their villages; but it is difficult to compel the peasants to pay fifteen kopeks for a school in the township, if not all of them can make use of it. For the whole county, for the County Council, the peasants will not add a single kopek, because they feel that they will not enjoy the advantages of their money. Only with such an arrangement will be found soon the means for the proper maintenance of all schools, of one to each one hundred souls, which seems so impossible in the present state of affairs.

With just this setup, without the need for expensive and artificial schools, the chosen ones—those picked from the best students—and those educated in the schools will form a group of affordable, popular teachers who will replace soldiers and janitors, fully meeting the needs of both the masses and the educated classes. The main benefit of this arrangement is that it ensures the future development of public education, pulling us out of the dead-end that County Councils have entered due to costly schools and the lack of new sources to increase their numbers. Only when the masses themselves select the locations for schools, choose teachers, decide on salaries, and directly benefit from the schools will they be willing to contribute to the funding if needed. I know communities that paid fifty kopeks per person for a school in each of their villages; however, it’s tough to get peasants to pay fifteen kopeks for a school in the township if not all of them can utilize it. For the entire county, the County Council, the peasants won’t contribute a single kopek because they believe they won’t benefit from their money. Only with this approach will we soon find the means to effectively maintain all schools, one for every hundred people, which currently seems impossible.

In addition to this, with the arrangement which I propose, the interests of the peasant Communes and of the County Council, as the representative of the intelligence of the locality, will indissolubly be connected. Let us say that the County Council gives one-third of what the peasants give. In furnishing this amount, it will evidently, in one way or another, see to it that the money is not wasted, and, consequently, will also keep an eye on the two-thirds given by the peasant Communes. The peasant Commune sees that the County Council gives its part, and so admits the right of the Council to follow the[Pg 321] progress of the instruction. At the same time, it has an object-lesson in the difference which exists between a school maintained at a smaller and that maintained at a greater expense, and chooses the one which it needs or which is more accessible to it in accordance with its means.

Besides that, with the plan I suggest, the interests of the peasant Communes and the County Council, representing the local insights, will be closely connected. For instance, if the County Council contributes one-third of what the peasants provide, it will make sure, one way or another, that the money is used wisely, and therefore it will also keep an eye on the two-thirds contributed by the peasant Communes. The peasant Commune recognizes that the County Council gives its share, which validates the Council's role in overseeing the progress of the education. At the same time, it gets a clear example of the difference between a school funded at a lower cost and one that is more expensive, allowing it to choose the option that fits its needs or that is more accessible based on its resources.

I will again take Krapívensk County, with which I am familiar, to show what difference the proposed arrangement would make. I cannot have the slightest doubt that the moment permission is granted to open schools, wherever wanted and of any description desired, there will at once appear very many schools. I am convinced that in Krapívensk County, in which there are fifty parishes, there will always be a school in each parish, because the parishes are always centres of population, and because among the church servants there will always be found one who is capable of teaching, likes to teach, and will find his advantage in it. In addition to the schools maintained by the church servants there will be opened those forty schools that have been closed (more correctly thirty, because ten of them were church schools), and there will be opened very many new schools, so that in a very short time there will be not far from four hundred instead of the twenty at present.

I will again use Krapívensk County, which I know well, to illustrate the impact of the proposed arrangement. I have no doubt that as soon as permission is granted to open schools wherever needed and of any type desired, many schools will spring up immediately. I believe in Krapívensk County, which has fifty parishes, there will always be a school in each parish since those parishes are population centers. Plus, there will usually be a church worker who is capable of teaching, enjoys teaching, and sees a benefit in doing so. In addition to the schools run by church workers, the forty schools that have been closed will reopen (more accurately thirty, since ten of them were church schools), and many new schools will be established, which means that in a short time, there will be nearly four hundred schools instead of the current twenty.

I may be believed or not, but I will assume that in Krapívensk County 380 additional schools will be opened, the moment they are given over to the masses, so that there will be four hundred in all, and I will try to determine whether the existence of these four hundred schools, that is, of twenty times as many as at present, is possible under the conditions which I have assumed in discussing the existing order.

I might be believed or not, but I will assume that in Krapívensk County, 380 more schools will be opened as soon as they are made available to the public, bringing the total to four hundred. I will also try to figure out whether having these four hundred schools—twenty times more than we have now—is possible under the conditions I've mentioned while talking about the current system.

Assuming that all peasants pay fifteen kopeks per soul, and the County Council gives three thousand roubles, there will be nine thousand roubles, which will suffice only for thirty schools with the former arrangement. But with the new arrangement:

Assuming that all peasants pay fifteen kopeks each, and the County Council provides three thousand roubles, there will be nine thousand roubles, which will only be enough for thirty schools under the old setup. But with the new setup:

I assume that ten of the old schools are left intact; in these schools the teachers get twenty roubles per month, which, for the seven winter months, amounts to fourteen hundred roubles.

I assume that ten of the old schools are still in good condition; in these schools, the teachers earn twenty roubles per month, which, for the seven winter months, adds up to fourteen hundred roubles.

I assume that in every parish there will be established a school with the teacher's salary at five roubles per month, which, for fifty schools, amounts to 1,750 roubles.

I assume that every parish will have a school with the teacher's salary set at five roubles per month, which totals 1,750 roubles for fifty schools.

I assume the remaining 340 schools are of the cheap character, at two roubles per month; fifteen roubles for each of the 340 schools makes 5,100 roubles.

I assume the other 340 schools are low-cost, at two rubles per month; fifteen rubles for each of the 340 schools totals 5,100 rubles.

Thus the four hundred schools will demand an expenditure in salaries amounting to 8,250 roubles. There are still left 750 roubles for school appliances and transportation.

Thus the four hundred schools will require a salary expenditure of 8,250 roubles. There are still 750 roubles remaining for school supplies and transportation.

The figures for the teachers' wages are not chosen arbitrarily by me: on the other hand, the expensive teachers are given a larger salary than they now get by the month for the whole year. Even so, the amount apportioned to the church servants is what they now receive in the majority of cases. But the cheap schools at two roubles per month are assumed by me at a higher rate than what the peasants in reality pay, so that the calculation may boldly be accepted. In this calculation is included the kernel of ten chief teachers and ten or more church servant teachers. It is evident that only with such a calculation will the school business be placed on a serious and possible basis and have a clear and definite future.

The figures for teachers' salaries aren’t picked randomly by me; rather, the higher-paid teachers receive a larger salary than they currently earn monthly for the entire year. That said, the amount allocated to church servants is what they typically make in most cases. However, the cheaper schools at two roubles a month are estimated by me at a higher rate than what the peasants actually pay, so that the calculation can be confidently accepted. This calculation includes the core group of ten lead teachers and ten or more church servant teachers. It’s clear that only with this kind of calculation can the school system be established on a serious and feasible basis and have a clear and promising future.

If what I have pointed out does not convince anybody that will mean that I did not express clearly what I wanted to say, and do not wish to enter into any disputes with anybody. I know that no deaf people are so hopeless as those who do not want to hear. I know how it is with farmers. A new threshing-machine has been bought at a great expense, and it is put up and started threshing. It threshes miserably, no matter how you set the[Pg 323] screw; it threshes badly, and the grain falls into the straw. There is a loss, and it is as clear as can be that the machine ought to be abandoned and another means be employed for threshing, but the money has been spent and the threshing-machine is put up. "Let her thresh," says the master. Precisely the same thing will happen with this matter. I know that for a long time to come there will flourish the object instruction, and cubes, and buttons instead of arithmetic, and hissing and sputtering, in teaching the letters, and twenty expensive schools of the German pattern, instead of the needed four hundred popular, cheap schools. But I know just as surely that the common sense of the Russian nation will not permit this false, artificial system of instruction to be foisted upon it.

If what I've pointed out doesn’t convince anyone, it means I didn’t express my thoughts clearly, and I don’t want to get into any arguments. I understand how it is with farmers. They buy an expensive new threshing machine, set it up, and start using it. It performs poorly, no matter how you adjust the screw; the grain mixes with the straw. There’s a loss, and it’s obvious that the machine should be ditched for a better method of threshing, but the money has already been spent, and the machine is set up. “Let it work,” says the owner. The same will happen with this situation. I know that for a long time, methods like objects, cubes, and buttons will dominate instead of actual arithmetic, and there will be hissing and sputtering when teaching letters, along with twenty costly schools modeled after the German system instead of the necessary four hundred affordable, community schools. But I am equally certain that the common sense of the Russian people will not allow this false, artificial system of education to be forced upon them.

The masses are the chief interested person and the judge, and now do not pay a particle of attention to our more or less ingenious discussions about the manner in which the spiritual food of education is best to be prepared for them. They do not care, because they are firmly convinced that in the great business of their mental development they will not make a false step and will not accept what is bad,—and it would be like making pease stick to the wall to attempt to educate, direct, and teach them in the German fashion.

The public is the main interested party and the judge, and they hardly pay any attention to our somewhat clever talks about how to best provide the educational nourishment they need. They don’t care because they are confident that in the important matter of their mental growth, they won’t make a wrong choice and won’t accept anything poor—trying to educate, guide, and teach them in the German way would be as futile as getting peas to stick to the wall.

WHAT MEN LIVE BY
1881

WHAT MEN LIVE BY

What Men Live For

We know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death. (First Ep. of John, iii. 14.)

We know that we have moved from death to life because we love our fellow believers. Anyone who doesn't love their brother remains in death. (First Ep. of John, iii. 14.)

But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth, up his heart from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? (Ib. iii. 17.)

But whoever has the goods of this world and sees their brother in need, and shuts their heart to him, how can the love of God be in that person? (Ib. iii. 17.)

My children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. (Ib. iii. 18.)

My kids, let's not just show love with our words or speech; let's show it through our actions and in truth. (Ib. iii. 18.)

Love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. (Ib. iv. 7.)

Love is from God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows God. (Ib. iv. 7.)

He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love. (Ib. iv. 8.)

He who does not love does not know God, because God is love. (Ib. iv. 8.)

No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us. (Ib. iv. 12.)

No one has ever seen God. If we love each other, God lives in us. (Ib. iv. 12.)

God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him. (Ib. iv. 16.)

God is love; and whoever lives in love lives in God, and God lives in them. (Ib. iv. 16.)

If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen. (Ib. iv. 20.)

If someone says, "I love God," but hates their brother, they are a liar. For if they don't love their brother, whom they can see, how can they love God, whom they can't see? (Ib. iv. 20.)

I.

A shoemaker was lodging with his wife and children at the house of a peasant. He had no house, no land of his own, and supported his family by his shoemaker's trade. Bread was dear, but work was cheap, and he spent everything he made. The shoemaker and his wife had one fur coat between them, and even that was all worn to tatters; this was the second year that the shoemaker had been meaning to buy a sheepskin for a new fur coat.

A shoemaker was staying with his wife and kids at a peasant's house. He had no home or land of his own and provided for his family through his shoemaking. Bread was expensive, but work was plentiful, and he spent everything he earned. The shoemaker and his wife owned one fur coat together, and even that was completely worn out; it had been two years since the shoemaker planned to buy a sheepskin for a new fur coat.

Toward fall the shoemaker had saved some money: three roubles in paper lay in his wife's coffer, and five roubles and twenty kopeks were outstanding in the village.

Toward fall, the shoemaker had saved some money: three rubles in cash were in his wife's box, and five rubles and twenty kopecks were still owed to him in the village.

In the morning the shoemaker went to the village to get him that fur coat. He put on his wife's wadded nankeen jacket over his shirt, and over it his cloth caftan; he put the three-rouble bill into his pocket, broke off a stick, and started after breakfast. He thought:

In the morning, the shoemaker went to the village to get that fur coat. He put on his wife’s padded nankeen jacket over his shirt, then his cloth caftan on top. He stuffed a three-rouble note into his pocket, grabbed a stick, and set off after breakfast. He thought:

"I shall get the five roubles from the peasant, will add my own three, and with that will buy me a sheepskin for the fur coat."

"I'll get the five roubles from the peasant, add my own three, and with that, I'll buy a sheepskin for the fur coat."

The shoemaker came to the village, and called on the peasant: he was not at home, and his wife promised to send her husband with the money, but gave him none herself. He went to another peasant, but the peasant swore that he had no money, and gave him only twenty kopeks for mending a pair of boots. The shoemaker made up his mind to take the sheepskin on credit, but the furrier would not give it to him.

The shoemaker arrived in the village and visited the peasant, but he wasn't home. His wife promised to send her husband with the money, but she didn't give any to him herself. He went to another peasant, but that peasant insisted he had no money and only gave him twenty kopeks for repairing a pair of boots. The shoemaker decided to get the sheepskin on credit, but the furrier refused to give it to him.

"Bring me the money," he said, "and then you can choose any you please; we know what it means to collect debts."

"Bring me the money," he said, "and then you can choose whichever you like; we understand what it means to collect debts."

Thus the shoemaker accomplished nothing. All he got was the twenty kopeks for the boots he had mended, and a peasant gave him a pair of felt boots to patch with leather.

Thus the shoemaker achieved nothing. All he received was twenty kopeks for the boots he had repaired, and a peasant gave him a pair of felt boots to patch with leather.

The shoemaker was grieved, spent all the twenty kopeks on vódka, and started home without the fur coat. In the morning it had seemed frosty to him, but now that he had drunk a little he felt warm even without the fur coat. The shoemaker walked along, with one hand striking the stick against the frozen mud clumps, and swinging the felt boots in the other, and talking to himself.

The shoemaker was upset, spent all twenty kopeks on vodka, and headed home without the fur coat. In the morning, it had felt cold to him, but now after having a few drinks, he felt warm even without the fur coat. The shoemaker walked along, tapping his stick against the frozen clumps of mud with one hand and swinging his felt boots in the other, talking to himself.

"I am warm even without a fur coat," he said. "I have drunk a cup, and the vódka is coursing through all[Pg 329] my veins. I do not need a sheepskin. I have forgotten my woe. That's the kind of a man I am! What do I care! I can get along without a fur coat: I do not need it all the time. The only trouble is the old woman will be sorry. It is a shame indeed: I work for him, and he leads me by the nose. Just wait! If you do not bring the money, I'll take away your cap, upon my word, I will! How is this? He pays me back two dimes at a time! What can you do with two dimes? Take a drink, that is all. He says he suffers want. You suffer want, and am I not suffering? You have a house, and cattle, and everything, and here is all I possess; you have your own grain, and I have to buy it. I may do as I please, but I have to spend three roubles a week on bread. I come home, and the bread is gone: again lay out a rouble and a half! So give me what is mine!"

"I’m warm even without a fur coat," he said. "I’ve had a drink, and the vodka is running through all[Pg 329] my veins. I don’t need a sheepskin. I’ve forgotten my troubles. That’s the kind of guy I am! What do I care! I can get by without a fur coat: I don’t need it all the time. The only problem is the old woman will be upset. It’s really a shame: I work for him, and he takes advantage of me. Just wait! If you don’t bring the money, I swear I’ll take your cap! How is this fair? He pays me back two dimes at a time! What can you do with two dimes? Just buy a drink, that’s it. He says he’s in need. You’re in need, but am I not suffering too? You have a house, cattle, and everything, and here’s all I own; you have your own grain, and I have to buy mine. I can do what I want, but I have to spend three roubles a week on bread. I come home, and the bread is gone: have to fork out another rouble and a half! So give me what’s mine!"

Thus the shoemaker came up to a chapel at the turn of the road, and there he saw something that looked white, right near the chapel. It was growing dusk, and the shoemaker strained his eyes, but could not make out what it was.

Thus the shoemaker approached a chapel at the bend in the road, and there he noticed something white near the chapel. It was getting dark, and the shoemaker squinted, but he couldn't figure out what it was.

"There was no stone here," he thought. "A cow? It does not look like a cow. It looks like the head of a man, and there is something white besides. And what should a man be doing there?"

"There’s no stone here," he thought. "A cow? It doesn’t look like a cow. It looks like the head of a man, and there’s something white next to it. And what would a man be doing there?"

He came nearer, and he could see plainly. What marvel was that? It was really a man, either alive or dead, sitting there all naked, leaning against the chapel, and not stirring in the least. The shoemaker was frightened, and thought to himself:

He got closer and could see clearly. What a sight that was! It was actually a man, either alive or dead, sitting there completely naked, leaning against the chapel, and not moving at all. The shoemaker felt scared and thought to himself:

"Somebody must have killed a man, and stripped him of his clothes, and thrown him away there. If I go up to him, I shall never clear myself."

"Someone must have murdered a man, taken off his clothes, and disposed of him there. If I approach him, I’ll never be able to prove my innocence."

And the shoemaker went past. He walked around the chapel, and the man was no longer to be seen. He went past the chapel, and looked back, and saw the man leaning[Pg 330] away from the building and moving, as though watching him. The shoemaker was frightened even more than before, and he thought to himself:

And the shoemaker walked by. He circled the chapel, and the man was gone. He continued past the chapel, looked back, and saw the man leaning against the building and moving, as if he were watching him. The shoemaker felt even more frightened than before, and he thought to himself:

"Shall I go up to him, or not? If I go up, something bad may happen. Who knows what kind of a man he is? He did not get there for anything good. If I go up, he will spring at me and choke me, and I shall not get away from him; and if he does not choke me, I may have trouble with him all the same. What can I do with him, since he is naked? Certainly I cannot take off the last from me and give it to him! May God save me!"

"Should I approach him or not? If I do, something bad might happen. Who knows what kind of guy he is? He didn’t get there for any good reason. If I go up, he could attack me and choke me, and I won’t be able to get away; and even if he doesn’t choke me, I might still have issues with him. What can I do with him since he’s naked? I can’t possibly take off my last piece of clothing and give it to him! God help me!"

And the shoemaker increased his steps. He was already a distance away from the chapel, when his conscience began to smite him.

And the shoemaker quickened his pace. He was already a good way from the chapel when his conscience started to bother him.

And the shoemaker stopped on the road.

And the shoemaker paused on the road.

"What are you doing, Semén?" he said to himself. "A man is dying in misery, and you go past him and lose your courage. Have you suddenly grown so rich? Are you afraid that they will rob you of your wealth? Oh, Semén, it is not right!"

"What are you doing, Semén?" he questioned himself. "A man is dying in pain, and you walk by and lose your nerve. Have you suddenly become so wealthy? Are you scared that they will take your riches? Oh, Semén, that's not right!"

Semén turned back, and went up to the man.

Semén turned around and approached the man.

II.

Semén walked over to the man, and looked at him; and saw that it was a young man, in the prime of his strength, with no bruises on his body, but evidently frozen and frightened: he was leaning back and did not look at Semén, as though he were weakened and could not raise his eyes. Semén went up close to him, and the man suddenly seemed to wake up. He turned his head, opened his eyes, and looked at Semén. And this one glance made Semén think well of the man. He threw down the felt boots, ungirt himself, put his belt on the boots, and took off his caftan.

Semén walked over to the man and looked at him; he saw that it was a young man in the prime of his strength, with no bruises on his body, but clearly frozen and scared. He was leaning back and didn’t look at Semén, as if he was too weak to raise his eyes. Semén approached him closely, and the man suddenly seemed to wake up. He turned his head, opened his eyes, and looked at Semén. Just that one glance made Semén think well of him. He dropped the felt boots, loosened his belt, put his belt on the boots, and took off his coat.

"What is the use of talking?" he said. "Put it on! Come now!"

"What’s the point of talking?" he said. "Just do it! Come on!"

Semén took the man by his elbows and began to raise him. The man got up. And Semén saw that his body was soft and clean, his hands and feet not calloused, and his face gentle. Semén threw his caftan over the man's shoulders. He could not find his way into the sleeves. So Semén put them in, pulled the caftan on him, wrapped him in it, and girded it with the belt.

Semén grabbed the man by his elbows and helped him up. The man stood up. Semén noticed that his body was soft and clean, his hands and feet were smooth, and his face was kind. Semén draped his caftan over the man’s shoulders. The man struggled to get his arms into the sleeves. So Semén helped him put them in, pulled the caftan down over him, wrapped him in it, and secured it with the belt.

Semén took off his torn cap, intending to put it on the naked man, but his head grew cold, and so he thought: "My whole head is bald, while he has long, curly hair." He put it on again. "I had better put the boots on him."

Semén took off his torn cap, intending to put it on the naked man, but his head got cold, so he thought: "My whole head is bald, while he has long, curly hair." He put it back on. "I’d better put the boots on him."

He seated himself and put the felt boots on him.

He sat down and put on the felt boots.

The shoemaker addressed him and said:

The shoemaker looked at him and said:

"That's the way, my friend! Now move about and get warmed up. This business will be looked into without us. Can you walk?"

"That's it, my friend! Now get up and warm yourself up. This matter will be handled without us. Can you walk?"

The man stood, looking meekly at Semén, but could not say a word.

The man stood there, glancing timidly at Semén, but couldn't say a word.

"Why don't you speak? You can't stay here through the winter. We must make for a living place. Here, take my stick, lean on it, if you are weak. Tramp along!"

"Why aren't you talking? You can't stay here for the winter. We need to find somewhere to live. Here, take my stick and lean on it if you're feeling weak. Let's go!"

And the man went. And he walked lightly, and did not fall behind.

And the man went. He walked easily and didn't lag behind.

As they were walking along, Semén said to him:

As they were walking, Semén said to him:

"Who are you, please?"

"Who are you?"

"I am a stranger."

"I'm a stranger."

"I know all the people here about. How did you get near that chapel?"

"I know everyone around here. How did you get close to that chapel?"

"I cannot tell."

"I can't say."

"Have people insulted you?"

"Have people dissed you?"

"No one has. God has punished me."

"No one has. God has punished me."

"Of course, God does everything, but still you must be making for some place. Whither are you bound?"

"Sure, God does everything, but you still have to be heading somewhere. Where are you going?"

"It makes no difference to me."

"I don't care."

Semén was surprised. He did not resemble an evil-doer, and was gentle of speech, and yet did not say anything about himself. And Semén thought that all kinds of things happen, and so he said to the man:

Semén was surprised. He didn’t seem like a bad person, and his words were soft, yet he didn’t share anything about himself. Semén thought about how all sorts of things can happen, so he said to the man:

"Well, come to my house and warm yourself a little."

"Well, come over to my place and warm up a bit."

Semén walked up to the farm, and the stranger did not fall behind, but walked beside him. A wind rose and blew into Semén's shirt, and his intoxication went away, and he began to feel cold. He walked along, sniffling, and wrapping himself in his wife's jacket, and he thought:

Semén walked up to the farm, and the stranger kept pace with him, not falling behind. A wind picked up and blew into Semén's shirt, shaking off his buzz, and he started to feel cold. He walked on, sniffling and wrapping himself in his wife's jacket, and he thought:

"There is your fur coat: I went to get myself a fur coat, and I am coming back without a caftan, and am even bringing a naked man with me. Matréna will not praise me for it!"

"There’s your fur coat: I went to get myself a fur coat, and I’m coming back without a robe, and I’m even bringing a naked guy with me. Matréna won’t be happy about it!"

And as Semén thought of Matréna, he felt sorry; and as he looked at the stranger and recalled how he had looked at him at the chapel, his blood began to play in his heart.

And as Semén thought about Matréna, he felt sorry; and as he looked at the stranger and remembered how he had looked at him in the chapel, his heart started racing.

"'Where are you going?'"
Photogravure from Painting by A. Kivshénko

III.

Semén's wife got things done early. She chopped the wood, brought the water, fed the children, herself took a bite of something, and fell to musing. She was thinking about when to set the bread, whether to-day or to-morrow. There was a big slice of it left.

Semén's wife was efficient in the mornings. She chopped the wood, fetched the water, fed the kids, grabbed a quick bite to eat, and then started daydreaming. She was pondering when to bake the bread, whether today or tomorrow. There was a big piece of it still left.

"If Semén has his dinner there," she thought, "and does not eat much for supper, the bread will last until to-morrow."

"If Semén has his dinner there," she thought, "and doesn't eat much for supper, the bread will last until tomorrow."

Matréna turned the slice around and a second time, and thought:

Matréna flipped the slice over again and thought:

"I will not set any bread to-day. I have enough meal for just one setting. We shall somehow hold out until Friday."

"I won't bake any bread today. I have enough flour for just one batch. We'll manage to get by until Friday."

Matréna put the bread away, and seated herself at the table to put a patch in her husband's shirt. She was sewing and thinking of how he would buy a sheepskin for a fur coat.

Matréna put the bread away and sat down at the table to patch her husband's shirt. She was sewing while thinking about how he would buy a sheepskin for a fur coat.

"If only the furrier does not cheat him, for my man is too simple for anything. He himself will not cheat a soul, but a little child can deceive him. Eight roubles is no small sum. One can pickup a good fur coat for it. It will not be tanned, still it will be a fur coat. How we suffered last winter without a fur coat! We could not get down to the river, or anywhere. And there he has gone out, putting everything on him, and I have nothing to dress in. He went away early; it is time for him to be back. If only my dear one has not gone on a spree!"

"If only the fur dealer doesn’t cheat him, because my guy is too naive for anything tricky. He wouldn’t deceive anyone, but a little kid could trick him easily. Eight roubles isn’t a small amount. You can get a decent fur coat for that. It might not be top quality, but it’ll still be a fur coat. We really struggled last winter without one! We couldn’t even make it down to the river or anywhere at all. And there he goes, wearing everything he has, while I’ve got nothing to wear. He left early; he should be back by now. I just hope my darling hasn’t gone out drinking!"

Just as Matréna was thinking this, the steps creaked[Pg 334] on the porch, and somebody entered. Matréna stuck the needle in the cloth, and went out into the vestibule. She saw two coming in: Semén, and with him a man without a cap and in felt boots.

Just as Matréna was thinking this, the steps creaked[Pg 334] on the porch, and someone walked in. Matréna stuck the needle in the fabric and stepped out into the entrance hall. She saw two people coming in: Semén, and with him a man without a hat and wearing felt boots.

Matréna at once smelt the liquor in her husband's breath. "Well," she thought, "so it is: he has been on a spree." And when she saw that he was without his caftan, in nothing but the jacket, and that he was not bringing anything, but only keeping silent and crouching, something broke in Matréna's heart. "He has spent all the money in drinks," she thought, "and has been on a spree with some tramp, and has even brought him along."

Matréna immediately smelled the alcohol on her husband's breath. "Well," she thought, "so that's it: he's been drinking." And when she noticed he wasn't wearing his caftan, just the jacket, and that he wasn't carrying anything, but was just sitting there quietly, something shattered in Matréna's heart. "He has wasted all our money on drinks," she thought, "and has been out with some loser, and even brought him back."

Matréna let them pass into the hut, and then stepped in herself. She saw the lean young man, and he had on him their caftan. No shirt was to be seen under the caftan, and he had no hat on his head. When he entered, he stood still, and did not stir, and did not raise his eyes. And Matréna thought: "He is not a good man,—he is afraid."

Matréna let them into the hut and followed them inside. She noticed the thin young man wearing their caftan. There was no shirt visible underneath the caftan, and he wasn't wearing a hat. When he walked in, he froze in place, not moving or looking up. Matréna thought, "He's not a good man—he's afraid."

Matréna scowled and went to the oven, waiting to see what would happen.

Matréna frowned and walked over to the oven, waiting to see what would happen.

Semén took off his cap and sat down on the bench like a good man.

Semén took off his hat and sat down on the bench like a decent guy.

"Well, Matréna, will you let us have something for supper, will you?" he said.

"Well, Matréna, can we have something for dinner, please?" he said.

Matréna growled something under her breath. She stood at the oven, and did not stir: she looked now at the one, and now at the other, and shook her head. Semén saw that his wife was not in a good humour, but there was nothing to be done, and he acted as though he did not see it. He took the stranger by the arm:

Matréna muttered something under her breath. She stood by the oven, not moving: she looked at one thing and then the other, shaking her head. Semén noticed that his wife was in a bad mood, but there was nothing he could do, so he pretended not to notice. He took the stranger by the arm:

"Sit down, my friend," he said, "we shall have our supper."

"Take a seat, my friend," he said, "we're going to have dinner."

The stranger sat down on the bench.

The stranger sat on the bench.

"Well, have you not cooked anything?"

"Well, haven't you made anything?"

That simply roiled Matréna.

That really upset Matréna.

"I have cooked, but not for you. You seem to have drunk away your senses, I see. You went to get a fur coat, and come back without your caftan, and have even brought some kind of a naked tramp with you. I have no supper for you drunkards."

"I've cooked, but not for you. It looks like you've lost your senses from drinking. You went out to get a fur coat and came back without your caftan, and you even brought some kind of naked stranger with you. I don't have supper for you drunkards."

"Stop, Matréna! What is the use of wagging your tongue without any sense? First ask what kind of a man it is—"

"Stop, Matréna! What's the point of talking nonsense? First, ask what kind of guy he is—"

"Tell me what you did with the money."

"Tell me what you did with the money."

Semén stuck his hand into the caftan, took out the bill, and opened it before her.

Semén reached into his caftan, pulled out the bill, and unfolded it in front of her.

"Here is the money. Trifónov has not paid me,—he promised to give it to me to-morrow."

"Here’s the money. Trifónov hasn’t paid me—he promised to give it to me tomorrow."

That enraged Matréna even more: he had bought no fur coat, and the only caftan they had he had put on a naked fellow, and had even brought him along.

That made Matréna even angrier: he hadn’t bought any fur coat, and the only caftan they had, he’d put on a naked guy and had even brought him along.

She grabbed the bill from the table, and ran to put it away, and said:

She picked up the bill from the table, quickly put it away, and said:

"I have no supper. One cannot feed all the drunkards."

"I don't have any dinner. You can't feed all the drunk people."

"Oh, Matréna, hold your tongue. First hear what I have to say—"

"Oh, Matréna, keep quiet for a moment. First, listen to what I have to say—"

"Much sense shall I hear from a drunken fool. With good reason did I object to marrying you, a drunkard. My mother gave me some linen, and you spent it on drinks; you went to buy a fur coat, and spent that, too."

"How much sense can I get from a drunk fool? No wonder I didn't want to marry you, a drunk. My mom gave me some linen, and you wasted it on drinks; you went to buy a fur coat and blew that money, too."

Semén wanted to explain to his wife that he had spent twenty kopeks only, and wanted to tell her that he had found the man; but Matréna began to break in with anything she could think of, and to speak two words at once. Even what had happened ten years before, she brought up to him now.

Semén wanted to explain to his wife that he had only spent twenty kopeks and wanted to tell her that he had found the man; but Matréna started cutting in with everything she could think of, talking over him. She even brought up things that had happened ten years ago.

Matréna talked and talked, and jumped at Semén, and grabbed him by the sleeve.

Matréna kept talking and talking, jumped at Semén, and grabbed him by the sleeve.

"Give me my jacket. That is all I have left, and you have taken it from me and put it on yourself. Give it to me, you freckled dog,—may the apoplexy strike you!"

"Give me my jacket. That’s all I have left, and you took it and put it on yourself. Hand it over to me, you freckled idiot—may you suffer a stroke!"

Semén began to take off the bodice; as he turned back his arm, his wife gave the bodice a jerk, and it ripped at the seam. Matréna grabbed the jacket, threw it over her head, and made for the door. She wanted to go out, but stopped: her heart was doubled, for she wanted to have her revenge, and also to find out what kind of a man he was.

Semén started to take off the bodice; as he turned his arm back, his wife yanked the bodice, and it tore at the seam. Matréna grabbed the jacket, threw it over her head, and headed for the door. She wanted to leave, but paused: her emotions were mixed, as she wanted revenge and also to figure out what kind of man he really was.

IV.

Matréna stopped and said:

Matréna paused and said:

"If he were a good man, he would not be naked; but, as it is, he has not even a shirt on him. If he meant anything good, you would tell me where you found that dandy."

"If he were a decent guy, he wouldn’t be naked; but here we are, he doesn't even have a shirt on. If he had any good intentions, you'd let me know where you found that fancy man."

"I am telling you: as I was walking along, I saw him sitting at the chapel, without any clothes, and almost frozen. It is not summer, and he was all naked. God sent me to him, or he would have perished. Well, what had I to do? All kinds of things happen! I picked him up and dressed him, and brought him here. Calm yourself! It is a sin, Matréna. We shall all die."

"I’m telling you: as I was walking by, I saw him sitting by the chapel, completely naked and almost frozen. It’s not summer, and he was totally exposed. God sent me to help him, or he would have died. Well, what was I supposed to do? All sorts of things happen! I picked him up, got him dressed, and brought him here. Stay calm! This is a sin, Matréna. We’re all going to die."

Matréna wanted to go on scolding, but she looked at the stranger and kept silence. The stranger sat without moving, just as he had seated himself on the edge of the bench. His hands were folded on his knees, his head drooped on his breast, his eyes were not opened, and he frowned as though something were choking him. Matréna grew silent. And Semén said:

Matréna wanted to keep scolding, but she looked at the stranger and fell silent. The stranger sat still, just like he had when he first settled on the edge of the bench. His hands were folded on his knees, his head hung down on his chest, his eyes were closed, and he frowned as if something was suffocating him. Matréna stopped talking. And Semén said:

"Matréna, have you no God?"

"Matréna, don't you believe in God?"

When Matréna heard these words, she glanced at the stranger, and suddenly her heart became softened. She went away from the door, walked over to the oven corner, and got the supper ready. She placed a bowl on the table, filled it with kvas, and put down the last slice of bread. She handed them a knife and spoons.

When Matréna heard these words, she looked at the stranger, and suddenly her heart softened. She stepped away from the door, went over to the oven corner, and prepared the dinner. She set a bowl on the table, filled it with kvas, and put down the last slice of bread. She handed them a knife and spoons.

"Eat, if you please," she said.

"Go ahead and eat if you’d like," she said.

Semén touched the stranger.

Semén touched the unknown person.

"Creep through here, good fellow!" he said.

"Creep through here, buddy!" he said.

Semén cut up the bread and crumbled it into the kvas, and they began to eat. And Matréna sat down at the corner of the table, and leaned on her arm, and kept looking at the stranger.

Semén tore the bread into pieces and crumbled it into the kvas, and they started to eat. Matréna sat down in the corner of the table, leaned on her arm, and kept gazing at the stranger.

And Matréna pitied the stranger, and took a liking for him. And suddenly the stranger grew merry, stopped frowning, raised his eyes on Matréna, and smiled.

And Matréna felt sorry for the stranger and took a liking to him. Suddenly, the stranger became cheerful, stopped frowning, looked up at Matréna, and smiled.

They got through with their supper. The woman cleared the table, and began to ask the stranger:

They finished their dinner. The woman cleared the table and started to ask the stranger:

"Who are you?"

"Who are you?"

"I am a stranger."

"I'm a stranger."

"How did you get on the road?"

"How did you end up on the road?"

"I cannot tell."

"I can't say."

"Has somebody robbed you?"

"Has someone stolen from you?"

"God has punished me."

"God has punished me."

"And you were lying there naked?"

"And you were just lying there without any clothes?"

"Yes, I was lying naked, and freezing. Semén saw me, took pity on me, pulled off his caftan, put it on me, and told me to come here. And you have given me to eat and to drink, and have pitied me. The Lord will save you!"

"Yes, I was lying there naked and freezing. Semén saw me, felt sorry for me, took off his coat, put it on me, and told me to come here. And you've given me food and drink, and have shown me kindness. May the Lord save you!"

Matréna got up, took from the window Semén's old shirt, the same that she had been patching, and gave it to the stranger; and she found a pair of trousers, and gave them to him.

Matréna got up, grabbed Semén's old shirt from the window, the one she had been patching, and handed it to the stranger; then she found a pair of pants and gave those to him too.

"Here, take it! I see that you have no shirt. Put it on, and lie down wherever it pleases you,—on the hanging bed or on the oven."

"Here, take it! I notice you don't have a shirt. Put it on and lie down wherever you like—on the hanging bed or on the stove."

The stranger took off the caftan, put on the shirt, and lay down on the hanging bed. Matréna put out the light, took the caftan, and climbed to where her husband was.

The stranger removed the caftan, put on the shirt, and lay down on the hanging bed. Matréna turned off the light, took the caftan, and climbed up to where her husband was.

Matréna covered herself with the corner of the caftan, and she lay and could not sleep: the stranger would not leave her mind.

Matréna wrapped herself up in the corner of the caftan, and she lay there unable to sleep: the stranger wouldn’t leave her thoughts.

As she thought how he had eaten the last slice of bread[Pg 339] and how there would be no bread for the morrow; as she thought how she had given him a shirt and a pair of trousers, she felt pretty bad; but when she thought of how he smiled, her heart was gladdened.

As she reflected on how he had taken the last slice of bread[Pg 339] and how there wouldn't be any bread for tomorrow; and as she remembered how she had given him a shirt and a pair of pants, she felt pretty bad; but when she thought of his smile, her heart lightened.

Matréna could not sleep for a long time, and she heard that Semén, too, was not sleeping; he kept pulling the caftan on himself.

Matréna couldn't sleep for a long time, and she heard that Semén was also awake; he kept adjusting his caftan.

"Semén!"

"Shut up!"

"What is it?"

"What's going on?"

"We have eaten up the last bread, and I have not set any. I do not know what to do for to-morrow. Maybe I had better ask Gossip Malánya for some."

"We've eaten the last of the bread, and I haven't made any more. I don't know what to do for tomorrow. Maybe I should ask Gossip Malánya for some."

"If we are alive we shall find something to eat."

"If we're alive, we'll find something to eat."

The woman lay awhile and kept silence.

The woman lay there for a while in silence.

"He must be a good man. But why does he not tell about himself?"

"He must be a good guy. But why doesn't he talk about himself?"

"I suppose he cannot."

"I guess he can't."

"Semén!"

"Semén!"

"What?"

"What do you mean?"

"We give, but why does nobody give to us?"

"We give, but why does no one give to us?"

Semén did not know what to say. He only said, "Stop talking!" and turned over, and fell asleep.

Semén didn't know what to say. He just said, "Stop talking!" and turned over, then fell asleep.

V.

In the morning Semén awoke. The children were asleep; his wife had gone to the neighbours to borrow some bread. The stranger of last night, in the old trousers and shirt, was alone, sitting on the bench and looking upward. And his face was brighter than on the day before.

In the morning, Semén woke up. The kids were still asleep; his wife had gone to the neighbors to borrow some bread. The stranger from last night, in the old pants and shirt, was sitting alone on the bench and looking up. His face looked brighter than it had the day before.

And Semén said:

And Semén said:

"Well, dear man, the belly begs for bread, and the naked body for clothes. We must earn our living. Can you work?"

"Well, my friend, the stomach needs food, and the bare body needs clothes. We have to make a living. Can you work?"

"I do not know anything."

"I don't know anything."

Semén wondered at him, and said:

Semén looked at him in amazement and said:

"If only you are willing: people can learn anything."

"If you’re willing, people can learn anything."

"People work, and I, too, will work."

"People work, and I will work as well."

"What is your name?"

"What's your name?"

"Michael."

"Mike."

"Well, Mikháyla, you do not want to talk about yourself,—that is your business; but a man has to live. If you work as I order you, I will feed you."

"Well, Mikháyla, if you don't want to talk about yourself—that's up to you; but a guy has to get by. If you work the way I ask you to, I’ll take care of your meals."

"God save you, and I will learn. Show me what to do!"

"God bless you, and I’m ready to learn. Just tell me what to do!"

Semén took the flax, put it on his fingers and began to make an end.

Semén took the flax, put it on his fingers, and started to finish it off.

"It is not a hard thing to do, you see."

"It’s not hard to do, you know."

Mikháyla watched him, himself put the flax on his fingers, and made a thread end, as Semén had taught him.

Mikháyla watched him as he wrapped the flax around his fingers and created a thread end, just like Semén had taught him.

Semén showed him how to wax it. Mikháyla again learned the way at once. The master showed him how to weld the bristle, and how to whet, and Mikháyla learned it all at once.

Semén showed him how to wax it. Mikháyla quickly picked it up again. The master demonstrated how to weld the bristle, and how to sharpen it, and Mikháyla learned it all at once.

No matter what work Semén showed to him, he grasped it at once, and on the third day he began to sew as though he had done nothing else in all his life. He worked without unbending himself, ate little, between the periods of work kept silence, and all the time looked toward the sky. He did not go into the street, spoke no superfluous word, and did not jest or laugh.

No matter what work Semén showed him, he understood it immediately, and by the third day, he started sewing as if he had been doing it his whole life. He worked without taking breaks, ate very little, stayed quiet between work sessions, and constantly gazed at the sky. He didn't go outside, said no unnecessary words, and didn't joke or laugh.

Only once was he seen to smile, and that was the first evening, when the woman gave him a supper.

Only once was he seen to smile, and that was on the first evening when the woman made him dinner.

VI.

Day was added to day, week to week, and the circle of a year went by. Mikháyla was living as before with Semén, and working. And the report spread about Semén's workman that nobody sewed a boot so neatly and so strongly as he. And people from all the surrounding country began to come to Semén for boots, and Semén's income began to grow.

Days turned into weeks, and the year went by. Mikháyla continued to live and work with Semén. Word got around that Semén’s worker could sew boots more neatly and sturdily than anyone else. People from the surrounding area started coming to Semén for boots, and his income began to increase.

One time, in the winter, Semén was sitting with Mikháyla and working, when a tróyka with bells stopped at the door. They looked through the window: the carriage had stopped opposite the hut, and a fine lad jumped down from the box and opened the carriage door. Out of the carriage stepped a gentleman in a fur coat. He came out of the carriage, walked toward Semén's house, and went on the porch. Up jumped Matréna and opened the door wide. The gentleman bent his head and entered the hut; he straightened himself up, almost struck the ceiling with his head, and took up a whole corner.

One winter day, Semén was sitting with Mikháyla, working, when a sleigh with bells pulled up to the door. They looked out the window: the carriage was parked right in front of the hut, and a handsome young man jumped down from the driver's seat and opened the carriage door. A gentleman in a fur coat stepped out. He walked toward Semén's house and went up onto the porch. Matréna jumped up and swung the door wide open. The gentleman bowed his head as he entered the hut; he stood up straight, nearly hitting his head on the ceiling, and took up a whole corner of the room.

Semén got up, bowed to the gentleman, and wondered what he wanted. He had not seen such men. Semén himself was spare-ribbed, and Mikháyla was lean, and Matréna was as dry as a chip, while this one was like a man from another world: his face was red and blood-filled, his neck like a bull's, and altogether he looked as though cast in iron.

Semén got up, bowed to the man, and wondered what he wanted. He had never seen anyone like him before. Semén was thin, Mikháyla was lean, and Matréna was as dry as a chip, while this man looked like someone from another world: his face was flushed and full, his neck was thick like a bull's, and he overall looked like he was made of iron.

The gentleman puffed, took off his fur coat, seated himself on a bench, and said:

The man huffed, took off his fur coat, sat down on a bench, and said:

"Who is the master shoemaker?"

"Who's the master cobbler?"

Semén stepped forward, and said:

Semén stepped up and said:

"I, your Excellency."

"I, your Excellence."

The gentleman shouted to his lad:

The man shouted to his boy:

"Oh, Fédka, let me have the material!"

"Oh, Fédka, just give me the material!"

The lad came running in and brought a bundle. The gentleman took it and put it on the table.

The guy came running in with a bundle. The gentleman took it and placed it on the table.

"Open it!" he said.

"Unlock it!" he said.

The lad opened it. The gentleman pointed to the material, and said to Semén:

The guy opened it. The man pointed to the material and said to Semén:

"Listen now, shoemaker! Do you see the material?"

"Hey, shoemaker! Do you see the material?"

"I do," he said, "your Honour."

"I do," he said, "your Honor."

"Do you understand what kind of material this is?"

"Do you get what kind of material this is?"

Semén felt of it, and said:

Semén touched it and said:

"It is good material."

"It's quality material."

"I should say it is! You, fool, have never seen such before. It is German material: it costs twenty roubles."

"I have to say it is! You, fool, have never seen anything like it before. It’s German fabric: it costs twenty rubles."

Semén was frightened, and he said:

Semén was scared, and he said:

"How could we have seen such?"

"How could we have witnessed something like this?"

"That's it. Can you make me boots to fit my feet from this material?"

"That's it. Can you make me boots that fit my feet out of this material?"

"I can, your Honour."

"I can, Your Honor."

The gentleman shouted at him:

The guy shouted at him:

"That's it: you can. You must understand for whom you are working, and what material you have to work on. Make me a pair of boots that will wear a year without running down or ripping. If you can, undertake it and cut the material; if you cannot, do not undertake it and do not cut the material. I tell you in advance: if the boots wear off or rip before the year is over, I will put you into jail; if they do not wear off or rip for a year, I will give you ten roubles for the work."

"That's it: you can. You need to understand who you're working for and what materials you have to work with. Make me a pair of boots that will last a year without falling apart or tearing. If you can do it, go ahead and cut the material; if you can't, then don't take it on and don't cut the material. I’m telling you up front: if the boots wear out or tear before a year is up, I will send you to jail; if they hold up for a year, I’ll pay you ten roubles for your work."

Semén was frightened and did not know what to say. He looked at Mikháyla. He nudged him with his elbow, and said:

Semén was scared and didn’t know what to say. He glanced at Mikháyla, nudged him with his elbow, and said:

"Friend, what do you say?"

"Hey friend, what do you think?"

Mikháyla nodded to him: "Take the work!"

Mikháyla nodded at him: "Go for it!"

Semén took Mikháyla's advice and undertook to make a pair of boots that would not wear down or rip.

Semén took Mikháyla's advice and decided to make a pair of boots that wouldn't wear out or tear.

The gentleman shouted at his lad, told him to pull off the boot from his left foot, and stretched out his leg.

The man yelled at his kid, told him to take off the boot from his left foot, and stretched out his leg.

"Take the measure!"

"Take the measurement!"

Semén sewed together a piece of paper, ten inches in length, smoothed it out, knelt down, carefully wiped his hand on his apron so as not to soil the gentleman's stocking, and began to measure. He measured the sole, then the instep, and then the calf, but there the paper was not long enough. His leg at the calf was as thick as a log.

Semén stitched together a piece of paper that was ten inches long, smoothed it out, knelt down, and carefully wiped his hand on his apron to avoid getting the gentleman's stocking dirty. He started measuring. First, he measured the sole, then the instep, and finally the calf, but the paper wasn't long enough for that. His calf was as thick as a log.

"Be sure and do not make them too tight in the boot-leg!"

"Make sure you don't make them too tight in the bootleg!"

Semén sewed up another piece to the strip. The gentleman sat and moved his toes in his stocking, and watched the people in the room. He caught sight of Mikháyla.

Semén stitched another piece onto the strip. The gentleman sat, wiggling his toes in his socks, and observed the people in the room. He noticed Mikháyla.

"Who is that man there?" he asked.

"Who is that guy over there?" he asked.

"That is my master workman,—he will make those boots."

"That's my master craftsman—he'll make those boots."

"Remember," said the gentleman to Mikháyla, "remember! Make them so that they will wear a year."

"Remember," the gentleman said to Mikháyla, "keep that in mind! Make them so they'll last a year."

Semén, too, looked at Mikháyla, and he saw that Mikháyla was not looking at the gentleman, but gazed at the corner, as though he saw some one there. Mikháyla looked and looked, suddenly smiled and shone bright.

Semén also looked at Mikháyla and noticed that Mikháyla wasn’t looking at the gentleman but was staring into the corner, as if he saw someone there. Mikháyla kept looking and suddenly smiled, lighting up.

"What makes you show your teeth, fool? You had better be sure and get the boots in time."

"What’s got you smiling, idiot? You’d better make sure you get the boots in time."

And Mikháyla said:

And Mikháyla said:

"They will be done in time."

"They will be finished on time."

"Exactly."

"Exactly."

The gentleman put on his boot and his fur coat, and wrapped himself up, and went to the door. He forgot to bow down, and hit his head against the lintel.

The gentleman put on his boot and his fur coat, wrapped himself up, and headed for the door. He forgot to duck and bumped his head against the doorframe.

The gentleman cursed awhile, and rubbed his head, and seated himself in the carriage, and drove away.

The man swore for a bit, rubbed his head, got in the car, and drove off.

When the gentleman was gone, Semén said:

When the guy left, Semén said:

"He is mighty flinty! You can't kill him with a club. He has knocked out the lintel, but he himself took little harm."

"He's really tough! You can't take him down with a club. He’s knocked out the doorframe, but he didn’t get hurt much himself."

And Matréna said:

And Matréna said:

"How can he help being smooth, with the life he leads? Even death will not touch such a sledge-hammer!"

"How can he help being so cool with the life he lives? Even death won’t mess with such a powerhouse!"

VII.

And Semén said to Mikháyla:

And Semén said to Mikháyla:

"To be sure, we have undertaken to do the work, if only we do not get into trouble! The material is costly, and the gentleman is cross. I hope we shall not make a blunder. Your eyes are sharper, and your hands are nimbler than mine, so take this measure! Cut the material, and I will put on the last stitches."

"Sure, we’ve agreed to do the work, as long as we don’t run into any problems! The material is expensive, and the guy is upset. I hope we don’t mess it up. Your eyes are sharper, and your hands are quicker than mine, so take this measurement! Cut the material, and I’ll handle the last stitches."

Mikháyla did not disobey him, but took the gentleman's material, spread it out on the table, doubled it, took the scissors, and began to cut.

Mikháyla didn’t argue with him; she took the gentleman's fabric, laid it out on the table, folded it, grabbed the scissors, and started to cut.

Matréna came up and saw Mikháyla cutting, and was wondering at what he was doing. Matréna had become used to the shoemaker's trade, and she looked, and saw that Mikháyla was not cutting the material in shoemaker fashion, but in a round shape.

Matréna approached and saw Mikháyla cutting, and she was curious about what he was doing. Matréna had gotten accustomed to the shoemaker's trade, and she noticed that Mikháyla wasn’t cutting the material the way a shoemaker usually would, but rather in a round shape.

Matréna wanted to say something, but thought: "Perhaps I do not understand how boots have to be made for a gentleman; no doubt Mikháyla knows better, and I will not interfere."

Matréna wanted to say something, but thought: "Maybe I don't understand how boots should be made for a gentleman; Mikháyla probably knows better, and I won't get involved."

Mikháyla cut the pair, and picked up the end, and began to sew, not in shoemaker fashion, with the two ends meeting, but with one end, like soft shoes.

Mikháyla cut the pair and picked up the end, then started to sew, not like a shoemaker with the two ends meeting, but with one end, like a pair of soft shoes.

Again Matréna marvelled, but did not interfere. And Mikháyla kept sewing and sewing. They began to eat their dinner, and Semén saw that Mikháyla had made a pair of soft shoes from the gentleman's material.

Again, Matréna was amazed, but didn’t interfere. Mikháyla kept on sewing. They started having their dinner, and Semén noticed that Mikháyla had made a pair of soft shoes from the gentleman's material.

Semén heaved a sigh. "How is this?" he thought. "Mikháyla has lived with me a whole year, and has never made a mistake, and now he has made such trouble for me. The gentleman ordered boots with long boot-legs,[Pg 347] and he has made soft shoes, without soles, and has spoiled the material. How shall I now straighten it out with the master? No such material can be found."

Semén sighed. "What is going on?" he thought. "Mikháyla has been with me for a whole year and has never messed up before, and now he's created this mess. The gentleman ordered boots with long legs, and instead, he made soft shoes without soles and ruined the material. How am I supposed to fix this with the master? I can’t find material like this anywhere."

And he said to Mikháyla:

And he said to Mikháyla:

"What is this, dear man, that you have done? You have ruined me. The master has ordered boots, and see what you have made!"

"What is this, my dear man, that you have done? You've ruined me. The master has ordered boots, and look at what you've created!"

He had just begun to scold Mikháyla, when there was a rattle at the door ring,—some one was knocking. They looked through the window: there was there a man on horseback, and he was tying up his horse. They opened the door: in came the same lad of that gentleman.

He had just started to scold Mikháyla when they heard a noise at the doorbell—someone was knocking. They looked through the window and saw a man on horseback tying up his horse. They opened the door, and in walked the same young man as that gentleman.

"Good day!"

"Good day!"

"Good day, what do you wish?"

"Hey, what do you need?"

"The lady has sent me about the boots."

"The lady has sent me the boots."

"What about the boots?"

"What about the shoes?"

"What about the boots? Our master does not need them. Our master has bid us live long."

"What about the boots? Our master doesn't need them. Our master has asked us to live long."

"You don't say!"

"Really?!"

"He had not yet reached home, when he died in his carriage. The carriage drove up to the house, and the servants came to help him out, but he lay as heavy as a bag, and was stiff and dead, and they had a hard time taking him out from the carriage. So the lady has sent me, saying: 'Tell the shoemaker that a gentleman came to see him, and ordered a pair of boots, and left the material for them; well, tell him that the boots are not wanted, but that he should use the leather at once for a pair of soft shoes. Wait until they make them, and bring them with you.' And so that is why I have come."

"He hadn't even made it home when he died in his carriage. The carriage pulled up to the house, and the servants came to help him out, but he was like a dead weight, stiff and lifeless, making it difficult for them to lift him from the carriage. So the lady sent me to say: 'Tell the shoemaker that a gentleman came to see him, ordered a pair of boots, and left the material for them; well, let him know that the boots are no longer needed, and that he should use the leather right away to make a pair of soft shoes. Wait for them to finish making them, and bring them with you.' And that's why I'm here."

Mikháyla took the remnants of the material from the table, rolled them up, and took the soft shoes which he had made, and clapped them against each other, and wiped them off with his apron, and gave them to the lad. The lad took the soft shoes.

Mikháyla picked up the leftover material from the table, rolled it up, grabbed the soft shoes he had made, banged them together, wiped them down with his apron, and handed them to the boy. The boy accepted the soft shoes.

"Good-bye, masters, good luck to you!"

"Goodbye, everyone, good luck to you!"

VIII.

There passed another year, and a third, and Mikháyla was now living the sixth year with Semén. He was living as before. He went nowhere, did not speak an unnecessary word, and all that time had smiled but twice: once, when they gave him the supper, and the second time when the gentleman came. Semén did not get tired admiring his workman. He no longer asked him where he came from; he was only afraid that Mikháyla might leave him.

Another year went by, and then a third, and Mikháyla was now in his sixth year living with Semén. Semén's life was unchanged. He didn’t go anywhere, didn’t say anything unnecessary, and in all that time, he had smiled only twice: once when they served him dinner, and the second time when the gentleman arrived. Semén never got tired of admiring his laborer. He no longer asked where Mikháyla was from; he was just afraid that Mikháyla might leave him.

One day they were sitting at home. The housewife was putting the iron pots into the oven, and the children were running on the benches, and looking out of the window. Semén was sharpening his knives at one window, and Mikháyla was heeling a shoe at the other.

One day, they were relaxing at home. The housewife was placing the iron pots into the oven, while the kids were running on the benches and looking out the window. Semén was sharpening his knives at one window, and Mikháyla was fixing a shoe at the other.

One of the little boys ran up to Mikháyla on the bench, leaned against his shoulder, and looked out of the window.

One of the little boys ran up to Mikháyla on the bench, leaned against his shoulder, and looked out the window.

"Uncle Mikháyla, look there: a merchant woman is coming to us with some little girls. One of the girls is lame."

"Uncle Mikháyla, look over there: a woman merchant is coming to us with some little girls. One of the girls is limping."

When the boy said that, Mikháyla threw down his work, turned to the window, and looked out into the street.

When the boy said that, Mikháyla dropped his work, turned to the window, and stared out at the street.

And Semén marvelled. Mikháyla had never before looked into the street, and now he had rushed to the window, and was gazing at something. Semén, too, looked out of the window: he saw, indeed, a woman who was walking over to his yard. She was well dressed, and led two little girls in fur coats and shawls. The girls looked one like the other, so that it was hard to tell them apart,[Pg 349] only one had a maimed left leg,—she walked with a limp.

And Semén was amazed. Mikháyla had never looked out into the street before, but now he had hurried to the window and was staring at something. Semén also looked out the window: he saw a woman walking toward his yard. She was well-dressed and was leading two little girls in fur coats and shawls. The girls looked so much alike that it was hard to tell them apart, except one had a damaged left leg—she walked with a limp.[Pg 349]

The woman walked up the porch to the vestibule, felt for the entrance, pulled at the latch, and opened the door. First she let the two girls in, and then entered herself.

The woman walked up the porch to the entryway, looked for the entrance, pulled on the latch, and opened the door. First, she let the two girls in, and then she stepped inside herself.

"Good day, people!"

"Hello, everyone!"

"You are welcome! What do you wish?"

"You’re welcome! What do you want?"

The woman seated herself at the table. The girls pressed close to her knees: they were timid before the people.

The woman sat down at the table. The girls huddled close to her knees; they felt shy around the people.

"I want you to make some leather boots for the girls for the spring."

"I want you to make some leather boots for the girls for spring."

"Well, that can be done. We have not made such small shoes, but we can do it. We can make sharp-edged shoes, or turnover shoes on linen. Mikháyla is my master."

"Sure, we can do that. We haven't made shoes that small before, but we can manage it. We can create sharp-edged shoes or turnover shoes made from linen. Mikháyla is my master."

Semén looked around at Mikháyla, and he saw that Mikháyla had put away his work and was sitting and gazing at the girls.

Semén looked over at Mikháyla and noticed that Mikháyla had set aside his work and was sitting there, staring at the girls.

And Semén marvelled at Mikháyla. Indeed, the girls were pretty: black-eyed, chubby, ruddy-faced, and the fur coats and shawls which they had on were fine; but still Semén could not make out why he was gazing at them as though they were friends of his.

And Semén was amazed by Mikháyla. The girls were definitely beautiful: with black eyes, round cheeks, and rosy faces, and the fur coats and shawls they wore were nice; but still, Semén couldn't understand why he was looking at them as if they were his friends.

Semén marvelled, and began to talk with the woman and to bargain. They came to an agreement, and he took the measures. The woman took the lame girl on her knees, and said:

Semén was amazed and started chatting with the woman to negotiate. They reached a deal, and he took the measurements. The woman lifted the lame girl onto her lap and said:

"For this girl take two measures: make one shoe for the lame foot, and three for the sound foot. They have the same size of feet, exactly alike. They are twins."

"For this girl, take two measurements: make one shoe for the injured foot and three for the healthy foot. They are the same size, exactly alike. They are twins."

Semén took the measure, and he said about the lame girl:

Semén took the measurement, and he spoke about the girl with a limp:

"What has made her lame? She is such a pretty girl. Was she born this way?"

"What made her unable to walk? She's such a beautiful girl. Was she born like this?"

"No, her mother crushed her."

"No, her mom crushed her."

Matréna broke in,—she wanted to know who the woman was, and whose the children were, and so she said:

Matréna interrupted; she wanted to know who the woman was and whose children those were, so she asked:

"Are you not their mother?"

"Are you not their mom?"

"I am not their mother, nor their kin, housewife! I am a stranger to them: I have adopted them."

"I’m not their mother, or related to them, housewife! I’m a stranger to them: I’ve taken them in."

"Not your children! How you care for them!"

"Not your kids! How you take care of them!"

"Why should I not care for them? I nursed them with my own breast. I had a child of my own, but God took him away. I did not care for him so much as I have cared for them."

"Why shouldn't I care for them? I fed them with my own breast. I had a child of my own, but God took him away. I didn’t care for him as much as I have cared for them."

"Whose are they, then?"

"Whose are they?"

IX.

The woman began to talk, and said:

The woman started to speak and said:

"It was six years ago that these orphans lost their parents in one week: their father was buried on a Tuesday, and their mother died on Friday. These orphans were born three days after their father's death, and their mother did not live a day. At that time I was living with my husband in the village. We were their neighbours, our yard joining theirs. Their father was a lonely man; he worked in the forest. They dropped a tree on him, and it fell across his body and squeezed out his entrails. They had barely brought him home, when he gave up his soul to God, and that same week his wife bore twins,—these girls. The woman was poor and alone; she had neither old woman nor girl with her.

"It was six years ago that these orphans lost their parents in just one week: their father was buried on a Tuesday, and their mother died on Friday. These orphans were born three days after their father's death, and their mother didn’t survive even a day. At that time, I was living with my husband in the village. We were their neighbors, our yard connecting to theirs. Their father was a solitary man; he worked in the forest. A tree fell on him, crushing him and spilling his insides. They had barely managed to bring him home when he passed away, and that same week, his wife gave birth to twins—these girls. The woman was poor and alone; she had no elderly woman or girl to help her."

"Alone she bore them, and alone she died.

"She carried them by herself, and she died alone."

"I went in the morning to see my neighbour, but she, the dear woman, was already cold. As she died she fell on the girl, and wrenched her leg. The people came, and they washed and dressed her, and made a coffin, and buried her. All of them were good people. The girls were left alone. What was to be done with them? Of all the women I alone had a baby. I had been nursing my first-born boy for eight weeks. I took them for the time being to my house. The peasants gathered and thought and thought what to do with them, and they said to me: 'Márya, keep the girls awhile, and we will try and think what to do with them.' And I nursed the straight girl once, but the lame girl I would not nurse. I did not want her to live. But, I thought, why should[Pg 352] the angelic soul go out, and so I pitied her, too. I began to nurse her, and so I raised my own and the two girls, all three of them with my own breasts. I was young and strong, and I had good food. And God gave me so much milk in my breasts that at times they overflowed. I would feed two of them, while the third would be waiting. When one rolled away, I took the third. And God granted that I should raise the three, but my own child I lost in the second year. And God has given me no other children. We began to earn more and more, and now we are living here with the merchant at the mill. The wages are big, and our living is good. I have no children, and how should I live if it were not for these girls? How can I help loving them? They are all the wax of my tapers that I have."

"I went to see my neighbor in the morning, but she, the sweet woman, was already gone. As she died, she fell on the girl and hurt her leg. People came, washed and dressed her, made a coffin, and buried her. They were all good people. The girls were left alone. What were we supposed to do with them? Of all the women, I was the only one with a baby. I had been nursing my firstborn son for eight weeks. For the time being, I took them to my house. The villagers gathered and tried to figure out what to do with them. They said to me: 'Márya, keep the girls for now, and we'll see what we can figure out.' I nursed the healthy girl once, but I didn't want to nurse the girl with the hurt leg. I didn't want her to survive. But then I thought, why should the innocent soul suffer, and I felt sorry for her too. I started nursing her, and so I fed my own son and the two girls, all three of them with my own milk. I was young and strong, and I had good food. God blessed me with so much milk that sometimes it overflowed. I would feed two of them while the third waited. When one finished, I took the third. And God allowed me to raise all three, but I lost my own child in the second year. God hasn't given me any other kids. We started earning more and more, and now we live here with the merchant at the mill. The pay is good, and our lives are nice. I have no other children, and how would I survive if it weren't for these girls? How can I help but love them? They are all the wax from my candles."

With one hand the woman pressed the lame girl to her side, and with the other she began to wipe off her tears.

With one hand, the woman pulled the disabled girl close to her side, and with the other, she started to wipe away her tears.

And Matréna sighed, and said:

And Matréna sighed and said:

"Not in vain is the proverb: 'You can live without parents, but not without God.'"

"There's a reason they say, 'You can live without parents, but not without God.'"

And so they were talking among themselves, when suddenly the room was lighted as though by sheet lightning from the corner where sat Mikháyla. All looked at him, and they saw Mikháyla sitting with folded hands on his knees, and looking up, and smiling.

And so they were chatting among themselves when suddenly the room lit up as if struck by lightning from the corner where Mikháyla was sitting. Everyone turned to look at him, and they saw Mikháyla sitting with his hands folded on his knees, looking up and smiling.

X.

The woman went away with the girls, and Mikháyla got up from his bench. He lay down his work, took off his apron, bowed to the master and to the housewife, and said:

The woman left with the girls, and Mikháyla got up from his bench. He put down his work, took off his apron, bowed to the master and the housewife, and said:

"Forgive me, people! God has forgiven me. You, too, should forgive me."

"Please forgive me, everyone! God has forgiven me. You all should forgive me too."

And the master and his wife saw a light coming from Mikháyla. And Semén got up, and bowed to Mikháyla, and said:

And the master and his wife saw a light coming from Mikháyla. Semén got up, bowed to Mikháyla, and said:

"I see, Mikháyla, you are not a simple man, and I cannot keep you, and must not beg you to remain. But tell me this: Why, when I found you and brought you home, were you gloomy, and when my wife gave you a supper, why did you smile at her and after that grow brighter? Later, when the gentleman ordered the boots, you smiled for the second time, and after that grew brighter, and now, when the woman brought her girls, you smiled for the third time, and grew entirely bright. Tell me, Mikháyla, why does such light come from you, and why did you smile three times?"

"I see, Mikháyla, you’re not a simple man, and I can’t keep you, nor should I beg you to stay. But tell me this: Why were you gloomy when I found you and brought you home? When my wife served you dinner, why did you smile at her and then seem to lighten up? Later, when the gentleman ordered the boots, you smiled again, and after that, you brightened up even more. Now, when the woman brought her daughters, you smiled a third time and became completely cheerful. Tell me, Mikháyla, where does this light come from, and why did you smile three times?"

And Mikháyla said:

And Mikháyla said:

"The light comes from me, because I had been punished, and now God has forgiven me. And I smiled three times because I had to learn three words of God. And I have learned the three words: one word I learned when your wife took pity on me, and so I smiled for the first time. The second word I learned when the rich man ordered the boots, and then I smiled for the second time. And now, when I saw the girls, I learned the last, the third word, and I smiled for the third time."

"The light comes from me because I was punished, and now God has forgiven me. I smiled three times because I had to learn three words from God. I've learned those three words: I learned the first word when your wife felt sorry for me, and that’s when I smiled for the first time. I learned the second word when the rich man ordered the boots, and that’s when I smiled for the second time. And now, when I saw the girls, I learned the last, the third word, and I smiled for the third time."

And Semén said:

And Semén said:

"Tell me, Mikháyla, for what did God punish you, and what are those words of God, that I may know them."

"Tell me, Mikháyla, why did God punish you, and what are those words of God, so I can understand them?"

And Mikháyla said:

And Mikháyla said:

"God punished me for having disobeyed him. I was an angel in heaven, and I disobeyed God. I was an angel in heaven, and God sent me down to take the soul out of a woman. I flew down to the earth, and I saw the woman lying sick, and she had borne twins,—two girls. The girls were squirming near their mother, and she could not take them to her breasts. The woman saw me, and she knew that God had sent me for her soul. She wept, and said: 'Angel of God! My husband has just been buried,—he was killed by a tree in the forest. I have neither sister, nor aunt, nor granny,—there is no one to bring up my orphans, so do not take my soul! Let me raise my own children, and put them on their feet. Children cannot live without a father, without a mother.' And I listened to the mother, and placed one girl to her breast, and gave the other one into her hands, and rose up to the Lord in heaven. And I came before the Lord, and said: 'I cannot take the soul out of the mother in childbirth. The father was killed by a tree, the mother bore twins, and she begged me not to take the soul out of her, saying, Let me rear and bring up my children, and put them on their feet. Children cannot live without a father or mother. I did not take the soul out of the woman in childbirth.' And the Lord said: 'Go and take the soul out of the woman in childbirth! And you will learn three words: you will learn what there is in men, and what is not given to men, and what men live by. When you learn them, you will return to heaven.' I flew back to earth and took the soul out of the woman.

"God punished me for disobeying him. I was an angel in heaven, and I disobeyed God. I was an angel in heaven, and God sent me down to take the soul from a woman. I flew down to earth and saw the woman lying sick; she had given birth to twins—two girls. The girls were squirming next to their mother, who couldn't bring them to her breast. The woman saw me and knew that God had sent me for her soul. She wept and said, 'Angel of God! My husband has just been buried—he was killed by a tree in the forest. I have no sister, no aunt, no grandmother—there's no one to raise my orphans, so please don't take my soul! Let me raise my own children and help them stand on their own. Children can't survive without a father or a mother.' I listened to the mother, placed one girl at her breast, and

"The little ones fell away from the breasts. The dead body rolled over on the bed and crushed one of the girls, and wrenched her leg. I rose above the village and[Pg 355] wanted to take the soul to God; but the wind caught me, and my wings fell flat; and dropped off, and the soul went by itself before God, and I fell near the road on the earth."

"The little ones pulled away from the breasts. The dead body rolled over on the bed and crushed one of the girls, injuring her leg. I rose above the village and[Pg 355] wanted to take the soul to God; but the wind caught me, my wings fell flat, and dropped off, so the soul went to God on its own, and I fell back down to the ground near the road."

XI.

And Semén and Matréna understood whom they had clothed and fed, and who had lived with them, and they wept for terror and for joy, and said the angel:

And Semén and Matréna realized who they had clothed and fed, and who had lived with them, and they cried out of fear and joy, saying to the angel:

"I was left all alone in the field, and naked. I had not known before of human wants, neither of cold, nor of hunger, and I became a man. I was starved and chilled and did not know what to do. I saw in the field a chapel made for the Lord, and I went to God's chapel and wanted to hide myself in it. The chapel was locked, and I could not get in. And I seated myself behind the chapel, to protect myself against the wind. The evening came, I was hungry and chilled, and I ached all over. Suddenly I heard a man walking on the road; he was carrying a pair of boots and talking to himself. And I saw a mortal face, for the first time since I had become a man, and that face was terrible to me, and I turned away from it. And I heard the man talking to himself about how he might cover his body in the winter from the cold, and how he might feed his wife and children. And I thought: 'I am dying from hunger and cold, and here comes a man, who is thinking only of how to cover himself and his wife with a fur coat, and of how to feed his family. He cannot help me.' The man saw me; he frowned, and looked gloomier still, and passed by me. And I was in despair. Suddenly I heard the man coming back. I looked at him and did not recognize him: before that death had been in his face, and now he was revived, and in his face I saw God. He came up to me, and clothed me, and took me with him, and led me to his house. I came to[Pg 357] his house, and a woman came out of the house and began to talk. The woman was more terrible yet than the man; the dead spirit was coming out of her mouth, and I could not breathe from the stench of death. She wanted to send me out into the cold, and I knew that she would die if she drove me out. And suddenly her husband reminded her of God. And the woman suddenly changed. And when she gave us to eat, and looked at us, I glanced at her: there was no longer death in her,—she was alive, and I recognized God in her.

I was left all alone in the field, and naked. I had never experienced human needs, neither cold nor hunger, and I became a man. I was starving and freezing, not knowing what to do. I saw a chapel in the field made for the Lord, and I wanted to hide in it. The chapel was locked, and I couldn’t get in. So I sat down behind the chapel to shield myself from the wind. Evening came; I was hungry and cold, and my body ached all over. Suddenly, I heard a man walking on the road; he was carrying a pair of boots and talking to himself. For the first time since becoming a man, I saw a human face, and it was terrifying to me, so I looked away. I heard the man talking to himself about how he might protect his body from the winter cold and how he could provide for his wife and children. I thought, “I'm dying from hunger and cold, and this guy is only thinking about how to keep himself and his wife warm and how to feed his family. He can't help me.” The man saw me; he frowned, looked even gloomier, and walked past me. I was in despair. Suddenly, I heard the man coming back. I looked at him and didn’t recognize him: before, death had been in his face, but now he looked rejuvenated, and in his face, I saw God. He approached me, clothed me, took me with him, and led me to his house. We arrived at his house, and a woman came out and started talking. The woman was even more frightening than the man; the dead spirit seemed to come from her mouth, and I struggled to breathe from the smell of death. She wanted to send me out into the cold, and I knew she would die if she turned me away. Suddenly, her husband reminded her of God. In an instant, she changed. When she offered us food and looked at us, I glanced at her: there was no longer any death in her—she was alive, and I recognized God in her.

"And I recalled God's first word: 'You will know what there is in men.' And I learned that there was love in men. And I rejoiced at it, because God had begun to reveal to me what He had promised, and I smiled for the first time. But I could not yet learn everything. I could not understand what was not given to men, and what men lived by.

"And I remembered God's first word: 'You will understand what is in people.' And I discovered that there was love in people. And I was happy about it, because God had started to show me what He had promised, and I smiled for the first time. But I still couldn't learn everything. I couldn't grasp what wasn't meant for people to know, and what people lived for."

"I began to live with you, and lived a year, and there came a man, to order a pair of boots, such as would wear a year, without ripping or turning. I looked at him, and suddenly I saw behind his shoulder my companion, the angel of death. None but me saw that angel; but I knew him, and I knew that the sun would not go down before the rich man's soul would be taken away. And I thought: 'The man is providing for a year, and does not know that he will not live until evening.' And I thought of God's second word: 'You will learn what is not given to men.'

"I started living with you, and we spent a year together, when a man came in to order a pair of boots that would last a year without tearing or wearing out. I looked at him, and suddenly I noticed the angel of death hovering behind his shoulder. No one else could see that angel, but I recognized him, and I knew that the sun would set before the rich man's soul was claimed. I thought, 'The man is planning for a year ahead, not realizing he won't make it to this evening.' And I recalled God's second command: 'You will learn what is not given to humans.'"

"I knew already what there was in men. Now I learned what was not given to men. It is not given men to know what they need for their bodies. And I smiled for the second time. I was glad because I had seen my comrade the angel, and because God had revealed the second word to me.

"I already knew what was in men. Now I learned what wasn’t given to men. It’s not given to men to know what they need for their bodies. And I smiled for the second time. I was happy because I had seen my comrade the angel, and because God had revealed the second word to me."

"But I could not understand everything. I could not understand what men lived by. And I lived and waited[Pg 358] for God to reveal to me the last word. And in the sixth year came the twin girls with the woman, and I recognized the girls and knew how they were kept alive. I recognized them, and I thought: 'The mother begged me for the sake of the children, and I believed the mother and thought that the children could not live without father and mother, and yet a strange woman has fed them and reared them.' And when the woman was touched as she looked at the children and wept, I saw in her the living God, and I understood what men lived by. And I learned that God had revealed the third word to me and forgave me. And I smiled for the third time."

"But I couldn’t understand everything. I didn’t understand what people lived for. I lived and waited[Pg 358] for God to show me the final truth. Then, in the sixth year, the twin girls came with the woman, and I recognized them and realized how they were kept alive. I recognized them and thought: 'The mother begged me for the sake of her children, and I believed the mother, thinking the children couldn’t survive without their parents, yet a stranger has fed and raised them.' When the woman looked at the children and cried, I saw in her the living God, and I understood what people live for. I learned that God revealed the third truth to me and forgave me. And I smiled for the third time."

XII.

And the angel's body was bared and clothed in light, so that the eye could not behold him, and he spoke louder, as though the voice were coming not from him but from heaven. And the angel said:

And the angel's body was exposed and wrapped in light, so much so that the eye couldn't see him, and he spoke louder, as if his voice were coming not from him but from heaven. And the angel said:

"I have learned that every man lives not by the care for himself, but by love.

"I've learned that every person doesn't just live for themselves, but for love."

"It was not given to the mother to know what her children needed for life. It was not given to the rich man to know what he needed for himself. And it is not given to any man to know whether before evening he will need boots for his life, or soft shoes for his death.

"It wasn't given to the mother to know what her children needed to live. It wasn't given to the rich man to know what he needed for himself. And it's not given to anyone to know whether by evening he will need boots for his life or soft shoes for his death."

"I was kept alive when I was a man not by what I did for myself, but because there was love in a passer-by and in his wife, and because they pitied and loved me. The orphans were left alive not by what was done for them, but because there was love in the heart of a strange woman, and she pitied and loved them. And all men live not by what they do for themselves, but because there is love in men.

"I survived when I was a man not because of what I did for myself, but because there was love from a passerby and his wife, who felt pity and love for me. The orphans were taken care of not by what was done for them, but because a kind woman had love in her heart and showed them pity and love. And all people live not by what they do for themselves, but because there is love among them."

"I knew before that God gave life to men and that He wanted them to live; now I understand even something else.

"I knew before that God gave life to people and wanted them to live; now I understand something even deeper."

"I understand that God does not want men to live apart, and so He has not revealed to them what each needs for himself, but wants them to live together, and so He has revealed to them what they all need for themselves and for all.

"I get that God doesn’t want people to live separately, so He hasn’t shown them what each person needs for themselves individually. Instead, He wants them to live together, which is why He has revealed to them what everyone needs for themselves and for all."

"I understand now that it only seems to men that they live by the care for themselves, and that they live[Pg 360] only by love. He who has love, is in God, and God is in him, because God is love."

"I realize now that it only appears to men that they live by looking out for themselves, but they really live[Pg 360] only through love. Whoever has love is in God, and God is in him, because God is love."

And the angel began to sing the praise of God, and from his voice the whole hut shook. And the ceiling expanded, and a fiery column rose from earth to heaven. And Semén and his wife and children fell to the ground. And the wings were unfolded on the angel's shoulders, and he rose to heaven.

And the angel started to sing God's praise, and his voice made the entire hut tremble. The ceiling stretched, and a fiery column shot up from the ground to the sky. Semén, his wife, and their children fell to the ground. The angel unfolded his wings and soared up to heaven.

And when Semén awoke, the hut was as before, and in the room were only his family.

And when Semén woke up, the hut was just like it was before, and in the room were only his family.


THE THREE HERMITS
1884

THE THREE HERMITS

THE THREE HERMITS

But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. (Matt. vi. 7-8.)

But when you pray, don’t use meaningless repetition like the pagans do, thinking they will be heard because of their many words. Don’t be like them, because your Father knows what you need before you ask Him. (Matt. vi. 7-8.)

A bishop was sailing in a ship from Arkhángelsk to Solóvki. On this ship there were pilgrims on their way to visit the saints. The wind was favourable, the weather clear, and the vessel did not roll. Of the pilgrims some were lying down, some eating, some sitting in groups, and some talking with each other. The bishop, too, came out on deck, and began to walk up and down on the bridge. He walked up to the prow and saw there several men sitting together. A peasant was pointing to something in the sea and talking, while the people listened to him. The bishop stopped to see what the peasant was pointing at: he could see nothing except that the sun was glistening on the water. The bishop came nearer and began to listen. When the peasant saw the bishop, he took off his cap and grew silent. And the people, too, when they saw the bishop, took off their caps and saluted him.

A bishop was sailing on a ship from Arkhangelsk to Solovki. On board were pilgrims heading to visit the saints. The wind was fair, the weather was clear, and the ship was steady. Some of the pilgrims were lying down, some were eating, some were gathered in groups, and some were chatting with each other. The bishop also came out on deck and started walking back and forth on the bridge. He walked up to the front of the ship and saw a few men sitting together. A peasant was pointing at something in the sea and talking while the others listened. The bishop paused to see what the peasant was pointing at; he couldn’t see anything except the sunlight sparkling on the water. The bishop moved closer and began to listen. When the peasant noticed the bishop, he took off his cap and fell silent. The other people also took off their caps and greeted him when they saw the bishop.

"Do not trouble yourselves, friends," said the bishop. "I have just come to hear what you, good man, are telling about."

"Don't worry, friends," said the bishop. "I've just come to hear what you, good man, are talking about."

"The fisherman is telling us about the hermits," said a merchant, who was a little bolder than the rest.

"The fisherman is telling us about the hermits," said a merchant, who was a bit bolder than the others.

"What about those hermits?" asked the bishop. He[Pg 364] walked over to the gunwale and sat down on a box. "Tell me, too, and I will listen. What were you pointing at?"

"What about those hermits?" asked the bishop. He[Pg 364] walked over to the edge of the boat and sat down on a box. "Tell me, too, and I’ll listen. What were you pointing at?"

"There is an island glinting there," said the peasant, pointing forward and to the right. "On that island the hermits are living and saving their souls."

"There’s an island sparkling over there," said the peasant, pointing ahead and to the right. "On that island, the hermits live and work on their souls."

"Where is that island?" asked the bishop.

"Where's that island?" the bishop asked.

"Please to follow my hand! There is a small cloud; below it and a little to the left of it the island appears like a streak."

"Please follow my hand! There’s a small cloud; below it and a little to the left, the island looks like a streak."

The bishop looked and looked, but only the water was rippling in the sun, and he could not make out anything with his unaccustomed eye.

The bishop searched and searched, but all he saw was the water shimmering in the sunlight, and he couldn’t make out anything with his inexperienced eye.

"I do not see it," he said. "What kind of hermits are living on that island?"

"I don't see it," he said. "What kind of hermits are living on that island?"

"God's people," replied the peasant. "I had heard about them for a long time, and never had any chance to see them; but two summers ago I saw them myself."

"God's people," the peasant replied. "I had heard about them for a long time and never had the chance to see them, but two summers ago, I saw them myself."

The fisherman went on to tell how he went out to catch fish and was driven to that island, and did not know where he was. In the morning he walked out and came to an earth hut, and there he saw one hermit, and then two more came out. They fed him and dried him and helped him to mend his boat.

The fisherman went on to explain how he set out to catch fish and ended up on that island, unsure of his location. In the morning, he walked out and found an earth hut, where he saw one hermit, and two more came out too. They fed him, dried him off, and helped him repair his boat.

"What kind of people are they?" asked the bishop.

"What kind of people are they?" the bishop asked.

"One is small and stooping, a very old man, in an old cassock; he must be more than a hundred years old, the gray of his beard is turning green, and he smiles all the time, and is as bright as an angel of heaven. The second is taller; he, too, is old, and wears a ragged caftan; his broad gray beard is streaked yellow, and he is a powerful man: he turned my boat around as though it were a vat, before I had a chance to help him; he also is a cheerful man. The third man is tall; his beard falls down to his knees and is as white as snow; he is a[Pg 365] gloomy man, and his brows hang over his eyes; he is all naked, and girded only with a piece of matting."

"One is small and hunched over, an extremely old man in an old cassock; he must be over a hundred years old, the gray of his beard is turning green, and he smiles constantly, looking as bright as an angel from heaven. The second man is taller; he's also old and wears a ragged caftan; his broad gray beard has yellow streaks, and he is a strong man: he turned my boat around as if it were a barrel, before I had a chance to help him; he, too, is a happy man. The third man is tall; his beard reaches down to his knees and is as white as snow; he is a gloomy man, with brows that hang over his eyes; he is completely naked, wearing only a piece of matting."

"What did they tell you?" asked the bishop.

"What did they say to you?" asked the bishop.

"They did everything mostly in silence, and spoke little to one another. When one looked up, the others understood him. I asked the tall man how long they had been living there. He frowned and muttered something, as though he were angry, but the little hermit took his arm and smiled, and the tall one grew silent. All the little hermit said was: 'Have mercy on us,' and smiled."

"They mostly did everything in silence and spoke very little to each other. When one looked up, the others understood. I asked the tall man how long they had been living there. He frowned and mumbled something, as if he were angry, but the little hermit took his arm and smiled, and the tall man fell quiet. All the little hermit said was, 'Have mercy on us,' and smiled."

While the peasant spoke, the ship came nearer to the island.

While the peasant talked, the ship moved closer to the island.

"Now you can see it plainly," said the merchant. "Please to look there, your Reverence!" he said, pointing to the island.

"Now you can see it clearly," said the merchant. "Please look over there, Your Reverence!" he said, pointing to the island.

The bishop looked up and really saw a black strip, which was the island. The bishop looked at it for quite awhile, then he went away from the prow to the stern, and walked over to the helmsman.

The bishop looked up and clearly saw a black strip, which was the island. He stared at it for a long time, then moved away from the front to the back and walked over to the helmsman.

"What island is this that we see there?"

"What island is that over there?"

"That is a nameless island. There are so many of them here."

"That's a nameless island. There are so many of them around here."

"Is it true what they say, that some hermits are saving their souls there?"

"Is it true what they say, that some hermits are saving their souls there?"

"They say so, your Reverence, but I do not know whether it is so. Fishermen say that they have seen them. But they frequently speak to no purpose."

"They say that, your Reverence, but I’m not sure if it’s true. Fishermen claim they’ve seen them. But they often speak without reason."

"I should like to land on that island and see the hermits," said the bishop. "How can I do it?"

"I'd like to go to that island and meet the hermits," said the bishop. "How can I make that happen?"

"The ship cannot land there," said the helmsman. "You can get there by a boat, but you must ask the captain."

"The ship can't land there," said the helmsman. "You can get there by a boat, but you have to ask the captain."

The captain was called out.

The captain was summoned.

"I should like to see those hermits," said the bishop. "Can I not be taken there?"

"I'd like to see those hermits," said the bishop. "Can I go there?"

The captain began to dissuade him.

The captain started to talk him out of it.

"It can be done, but it will take much time, and, I take the liberty of informing your Reverence, it is not worth while to look at them. I have heard people say that they were foolish old men: they understand nothing and cannot speak, just like the fishes of the sea."

"It can be done, but it will take a lot of time, and, if I may say so, it's not worth it to pay attention to them. I've heard people say they were foolish old men: they don't understand anything and can't speak, just like the fish in the sea."

"I wish it," said the bishop. "I will pay you for the trouble, so take me there."

"I want it," said the bishop. "I'll pay you for the trouble, so take me there."

It could not be helped. The sailors shifted the sails and the helmsman turned the ship, and they sailed toward the island. A chair was brought out for the bishop and put at the prow. He sat down and looked. All the people gathered at the prow, and all kept looking at the island. Those who had sharper eyes saw the rocks on the island, and they pointed to the earth hut. And one man could make out the three hermits. The captain brought out his spy-glass and looked through it and gave it to the bishop.

It couldn’t be helped. The sailors adjusted the sails, and the helmsman steered the ship toward the island. A chair was brought out for the bishop and placed at the front. He sat down and watched. Everyone gathered at the front, all gazing at the island. Those with sharper vision spotted the rocks on the island and pointed to the hut. One man could even make out the three hermits. The captain pulled out his spyglass, took a look through it, and handed it to the bishop.

"That's so," he said, "there, on the shore, a little to the right from that big rock, stand three men."

"That's true," he said, "over there, on the shore, a bit to the right of that big rock, there are three men standing."

The bishop looked through the glass and turned it to the right spot. There were three men there: one tall, a second smaller, and a third a very small man. They were standing on the shore and holding each other's hands.

The bishop looked through the glass and adjusted it to the right spot. There were three men there: one tall, a second shorter, and a third quite small. They were standing on the shore and holding each other's hands.

The captain walked over to the bishop, and said:

The captain walked over to the bishop and said:

"Here, your Reverence, the ship has to stop. If you wish to go there by all means, you will please go from here in a boat, and we will wait here at anchor."

"Here, Your Reverence, the ship needs to stop. If you want to go there, feel free to take a boat from here, and we'll wait for you at anchor."

The hawsers were let out, the anchor dropped, the sails furled, and the vessel jerked and shook. A boat was lowered, the oarsmen jumped into it, and the bishop went down a ladder. He sat down on a bench in the boat, and the oarsmen pulled at the oars and rowed toward the island. They came near to the shore and could see clearly three men standing there: a tall man, all naked,[Pg 367] with a mat about his loins; the next in size, in a tattered caftan; and the stooping old man, in an old cassock. There they stood holding each other's hands.

The ropes were released, the anchor was dropped, the sails were tidied away, and the ship jerked and swayed. A boat was lowered, the rowers jumped in, and the bishop climbed down a ladder. He took a seat on a bench in the boat, and the rowers began pulling on the oars, heading towards the island. As they got closer to the shore, they could clearly see three men standing there: a tall man, completely naked, with a mat around his waist; the next tallest, wearing a torn caftan; and a hunched old man, dressed in an old cassock. They stood there holding hands.

The oarsmen rowed up to the shore and caught their hook in it. The bishop stepped ashore.

The rowers paddled up to the shore and caught their hook in it. The bishop stepped onto the land.

The old men bowed to him. He blessed them, and they bowed lower still. Then the bishop began to talk to them:

The older men bowed to him. He blessed them, and they bowed even lower. Then the bishop started talking to them:

"I have heard," he said, "that you are here, hermits of God, saving your souls and praying to Christ our God for men. I, an unworthy servant of Christ, have been called here by the mercy of God to tend His flock, and so I wanted to see you, the servants of God, and to give you some instruction, if I can do so."

"I've heard," he said, "that you are here, servants of God, saving your souls and praying to Christ for others. I, an unworthy servant of Christ, have been called here by God's mercy to care for His flock, and I wanted to meet you, the servants of God, and offer you some guidance, if I can."

The hermits kept silence, and smiled, and looked at one another.

The hermits remained silent, smiled, and exchanged glances with one another.

"Tell me, how do you save yourselves and serve God?" asked the bishop.

"Tell me, how do you save yourselves and serve God?" asked the bishop.

The middle-sized hermit heaved a sigh and looked at the older, the stooping hermit. And the stooping hermit smiled, and said:

The middle-aged hermit sighed and glanced at the older, hunched hermit. The hunched hermit smiled and said:

"We do not know, O servant of God, how to serve God. We only support ourselves."

"We don’t know, O servant of God, how to truly serve God. We only take care of ourselves."

"How, then, do you pray to God?"

"How do you pray to God?"

And the stooping hermit said:

And the hunched hermit said:

"We pray as follows: There are three of you and three of us,—have mercy on us!"

"We pray like this: There are three of you and three of us—please have mercy on us!"

And the moment the stooping hermit had said that, all three of them raised their eyes to heaven, and all three said:

And the moment the bent hermit said that, all three of them looked up to the sky, and all three said:

"There are three of you and three of us,—have mercy on us!"

"There are three of you and three of us—please have mercy on us!"

The bishop smiled, and said:

The bishop smiled and said:

"You have heard that about the Holy Trinity, but you do not pray the proper way. I like you, hermits of God, and I see that you want to please God, but do not know[Pg 368] how to serve Him. I will teach you, not according to my way, but from the Gospel will I teach you as God has commanded all men to pray to Him."

"You've heard about the Holy Trinity, but you're not praying the right way. I appreciate you, hermits of God, and I see that you want to please Him, but you don’t know[Pg 368] how to serve Him. I will teach you, not according to my way, but from the Gospel, as God has commanded everyone to pray to Him."

And the bishop began to explain to the hermits how God had revealed Himself to men: he explained to them about God the Father, and God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, and said:

And the bishop started to explain to the hermits how God had revealed Himself to humanity: he talked to them about God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit, and said:

"God the Son came down upon earth to save men and taught them to pray as follows. Listen, and repeat after me."

"God the Son came to Earth to save humanity and taught them to pray like this. Listen and repeat after me."

And the bishop began to say, "Our Father." And one of the hermits repeated, "Our Father," and the second repeated, "Our Father," and the third repeated, "Our Father."

And the bishop started to say, "Our Father." One of the hermits echoed, "Our Father," the second echoed, "Our Father," and the third echoed, "Our Father."

"Which art in heaven." The hermit repeated, "Which art in heaven." But the middle hermit got mixed in his words, and did not say it right; and the tall, naked hermit did not say it right: his moustache was all over his mouth, and he could not speak clearly; and the stooping, toothless hermit, too, lisped it indistinctly.

"Which art in heaven." The hermit repeated, "Which art in heaven." But the middle hermit got his words mixed up and didn't say it right; and the tall, naked hermit also didn't say it correctly: his mustache was all over his mouth, and he couldn't speak clearly; and the stooping, toothless hermit, too, lisped it unclearly.

The bishop repeated it a second time, and the hermits repeated it after him. And the bishop sat down on a stone, and the hermits stood around him and looked into his mouth and repeated after him so long as he spoke. And the bishop worked with them all day; he repeated one word ten, and twenty, and a hundred times, and the hermits repeated after him. They blundered, and he corrected them, and made them repeat from the beginning.

The bishop said it again, and the hermits echoed him. He sat down on a stone while the hermits gathered around him, watching him closely and repeating whatever he said as long as he spoke. The bishop worked with them all day; he said one word ten, twenty, and even a hundred times, and the hermits repeated after him. They made mistakes, so he corrected them and had them start over from the beginning.

The bishop did not leave the hermits until he taught them the whole Lord's prayer. They said it with him and by themselves. The middle-sized hermit was the first to learn it, and he repeated it all by himself. The bishop made him say it over and over again, and both the others said the prayer, too.

The bishop didn't leave the hermits until he taught them the entire Lord's Prayer. They recited it with him and on their own. The medium-sized hermit was the first to master it, and he repeated it all by himself. The bishop had him recite it again and again, and the other two joined in the prayer as well.

It was beginning to grow dark, and the moon rose from the sea, when the bishop got up to go back to the ship.[Pg 369] The bishop bade the hermits good-bye, and they bowed to the ground before him. He raised each of them, and kissed them, and told them to pray as he had taught them, and entered the boat, and was rowed back to the ship.

It was starting to get dark, and the moon rose from the sea when the bishop stood up to head back to the ship.[Pg 369] The bishop said goodbye to the hermits, and they bowed to the ground in front of him. He lifted each of them, kissed them, and reminded them to pray as he had taught them, then got in the boat and was rowed back to the ship.

And as the boat was rowed toward the ship, the bishop heard the hermits loudly repeating the Lord's prayer in three voices. The boat came nearer to the ship, and the voices of the hermits could no longer be heard, but in the moonlight they could be seen standing on the shore, in the spot where they had been left: the smallest of them was in the middle, the tallest on the right, and the middle-sized man on the left. The bishop reached the ship and climbed up to the deck. The anchors were weighed, the sails unfurled, and the wind blew and drove the ship, and on they sailed. The bishop went to the prow and sat down there and looked at the island. At first the hermits could be seen, then they disappeared from view, and only the island could be seen; then the island, too, disappeared, and only the sea glittered in the moonlight.

And as the boat was rowed toward the ship, the bishop heard the hermits loudly reciting the Lord's Prayer in three voices. The boat got closer to the ship, and the hermits' voices faded away, but in the moonlight, they could be seen standing on the shore where they had been left: the smallest one was in the middle, the tallest was on the right, and the medium-sized guy was on the left. The bishop reached the ship and climbed up to the deck. The anchors were lifted, the sails were unfurled, and the wind picked up, driving the ship onward. The bishop went to the front and sat there, looking at the island. At first, the hermits were visible, then they faded from view, leaving only the island; then the island disappeared too, and all that remained was the sea sparkling in the moonlight.

The pilgrims lay down to sleep, and everything grew quiet on the deck. But the bishop did not feel like sleeping. He sat by himself at the prow and looked out to sea to where the island had disappeared, and thought of the good hermits. He thought of how glad they had been to learn the prayer, and thanked God for having taken him there to help the God's people,—to teach them the word of God.

The pilgrims settled down to sleep, and everything became quiet on the deck. But the bishop couldn't sleep. He sat alone at the front of the ship and looked out at the sea where the island had vanished, thinking about the kind hermits. He remembered how happy they had been to learn the prayer and thanked God for bringing him there to help God's people— to teach them the word of God.

The bishop was sitting and thinking and looking out to sea to where the island had disappeared. There was something unsteady in his eyes: now a light quivered in one place on the waves, and now in another. Suddenly he saw something white and shining in the moonlight,—either a bird, a gull, or a white sail on a boat. The bishop watched it closely.

The bishop was sitting, lost in thought, gazing out at the sea where the island had vanished. There was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes: sometimes a light flickered in one spot on the waves, then in another. Suddenly, he noticed something white and shiny in the moonlight—either a bird, a gull, or a white sail on a boat. The bishop observed it intently.

"A sailboat is following after us," he thought. "It[Pg 370] will soon overtake us. It was far, far away, but now it is very near. It is evidently not a boat, for there seems to be no sail. Still it is flying behind us and coming up close to us."

"A sailboat is trailing us," he thought. "It[Pg 370] will soon catch up. It was really far away, but now it's getting close. It doesn't look like a boat because there doesn't seem to be a sail. Still, it's zooming behind us and coming up closer."

The bishop could not make out what it was: a boat, no, it was not a boat; a bird, no, not a bird; a fish, no, not a fish! It was like a man, but too large for that, and then, how was a man to be in the middle of the ocean? The bishop got up and walked over to the helmsman.

The bishop couldn’t figure out what it was: a boat? No, it wasn’t a boat; a bird? No, not a bird; a fish? No, not a fish! It looked like a man, but too large for that, and besides, how could a man be out in the middle of the ocean? The bishop stood up and walked over to the helmsman.

"See there, what is it?"

"Look over there, what's that?"

"What is it, my friend? What is it?" asked the bishop, but he saw himself that those were the hermits running over the sea. Their beards shone white, and, as though the ship were standing still, they came up to it.

"What is it, my friend? What’s happening?" asked the bishop, but he realized that those were the hermits running over the water. Their beards glowed white, and as if the ship was not moving, they approached it.

The helmsman looked around and was frightened. He dropped the helm, and called out in a loud voice:

The helmsman glanced around and felt scared. He let go of the wheel and shouted loudly:

"O Lord! The hermits are running after us on the sea as though it were dry land!"

"O Lord! The hermits are chasing us on the sea as if it were solid ground!"

The people heard him, and rushed to the helm. All saw the hermits running and holding each other's hands. Those at the ends waved their hands, asking the ship to be stopped. All three were running over the water as though it were dry land, without moving their feet.

The people heard him and rushed to the helm. Everyone saw the hermits running and holding each other’s hands. Those at the ends waved their hands, signaling for the ship to stop. All three were running over the water as if it were dry land, without moving their feet.

Before the ship could be stopped, the hermits came abreast with the ship. They came up to the gunwale, raised their heads, and spoke in one voice:

Before the ship could be stopped, the hermits reached the side of the ship. They approached the rail, lifted their heads, and spoke in unison:

"O servant of God, we have forgotten your lesson. So long as we repeated it, we remembered it; but when we stopped for an hour, one word leaped out, and then the rest scattered. We do not remember a thing, so teach us again."

"O servant of God, we've forgotten your lesson. We remembered it as long as we kept repeating it; but once we paused for an hour, one word stood out, and then the rest disappeared. We can't remember anything, so please teach us again."

The bishop made the sign of the cross, bent down to the hermits, and said:

The bishop crossed himself, bent down to the hermits, and said:

"Even your prayer, hermits of God, reaches the Lord. It is not for me to teach you. Pray for us sinful men!"

"Even your prayers, hermits of God, reach the Lord. I'm not here to teach you. Pray for us sinners!"

And the bishop made a low obeisance to the hermits. And the hermits stopped, turned around, and walked back over the sea. And up to morning a light could be seen on the side where the hermits had departed.

And the bishop bowed slightly to the hermits. The hermits stopped, turned around, and walked back across the sea. And until morning, a light could be seen on the side where the hermits had left.

NEGLECT THE FIRE
And You Cannot Put It Out
1885

NEGLECT THE FIRE
And You Cannot Put It Out

NEGLECT THE FIRE
And You Can't Put It Out

Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times?

Then Peter approached him and asked, "Lord, how often should my brother sin against me and I forgive him? Is it up to seven times?"

Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven.

Jesus said to him, "I’m not saying you should forgive just seven times, but rather, you should forgive seventy times seven."

Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account of his servants.

Therefore, the kingdom of heaven is like a certain king who wanted to settle accounts with his servants.

And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand talents.

And when he started to settle accounts, a person was brought to him who owed him ten thousand talents.

But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made.

But since he had nothing to pay, his lord ordered him to be sold, along with his wife, children, and all that he owned, and for payment to be made.

The servant therefore fell down, and worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all.

The servant then fell to his knees and begged him, saying, "Lord, please be patient with me, and I will pay you back everything."

Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt.

Then the master of that servant felt compassion for him, released him, and canceled his debt.

But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellowservants, which owed him an hundred pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest.

But the same servant went out and found one of his fellow servants who owed him a hundred pence. He grabbed him and choked him, saying, "Pay me what you owe!"

And his fellowservant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all.

And his fellow servant fell to the ground at his feet and begged him, saying, "Have patience with me, and I will pay you everything."

And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt.

And he refused to do so; instead, he went and threw him into prison until he could pay off the debt.

So when his fellowservants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done.

So when his coworkers saw what happened, they were really upset and went to tell their boss everything that had happened.

Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me:

Then his lord, after calling him over, said to him, "You wicked servant, I canceled all that debt of yours because you begged me."

Shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellowservant, even as I had pity on thee?

Shouldn't you also have shown compassion to your fellow servant, just as I had pity on you?

And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him.

And his master was angry and handed him over to the tormentors until he could pay back everything he owed.

So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses. (Matt. xviii. 21-35.)

So my heavenly Father will do to you if you do not forgive everyone from your heart for what they have done to you. (Matt. xviii. 21-35.)

There lived in a village a peasant, by the name of Iván Shcherbakóv. He lived well; he was himself in full strength, the first worker in the village, and he had three sons,—all of them on their legs: one was married, the second about to marry, and the third a grown-up lad who drove horses and was beginning to plough. Iván's wife was a clever woman and a good housekeeper, and his daughter-in-law turned out to be a quiet person and a good worker. There was no reason why Iván should not have led a good life with his family. The only idle mouth on the farm was his old, ailing father (he had been lying on the oven for seven years, sick with the asthma).

In a village, there lived a peasant named Iván Shcherbakóv. He had a good life; he was strong and the hardest worker in the village. He had three sons—all grown up: one was married, the second was about to marry, and the third was an older boy who drove horses and was starting to plow. Iván's wife was smart and an excellent housekeeper, and his daughter-in-law turned out to be quiet and a hard worker. There was no reason for Iván not to enjoy a good life with his family. The only dependent in the household was his old, sick father (who had been lying on the stove for seven years, suffering from asthma).

Iván had plenty of everything, three horses and a colt, a cow and a yearling calf, and fifteen sheep. The women made the shoes and the clothes for the men and worked in the field; the men worked on their farms.

Iván had more than enough of everything: three horses and a colt, a cow and a young calf, and fifteen sheep. The women made the shoes and clothes for the men and worked in the fields, while the men worked on their farms.

They had enough grain until the next crop. From the oats they paid their taxes and met all their obligations. An easy life, indeed, might Iván have led with his children. But next door to him he had a neighbour, Gavrílo the Lame, Gordyéy Ivánov's son. And there was an enmity between him and Iván.

They had enough grain to last until the next harvest. From the oats, they covered their taxes and fulfilled all their responsibilities. Iván could have led a pretty easy life with his kids. But next door lived his neighbor, Gavrílo the Lame, son of Gordyéy Ivánov. There was a rivalry between him and Iván.

So long as old man Gordyéy was alive, and Iván's father ran the farm, the peasants lived in neighbourly fashion. If the women needed a sieve or a vat, or the men had to get another axle or wheel for a time, they sent from one farm to another, and helped each other out in a neighbourly way. If a calf ran into the yard of the threshing-floor, they drove it out and only said: "Don't let it out, for the heap has not yet been put away." And it was not their custom to put it away and lock it[Pg 377] up in the threshing-floor or in a shed, or to revile each other.

As long as old man Gordyéy was alive and Iván's father was running the farm, the villagers lived in harmony. If the women needed a sieve or a vat, or the men needed another axle or wheel for a while, they borrowed from each other and helped one another out like good neighbors. If a calf wandered into the threshing yard, they'd chase it out and simply say, "Don't let it out, since the pile hasn't been stored away yet." It wasn't their practice to store it and lock it up in the threshing yard or in a shed, nor did they insult each other.

Thus they lived so long as the old men were alive. But when the young people began to farm, things went quite differently.

Thus they lived as long as the old men were alive. But when the young people started to farm, things changed quite a bit.

The whole thing began from a mere nothing. A hen of Iván's daughter-in-law started laying early. The young woman gathered the eggs for Passion week. Every day she went to the shed to pick up an egg from the wagon-box. But, it seems, the boys scared away the hen, and she flew across the wicker fence to the neighbour's yard, and laid an egg there. The young woman heard the hen cackle, so she thought:

The whole thing started from basically nothing. Iván's daughter-in-law had a hen that began laying eggs early. The young woman collected the eggs for Passion week. Every day she went to the shed to grab an egg from the wagon box. But it seems the boys scared the hen away, and she flew over the wicker fence into the neighbor's yard and laid an egg there. The young woman heard the hen cackle, so she thought:

"I have no time now, I must get the hut in order for the holiday; I will go there later to get it."

"I don’t have time right now; I need to get the hut ready for the holiday. I’ll go there later to take care of it."

In the evening she went to the wagon-box under the shed, to fetch the egg, but it was not there. The young woman asked her mother-in-law and her brother-in-law if they had taken it; but Taráska, her youngest brother-in-law, said:

In the evening, she went to the wagon box under the shed to get the egg, but it wasn't there. The young woman asked her mother-in-law and her brother-in-law if they had taken it, but Taráska, her youngest brother-in-law, said:

"Your hen laid an egg in the neighbour's yard, for she cackled there and flew out from that yard."

"Your hen laid an egg in the neighbor's yard because she cackled there and flew out from that yard."

The young woman went to look at her hen, and found her sitting with the cock on the perch; she had closed her eyes and was getting ready to sleep. The woman would have liked to ask her where she laid the egg, but she would not have given her any answer. Then the young woman went to her neighbour. The old woman met her.

The young woman went to check on her hen and found her sitting with the rooster on the perch; she had closed her eyes and was getting ready to sleep. The woman wanted to ask her where she laid the egg, but she knew the hen wouldn’t answer. So, the young woman went to her neighbor. The old woman met her.

"What do you want, young woman?"

"What do you want, young lady?"

"Granny, my hen has been in your yard to-day,—did she not lay an egg there?"

"Granny, my chicken was in your yard today—did she lay an egg there?"

"I have not set eyes on her. We have hens of our own, thank God, and they have been laying for quite awhile. We have gathered our own eggs, and we do not need other people's eggs. Young woman, we do not go to other people's yards to gather eggs."

"I haven't seen her. Thankfully, we have our own hens, and they've been laying for quite some time. We've been collecting our own eggs, so we don't need anyone else's. Young woman, we don't go into other people's yards to collect eggs."

The young woman was offended. She said a word too much, the neighbour answered with two, and the women began to scold. Iván's wife was carrying water, and she, too, took a hand in it. Gavrílo's wife jumped out, and began to rebuke her neighbour. She reminded her of things that had happened, and mentioned things that had not happened at all. And the tongue-lashing began. All yelled together, trying to say two words at the same time. And they used bad words.

The young woman was upset. She said one word too many, the neighbor responded with two, and the women started to argue. Iván’s wife was carrying water, and she joined in as well. Gavrílo’s wife burst out and began to scold her neighbor. She brought up past incidents and talked about things that had never even happened. The shouting match started. They all yelled at once, trying to speak over each other. And they used foul language.

"You are such and such a one; you are a thief, a sneak; you are simply starving your father-in-law; you are a tramp."

"You are who you are; you’re a thief, a sneak; you’re just starving your father-in-law; you’re a bum."

"And you are a beggar: you have torn my sieve; and you have our shoulder-yoke. Give me back the yoke!"

"And you’re just a beggar: you’ve ripped my sieve; and you have our shoulder-yoke. Give me back the yoke!"

They grabbed the yoke, spilled the water, tore off their kerchiefs, and began to fight. Gavrílo drove up from the field, and he took his wife's part. Iván jumped out with his son, and they all fell in a heap. Iván was a sturdy peasant, and he scattered them all. He yanked out a piece of Gavrílo's beard. People ran up to them, and they were with difficulty pulled apart.

They grabbed the plow, spilled the water, ripped off their headscarves, and started to fight. Gavrílo came back from the field and took his wife's side. Iván jumped out with his son, and they all got tangled up. Iván was a strong farmer, and he pushed them all away. He pulled out a chunk of Gavrílo's beard. People rushed over, and they were finally pulled apart with difficulty.

That's the way it began.

That's how it started.

Gavrílo wrapped the piece of his beard in a petition and went to the township court to enter a complaint.

Gavrílo wrapped a piece of his beard in a petition and went to the town court to file a complaint.

"I did not raise a beard for freckled Iván to pull it out."

"I didn't grow a beard just for freckled Iván to yank it out."

In the meantime his wife bragged to the neighbours that they would now get Iván sentenced and would have him sent to Siberia, and the feud began.

In the meantime, his wife boasted to the neighbors that they would now get Iván convicted and send him to Siberia, and the feud started.

The old man on the oven tried to persuade them to stop the first day they started to quarrel, but the young people paid no attention to him. He said to them:

The old man by the oven tried to convince them to stop arguing on the first day they started, but the young people ignored him. He said to them:

"Children, you are doing a foolish thing, and for a foolish thing have you started a feud. Think of it,—the whole affair began from an egg. The children picked up the egg,—well, God be with them! There is no[Pg 379] profit in one egg. With God's aid there will be enough for everybody. Well, you have said a bad word, so correct it, show her how to use better words! Well, you have had a fight,—you are sinful people. That, too, happens. Well, go and make peace, and let there be an end to it! If you keep it up, it will only be worse."

"Kids, you’re acting foolishly, and over something silly, you’ve started a feud. Think about it—the whole thing started because of an egg. The kids picked up the egg—well, good luck to them! There’s no gain in just one egg. With some help from above, there will be enough for everyone. Sure, you’ve said something hurtful, so fix it and show her how to use nicer words! Okay, you had a fight—you messed up. That happens. Now go and make up, and let’s put an end to this! If you keep this up, it’s only going to get worse."

The young people did not obey the old man; they thought that he was not using sense, but just babbling in old man's fashion.

The young people didn't listen to the old man; they thought he wasn't being sensible, just rambling like an old man does.

Iván did not give in to his neighbour.

Iván didn't give in to his neighbor.

"I did not pull his beard," he said. "He jerked it out himself; but his son has yanked off my shirt-button and has torn my whole shirt. Here it is."

"I didn’t pull his beard," he said. "He ripped it out himself; but his son yanked off my shirt button and tore my whole shirt. Here it is."

And Iván, too, took the matter to court. The case was heard before a justice of the peace, and in the township court. While they were suing each other, Gavrílo lost a coupling-pin out of his cart. The women in Gavrílo's house accused Iván's son of having taken it.

And Iván also took the issue to court. The case was heard by a justice of the peace and in the township court. While they were suing each other, Gavrílo lost a coupling pin from his cart. The women in Gavrílo's house accused Iván's son of taking it.

"We saw him in the night," they said, "making his way under the window to the cart, and the gossip says that he went to the dram-shop and asked the dram-shopkeeper to take the pin from him."

"We saw him at night," they said, "walking past the window to the cart, and the buzz is that he went to the bar and asked the bartender to take the pin from him."

Again they started a suit. But at home not a day passed but that they quarrelled, nay, even fought. The children cursed one another,—they learned this from their elders,—and when the women met at the brook, they did not so much strike the beetles as let loose their tongues, and to no good.

Again, they started a lawsuit. But at home, not a day went by without them arguing, even fighting. The kids insulted each other—they learned this from the adults—and when the women met at the stream, they didn't just swat at the bugs, but let their tongues fly, and it was for nothing good.

At first the men just accused each other, but later they began to snatch up things that lay about loose. And they taught the women and children to do the same. Their life grew worse and worse. Iván Shcherbakóv and Gavrílo the Lame kept suing one another at the meetings of the Commune, and in the township court, and before the justices of the peace, and all the judges were tired of them. Now Gavrílo got Iván to pay a fine, or he sent[Pg 380] him to the lockup, and now Iván did the same to Gavrílo. And the more they did each other harm, the more furious they grew. When dogs make for each other, they get more enraged the more they fight. You strike a dog from behind, and he thinks that the other dog is biting him, and gets only madder than ever. Just so it was with these peasants: when they went to court, one or the other was punished, either by being made to pay a fine, or by being thrown into prison, and that only made their rage flame up more and more toward one another.

At first, the men just blamed each other, but later they started grabbing anything that was lying around. They taught the women and children to do the same. Their lives got worse and worse. Iván Shcherbakóv and Gavrílo the Lame kept suing each other at the Commune meetings, in the local court, and before the justices of the peace, and all the judges were fed up with them. Gavrílo got Iván to pay a fine, or he sent him to jail, and then Iván did the same to Gavrílo. The more harm they caused each other, the angrier they became. When dogs go after each other, they only get more worked up the more they fight. If you hit a dog from behind, it thinks the other dog is biting it, and it just gets angrier. The same thing happened with these peasants: when they went to court, one or the other would get punished, either by having to pay a fine or by being thrown in jail, which only made their anger toward each other grow.

"Just wait, I will pay you back for it!"

"Just wait, I’ll pay you back for that!"

And thus it went on for six years. The old man on the oven kept repeating the same advice. He would say to them:

And so it continued for six years. The old man by the oven kept giving the same advice. He would tell them:

"What are you doing, my children? Drop all your accounts, stick to your work, don't show such malice toward others, and it will be better. The more you rage, the worse will it be."

"What are you doing, my children? Put aside all your arguments, focus on your work, don't act so spitefully towards others, and things will improve. The more you get angry, the worse it will be."

They paid no attention to the old man.

They ignored the old guy.

In the seventh year the matter went so far that Iván's daughter-in-law at a wedding accused Gavrílo before people of having been caught with horses. Gavrílo was drunk, and he did not hold back his anger, but struck the woman and hurt her so that she lay sick for a week, for she was heavy with child. Iván rejoiced, and went with a petition to the prosecuting magistrate.

In the seventh year, things escalated when Iván's daughter-in-law accused Gavrílo, in front of everyone at a wedding, of being caught with horses. Gavrílo was drunk and didn't hold back his anger; he struck the woman and hurt her so badly that she was sick for a week because she was heavily pregnant. Iván was pleased and went to the prosecuting magistrate with a petition.

"Now," he thought, "I will get even with my neighbour: he shall not escape the penitentiary or Siberia."

"Now," he thought, "I will get back at my neighbor: he won't escape prison or Siberia."

Again Iván was not successful. The magistrate did not accept the petition: they examined the woman, but she was up and there were no marks upon her. Iván went to the justice of the peace; but the justice sent the case to the township court. Iván bestirred himself in the township office, filled the elder and the scribe with half a bucket of sweet liquor, and got them to sentence[Pg 381] Gavrílo to having his back flogged. The sentence was read to Gavrílo in the court.

Again, Iván wasn't successful. The magistrate rejected the petition: they examined the woman, but she was up and had no marks on her. Iván went to the justice of the peace, but the justice referred the case to the township court. Iván put in some effort at the township office, filled the elder and the scribe with half a bucket of sweet liquor, and got them to sentence[Pg 381] Gavrílo to having his back whipped. The sentence was read to Gavrílo in court.

The scribe read:

The scribe read:

"The court has decreed that the peasant Gavrílo Gordyéy receive twenty blows with rods in the township office."

"The court has ordered that the peasant Gavrílo Gordyéy receive twenty lashes with rods at the township office."

Iván listened to the decree and looked at Gavrílo, wondering what he would do. Gavrílo, too, heard the decree, and he became as pale as a sheet, and turned away and walked out into the vestibule. Iván followed him out and wanted to go to his horse, when he heard Gavrílo say:

Iván heard the announcement and glanced at Gavrílo, curious about his reaction. Gavrílo also heard the announcement; he went as white as a ghost, turned away, and walked out into the hallway. Iván followed him out and intended to go to his horse when he heard Gavrílo say:

"Very well, he will beat my back, and it will burn, but something of his may burn worse than that."

"Okay, he will hit me, and it will hurt, but something of his may hurt even more than that."

When Iván heard these words, he returned to the judges.

When Iván heard these words, he went back to the judges.

"Righteous judges! He threatens to set fire to my house. Listen, he said it in the presence of witnesses."

"Righteous judges! He’s threatening to burn down my house. Listen, he said it in front of witnesses."

Gavrílo was called in.

Gavrílo was summoned.

"Is it true that you said so?"

"Did you actually say that?"

"I said nothing. Flog me, if you please. Evidently I must suffer for my truth, while he may do anything he wishes."

"I said nothing. Go ahead, punish me if you want. Clearly, I have to pay the price for being honest, while he can do whatever he likes."

Gavrílo wanted to say something more, but his lips and cheeks trembled. He turned away toward the wall. Even the judges were frightened as they looked at him.

Gavrílo wanted to say something more, but his lips and cheeks trembled. He turned away toward the wall. Even the judges were scared as they looked at him.

"It would not be surprising," they thought, "if he actually did some harm to his neighbour or to himself."

"It wouldn’t be surprising," they thought, "if he actually hurt his neighbor or himself."

And an old judge said to them:

And an old judge said to them:

"Listen, friends! You had better make peace with each other. Did you do right, brother Gavrílo, to strike a pregnant woman? Luckily God was merciful to you, but think what crime you might have committed! Is that good? Confess your guilt and beg his pardon! And he will pardon you. Then we shall change the decree."

"Listen up, everyone! You should really make peace with each other. Did you do the right thing, brother Gavrílo, by hitting a pregnant woman? Luckily God was merciful to you, but think about the crime you could have committed! Is that okay? Admit your guilt and ask for his forgiveness! And he will forgive you. Then we can change the decree."

The scribe heard that, and said:

The writer heard that and said:

"That is impossible, because on the basis of Article 117 there has taken place no reconciliation, but the decree of the court has been handed down, and the decree has to be executed."

"That is impossible because, according to Article 117, no reconciliation has occurred. The court's decree has been issued, and that decree must be carried out."

But the judge paid no attention to the scribe.

But the judge ignored the scribe.

"Stop currycombing your tongue. The first article, my friend, is to remember God, and God has commanded me to make peace."

"Stop beating around the bush. The first thing, my friend, is to remember God, and God has told me to make peace."

And the judge began once more to talk to the peasants, but he could not persuade them. Gavrílo would not listen to him.

And the judge started talking to the peasants again, but he couldn’t convince them. Gavrílo refused to listen to him.

"I am fifty years old less one," he said, "and I have a married son. I have not been beaten in all my life, and now freckled Iván has brought me to being beaten with rods, and am I to beg his forgiveness? Well, he will—Iván will remember me!"

"I’m fifty years old minus one," he said, "and I have a married son. I’ve never been beaten in my life, and now freckled Iván has brought me to the point of being beaten with rods, and am I supposed to beg for his forgiveness? Well, he will—Iván will remember me!"

Gavrílo's voice trembled again. He could not talk. He turned around and went out.

Gavrílo's voice shook once more. He couldn't speak. He turned and left.

From the township office to the village was a distance of ten versts, and Iván returned home late. The women had already gone out to meet the cattle. He unhitched his horse, put it away, and entered the hut. The room was empty. The children had not yet returned from the field, and the women were out to meet the cattle. Iván went in, sat down on a bench, and began to think. He recalled how the decision was announced to Gavrílo, and how he grew pale, and turned to the wall. And his heart was pinched. He thought of how he should feel if he were condemned to be flogged. He felt sorry for Gavrílo. He heard the old man coughing on the oven. The old man turned around, let down his legs, and sat up. He pulled himself with difficulty up to the bench, and coughed and coughed, until he cleared his throat, and leaned against the table, and said:

From the township office to the village was a distance of ten versts, and Iván returned home late. The women had already gone out to meet the cattle. He unhitched his horse, put it away, and entered the hut. The room was empty. The children had not yet returned from the field, and the women were out to meet the cattle. Iván went in, sat down on a bench, and began to think. He recalled how the decision was announced to Gavrílo, and how he turned pale and faced the wall. His heart ached. He thought about how he would feel if he were condemned to be whipped. He felt sorry for Gavrílo. He heard the old man coughing on the stove. The old man turned around, let his legs down, and sat up. He struggled to pull himself up to the bench, coughed and coughed until he cleared his throat, leaned against the table, and said:

"Well, have they condemned him?"

"Have they condemned him?"

Iván said:

Iván said:

"He has been sentenced to twenty strokes with the rods."

"He has been sentenced to twenty lashes with a rod."

The old man shook his head.

The old man shook his head.

"Iván, you are not doing right. It's wrong, not wrong to him, but to yourself. Well, will it make you feel easier, if they flog him?"

"Iván, you’re not doing the right thing. It’s not just wrong for him, but for you too. So, will it make you feel better if they beat him?"

"He will never do it again," said Iván.

"He'll never do it again," said Iván.

"Why not? In what way is he doing worse than you?"

"Why not? How is he doing any worse than you?"

"What, he has not harmed me?" exclaimed Iván. "He might have killed the woman; and he even now threatens to set fire to my house. Well, shall I bow to him for it?"

"What, he hasn't harmed me?" exclaimed Iván. "He could have killed the woman, and he’s even now threatening to burn down my house. So, am I supposed to bow down to him for that?"

The old man heaved a sigh, and said:

The old man sighed and said:

"You, Iván, walk and drive wherever you please in the free world, and I have passed many years on the oven, and so you think that you see everything, while I see nothing. No, my son, you see nothing,—malice has dimmed your eyes. Another man's sins are in front of you, but your own are behind your back. You say that he has done wrong. If he alone had done wrong, there would be no harm. Does evil between people arise from one man only? Evil arises between two. You see his badness, but you do not see your own. If he himself were bad, and you good, there would be no evil. Who pulled out his beard? Who blasted the rick which was at halves? Who is dragging him to the courts? And yet you put it always on him. You yourself live badly, that's why it is bad. Not thus did I live, and no such thing, my dear, did I teach you. Did I and the old man, his father, live this way? How did we live? In neighbourly fashion. If his flour gave out, and the woman came: 'Uncle Frol, I need some flour.'—'Go, young woman, into the granary, and take as much as you need.' If he had nobody to send out with the horses,—'Go, Iván, and look after his horses!' And if I was short of anything, I[Pg 384] used to go to him. 'Uncle Gordyéy, I need this and that.' And how is it now? The other day a soldier was talking about Plévna. Why, your war is worse than what they did at Plévna. Do you call this living? It is a sin! You are a peasant, a head of a house. You will be responsible. What are you teaching your women and your children? To curse. The other day Taráska, that dirty nose, cursed Aunt Arína, and his mother only laughed at him. Is that good? You will be responsible for it. Think of your soul. Is that right? You say a word to me, and I answer with two; you box my ears, and I box you twice. No, my son, Christ walked over the earth and taught us fools something quite different. If a word is said to you,—keep quiet, and let conscience smite him. That's what he, my son, has taught us. If they box your ears, you turn the other cheek to them: 'Here, strike it if I deserve it.' His own conscience will prick him. He will be pacified and will do as you wish. That's what he has commanded us to do, and not to crow. Why are you silent? Do I tell you right?"

"You, Iván, walk and drive wherever you want in the free world, while I’ve spent many years on the sidelines, and you think you see everything, while I see nothing. No, my son, you see nothing—malice has clouded your vision. Another person’s sins are in front of you, but yours are behind your back. You say he has done wrong. If he alone had done wrong, it wouldn’t matter. Does evil between people come from just one person? Evil arises between two. You see his faults, but you don’t see your own. If he were bad and you were good, there wouldn’t be any evil. Who pulled out his beard? Who ruined the rick that was half-finished? Who is dragging him to court? And yet you always blame him. You live poorly yourself, that’s why it’s bad. I didn’t live that way, and I didn’t teach you to live like that, my dear. Did the old man, his father, and I live this way? How did we live? Neighborly. If his flour ran out, and the woman came: ‘Uncle Frol, I need some flour.’—‘Go, young woman, into the granary and take as much as you need.’ If he had no one to send with the horses,—‘Go, Iván, and look after his horses!’ And if I was short on something, I used to go to him. ‘Uncle Gordyéy, I need this and that.’ And how is it now? The other day a soldier was talking about Plévna. Your war is worse than what happened at Plévna. Do you call this living? It’s a sin! You are a peasant, a head of a household. You will be held responsible. What are you teaching your women and children? To curse. The other day, Taráska, that dirty little brat, cursed Aunt Arína, and his mother just laughed at him. Is that good? You will be held accountable for it. Think about your soul. Is that right? You say one thing to me, and I respond with two; you slap my face, and I hit you back twice. No, my son, Christ walked the earth and taught us fools something very different. If someone speaks to you—stay silent and let your conscience do the talking. That’s what he, my son, taught us. If they slap you, turn the other cheek to them: ‘Here, hit me if I deserve it.’ His own conscience will prick him. He will become calm and do what you want. That’s what he commanded us to do, not to boast. Why are you silent? Am I right?"

Iván was silent, and he listened.

Iván was quiet, and he listened.

The old man coughed again, and with difficulty coughed up the phlegm, and began to speak again:

The old man coughed again, struggling to clear his throat, and then started to speak once more:

"Do you think Christ has taught us anything bad? He has taught us for our own good. Think of your earthly life: are you better off, or worse, since that Plévna of yours was started? Figure out how much you have spent on these courts, how much you have spent in travelling and in feeding yourself on the way? See what eagles of sons you have! You ought to live, and live well, and go up, but your property is growing less. Why? For the same reason. From your pride. You ought to be ploughing with the boys in the field and attend to your sowing, but the fiend carries you to court or to some pettifogger. You do not plough in time and do not sow in time, and mother earth does not bring forth[Pg 385] anything. Why did the oats not do well this year? When did you sow them? When you came back from the city. And what did you gain from the court? Only trouble for yourself. Oh, son, stick to your business, and attend to your field and your house, and if any one has offended you, forgive him in godly fashion, and things will go better with you, and you will feel easier at heart."

"Do you think Christ has taught us anything bad? He has taught us for our own benefit. Think about your life: are you better off or worse since you started that Plévna of yours? Calculate how much you’ve spent on these legal battles, how much you’ve spent traveling and feeding yourself along the way. Look at the potential of your kids! You should be living well and thriving, but your wealth is shrinking. Why? Because of your pride. You should be working in the fields with the boys and focusing on your planting, but instead you let the devil lead you to court or to some petty lawyer. You’re not planting or sowing on time, and because of that, the earth isn’t producing anything. Why did the oats not do well this year? When did you plant them? When you got back from the city. And what did you gain from the court? Just trouble for yourself. Oh, son, stick to your work, look after your field and your home, and if anyone has wronged you, forgive them in a godly way, and things will improve for you, and you’ll feel more at peace."

Iván kept silence.

Iván stayed quiet.

"Listen, Iván! Pay attention to me, an old man. Go and hitch the gray horse, and drive straight back to the office: squash there the whole business, and in the morning go to Gavrílo, make peace with him in godly fashion, and invite him to the holiday" (it was before Lady-day), "have the samovár prepared, get a half bottle, and make an end to all sins, so that may never happen again, and command the women and children to live in peace."

"Listen, Iván! Pay attention to me, an old man. Go and harness the gray horse, and drive straight back to the office: put an end to the whole situation there, and in the morning go to Gavrílo, reconcile with him properly, and invite him to the holiday" (it was before Lady-day), "have the samovar ready, get a half bottle, and put an end to all wrongs, so that it never happens again, and tell the women and children to live in peace."

Iván heaved a sigh, and thought: "The old man is speaking the truth," and his heart melted. The only thing he did not know was how to manage things so as to make peace with his neighbour.

Iván sighed and thought, "The old man is right," and his heart softened. The only thing he didn't know was how to handle things to make peace with his neighbor.

And the old man, as though guessing what he had in mind, began once more:

And the old man, as if he knew what he was thinking, started again:

"Go, Iván, do not put it off! Put out the fire at the start, for when it burns up, you can't control it."

"Go, Iván, don’t delay! Extinguish the fire while it’s still small, because once it roars, you can't control it."

The old man wanted to say something else, but did not finish, for the women entered the room and began to prattle like magpies. The news had already reached them about how Gavrílo had been sentenced to be flogged, and how he had threatened to set fire to the house. They had found out everything, and had had time in the pasture to exchange words with the women of Gavrílo's house. They said that Gavrílo's daughter-in-law had threatened them with the examining magistrate. The magistrate, they said, was receiving gifts from Gavrílo. He would now upset the whole case, and the teacher had already written another[Pg 386] petition to the Tsar about Iván, and that petition mentioned all the affairs, about the coupling-pin, and about the garden,—and half of the estate would go back to him. Iván listened to their talk, and his heart was chilled again, and he changed his mind about making peace with Gavrílo.

The old man wanted to say more, but he didn't finish because the women came into the room and started chattering like magpies. They already knew that Gavrílo had been sentenced to be flogged and that he had threatened to burn down the house. They had learned everything and had time in the pasture to talk with the women from Gavrílo's household. They said that Gavrílo's daughter-in-law had threatened them with the examining magistrate. They claimed the magistrate was accepting bribes from Gavrílo. He was going to mess up the whole case, and the teacher had already written another [Pg 386] petition to the Tsar about Iván. That petition mentioned everything, including the coupling-pin and the garden—and half of the estate would be returned to him. Iván listened to their conversation, and his heart sank again, making him rethink his decision to make peace with Gavrílo.

In a farmer's yard there is always much to do. Iván did not stop to talk with the women, but got up and went out of the house, and walked over to the threshing-floor and the shed. Before he fixed everything and started back again, the sun went down, and the boys returned from the field. They had been ploughing up the field for the winter crop. Iván met them, and asked them about their work and helped them to put up the horses. He laid aside the torn collar and was about to put some poles under the shed, when it grew quite dark. Iván left the poles until the morrow; instead he threw some fodder down to the cattle, opened the gate, let Taráska out with the horses into the street, to go to the night pasture, and again closed the gate and put down the gate board.

In a farmer's yard, there's always a lot to do. Iván didn’t stop to chat with the women; he got up, left the house, and walked over to the threshing floor and the shed. By the time he got everything organized and started back, the sun had set, and the boys were coming back from the field. They had been plowing for the winter crop. Iván met them, asked how their work went, and helped them put the horses away. He set aside the torn collar and was about to put some poles under the shed when it got really dark. Iván decided to leave the poles for tomorrow; instead, he tossed some fodder to the cattle, opened the gate, let Taráska out with the horses to go to the night pasture, then closed the gate and put the gate board down.

"Now to supper and to bed," thought Iván. He took the torn collar and went into the house. He had entirely forgotten about Gavrílo, and about what his father had told him. As he took hold of the ring and was about to enter the vestibule, he heard his neighbour on the other side of the wicker fence scolding some one in a hoarse voice.

"Now it's time for dinner and then bed," thought Iván. He grabbed the torn collar and went into the house. He had completely forgotten about Gavrílo and what his father had told him. As he reached for the ring and was about to enter the vestibule, he heard his neighbor on the other side of the wicker fence angrily scolding someone in a raspy voice.

"The devil take him!" Gavrílo was crying to some one. "He ought to be killed."

"The devil take him!" Gavrílo was shouting to someone. "He should be killed."

These words made all the old anger toward his neighbour burst forth in Iván. He stood awhile and listened to Gavrílo's scolding. Then Gavrílo grew quiet, and Iván went into the house.

These words made all the old anger toward his neighbor explode in Iván. He paused for a moment and listened to Gavrílo's ranting. Then Gavrílo fell silent, and Iván went into the house.

He entered the room. Fire was burning within. The young woman was sitting in the corner behind the spinning-wheel; the old woman was getting supper ready;[Pg 387] the eldest son was making laces for the bast shoes, the second was at the table with a book, and Taráska was getting ready to go to the night pasture.

He walked into the room. A fire was burning. The young woman sat in the corner behind the spinning wheel; the old woman was preparing dinner;[Pg 387] the oldest son was making laces for the bast shoes, the second son was at the table with a book, and Taráska was getting ready to head to the night pasture.

In the house everything was good and merry, if it were not for that curse,—a bad neighbour.

In the house, everything was good and cheerful, except for that curse—a terrible neighbor.

Iván was angry when he entered the room. He knocked the cat down from the bench and scolded the women because the vat was not in the right place. Iván felt out of humour. He sat down, frowning, and began to mend the collar. He could not forget Gavrílo's words, with which he had threatened him in court, and how he had said about somebody, speaking in a hoarse voice: "He ought to be killed."

Iván was furious when he walked into the room. He knocked the cat off the bench and yelled at the women because the vat was in the wrong spot. Iván was in a bad mood. He sat down, scowling, and started to fix the collar. He couldn't shake off Gavrílo's words, which he had used to threaten him in court, and how he had said about someone, speaking in a raspy voice: "He should be killed."

The old woman got Taráska something to eat. When he was through with his supper, he put on a fur coat and a caftan, girded himself, took a piece of bread, and went out to the horses. The eldest brother wanted to see him off, but Iván himself got up and went out on the porch. It was pitch-dark outside, the sky was clouded, and a wind had risen. Iván stepped down from the porch, helped his little son to get on a horse, frightened a colt behind him, and stood looking and listening while Taráska rode down the village, where he met other children, and until they all rode out of hearing. Iván stood and stood at the gate, and could not get Gavrílo's words out of his head, "Something of yours may burn worse."

The old woman got Taráska something to eat. When he finished his dinner, he put on a fur coat and a caftan, tied his belt, took a piece of bread, and went out to the horses. The oldest brother wanted to see him off, but Iván got up and stepped out onto the porch. It was pitch-dark outside, the sky was overcast, and the wind had picked up. Iván stepped down from the porch, helped his little son onto a horse, startled a colt behind him, and stood there watching and listening while Taráska rode through the village, where he joined other children, until they all rode out of earshot. Iván lingered at the gate, unable to shake off Gavrílo's words, "Something of yours may burn worse."

"He will not consider himself," thought Iván. "It is dry, and a wind is blowing. He will enter somewhere from behind, the scoundrel, and will set the house on fire, and he will go free. If I could catch him, he would not get away from me."

"He doesn't think about himself," Iván thought. "It's dry, and the wind is blowing. He'll sneak in from the back, that jerk, and set the house on fire, then walk away without a care. If I could just catch him, he wouldn’t escape."

This thought troubled Iván so much that he did not go back to the porch, but walked straight into the street and through the gate, around the corner of the house.

This thought bothered Iván so much that he didn't go back to the porch; instead, he walked straight into the street and through the gate, around the corner of the house.

"I will examine the yard,—who knows?"

"I'll check the yard—who knows?"

And Iván walked softly down along the gate. He had[Pg 388] just turned around the corner and looked up the fence, when it seemed to him that something stirred at the other end, as though it got up and sat down again. Iván stopped and stood still,—he listened and looked: everything was quiet, only the wind rustled the leaves in the willow-tree and crackled through the straw. It was pitch-dark, but his eyes got used to the darkness: Iván could see the whole corner and the plough and the penthouse. He stood and looked, but there was no one there.

And Iván walked quietly down by the gate. He had[Pg 388] just turned the corner and glanced up at the fence when he thought he saw something move at the other end, like it had stood up and then sat down again. Iván paused and stayed still—he listened and looked: everything was silent, just the wind rustling the leaves in the willow tree and crackling through the straw. It was completely dark, but his eyes adjusted to the darkness: Iván could see the whole corner, the plow, and the shed. He stood and watched, but there was no one there.

"It must have only seemed so to me," thought Iván, "but I will, nevertheless, go and see," and he stole up along the shed. Iván stepped softly in his bast shoes, so that he did not hear his own steps. He came to the corner, when, behold, something flashed by near the plough, and disappeared again. Iván felt as though something hit him in the heart, and he stopped. As he stopped he could see something flashing up, and he could see clearly some one in a cap squatting down with his back toward him, and setting fire to a bunch of straw in his hands. He stood stock-still.

"It must have only seemed that way to me," thought Iván, "but I’ll go and check it out anyway." He quietly made his way along the shed. Iván moved softly in his bast shoes, so he didn’t hear his own footsteps. When he reached the corner, suddenly something flashed past near the plow and quickly vanished. Iván felt a jolt in his heart and stopped. As he stood there, he saw something flashing up and clearly noticed someone in a cap crouching down with their back to him, setting fire to a bundle of straw in their hands. He stood frozen.

"Now," he thought, "he will not get away from me. I will catch him on the spot."

"Now," he thought, "he's not going to escape from me. I’ll catch him right here."

Before Iván had walked two lengths of the fence it grew quite bright, and no longer in the former place, nor was it a small fire, but the flame licked up in the straw of the penthouse and was going toward the roof, and there stood Gavrílo so that the whole of him could be seen.

Before Iván had walked two lengths of the fence, it got pretty bright, and it was no longer in the same spot, nor was it just a small fire. The flames were licking up the straw of the penthouse and heading toward the roof, and there stood Gavrílo so that he could be seen entirely.

As a hawk swoops down on a lark, so Iván rushed up against Gavrílo the Lame.

As a hawk dives down on a lark, Iván charged at Gavrílo the Lame.

"I will twist him up," he thought, "and he will not get away from me."

"I'll wrap him up," he thought, "and he won't escape from me."

But Gavrílo the Lame evidently heard his steps and ran along the shed with as much speed as a hare.

But Gavrílo the Lame clearly heard his footsteps and dashed along the shed as fast as a hare.

"You will not get away," shouted Iván, swooping down on him.

"You won't escape," yelled Iván, swooping down on him.

He wanted to grab him by the collar, but Gavrílo got away from him, and Iván caught him by the skirt of his coat. The skirt tore off, and Iván fell down.

He wanted to grab him by the collar, but Gavrílo slipped away, and Iván caught him by the hem of his coat. The hem ripped off, and Iván fell down.

Iván jumped up.

Iván leaped up.

"Help! Hold him!" and again he ran.

"Help! Keep him there!" and once more he ran.

As he was getting up, Gavrílo was already near his yard, but Iván caught up with him. He was just going to take hold of him, when something stunned him, as though a stone had come down on his head. Gavrílo had picked up an oak post near his house and hit Iván with all his might on the head, when he ran up to him.

As Gavrílo was getting up, he was already close to his yard, but Iván caught up with him. Just as he was about to grab him, something hit him like a ton of bricks, as if a stone had fallen on his head. Gavrílo had picked up an oak post from near his house and swung it with all his strength at Iván's head when he ran up to him.

Iván staggered, sparks flew from his eyes, then all grew dark, and he fell down. When he came to his senses, Gavrílo was gone. It was as light as day, and from his yard came a sound as though an engine were working, and it roared and crackled there. Iván turned around and saw that his back shed was all on fire and the side shed was beginning to burn; the fire, and the smoke, and the burning straw were being carried toward the house.

Iván staggered, sparks flew from his eyes, then everything went dark, and he collapsed. When he regained consciousness, Gavrílo was gone. It was broad daylight, and from his yard came a noise like a machine running, roaring and crackling. Iván turned around and saw that his back shed was completely on fire and the side shed was starting to burn; the fire, smoke, and burning straw were being blown toward the house.

"What is this? Friend!" cried Iván. He raised his hands and brought them down on his calves. "If I could only pull it out from the penthouse, and put it out! What is this? Friends!" he repeated. He wanted to shout, but he nearly strangled,—he had no voice. He wanted to run, but his feet would not move,—they tripped each other up. He tried to walk slowly, but he staggered, and he nearly strangled. He stood still again and drew breath, and started to walk. Before he came to the shed and reached the fire, the side shed was all on fire, and he could not get into the yard. People came running up, but nothing could be done. The neighbours dragged their own things out of their houses, and drove the cattle out. After Iván's house, Gavrílo's caught fire; a wind rose and carried the fire across the street. Half the village burned down.

"What is this? Friends!" cried Iván. He raised his hands and brought them down on his legs. "If only I could pull it out from the penthouse and get it outside! What is this? Friends!" he repeated. He wanted to shout, but he could barely breathe—he had no voice. He wanted to run, but his feet wouldn't cooperate—they kept tripping over each other. He tried to walk slowly, but he staggered and almost choked. He stood still again, caught his breath, and started to walk. By the time he reached the shed and got to the fire, the side shed was already ablaze, and he couldn't get into the yard. People rushed in, but there was nothing they could do. The neighbors dragged their own belongings out of their homes and herded the animals away. After Iván's house, Gavrílo's caught fire; the wind picked up and spread the flames across the street. Half the village burned down.

All they saved from Iván's house was the old man, who was pulled out, and everybody jumped out in just what they had on. Everything else was burned, except the horses in the pasture: the cattle were burned, the chickens on their roosts, the carts, the ploughs, the harrows, the women's chests, the grain in the granary,—everything was burned.

All they managed to save from Iván's house was the old man, who was pulled out, and everyone jumped out in whatever they were wearing. Everything else was destroyed by fire, except for the horses in the pasture: the cattle were burned, the chickens in their nests, the carts, the plows, the harrows, the women’s chests, the grain in the granary — everything was burned.

Gavrílo's cattle were saved, and they dragged a few things out of his house.

Gavrilo's cattle were rescued, and they pulled out a few items from his house.

It burned for a long time, all night long. Iván stood near his yard, and kept looking at it, and saying:

It burned for a long time, all night long. Iván stood near his yard, watching it and saying:

"What is this? Friends! If I could just pull it out and put it out!"

"What is this? Friends! If I could just take it out and set it free!"

But when the ceiling in the hut fell down, he jumped into the hottest place, took hold of a brand, and wanted to pull it out. The women saw him and began to call him back, but he pulled out one log and started for another: he staggered and fell on the fire. Then his son rushed after him and dragged him out. Iván had his hair and beard singed and his garments burnt and his hands blistered, but he did not feel anything.

But when the ceiling in the hut collapsed, he jumped into the hottest spot, grabbed a burning log, and tried to pull it out. The women saw him and started calling him back, but he pulled out one log and went for another: he stumbled and fell into the fire. Then his son ran after him and pulled him out. Iván had his hair and beard singed, his clothes burned, and his hands blistered, but he didn't feel a thing.

"His sorrow has bereft him of his senses," people said.

"His sadness has made him lose his mind," people said.

The fire died down, but Iván was still standing there, and saying:

The fire had burned low, but Iván was still standing there, saying:

"Friends, what is this? If I could only pull it out."

"Friends, what is this? If only I could just get it out."

In the morning the elder sent his son to Iván.

In the morning, the elder sent his son to Ivan.

"Uncle Iván, your father is dying: he has sent for you, to bid you good-bye."

"Uncle Iván, your dad is dying: he has called for you to say goodbye."

Iván had forgotten about his father, and did not understand what they were saying to him.

Iván had forgotten about his dad and didn’t understand what they were saying to him.

"What father?" he said. "Send for whom?"

"What father?" he asked. "Who should I send for?"

"He has sent for you, to bid you good-bye. He is dying in our house. Come, Uncle Iván!" said the elder's son, pulling him by his arm.

"He has called for you to say goodbye. He is dying in our house. Come on, Uncle Iván!" said the elder's son, tugging at his arm.

Iván followed the elder's son.

Iván followed the old man's son.

When the old man, was carried out, burning straw fell on[Pg 391] him and scorched him. He was taken to the elder's house in a distant part of the village. This part did not burn.

When the old man was carried out, burning straw fell on[Pg 391] him and burned him. He was taken to the elder's house in a remote part of the village. This area didn’t catch fire.

When Iván came to his father, only the elder's wife was there, and the children on the oven. The rest were all at the fire. The old man was lying on a bench, with a taper in his hand, and looking toward the door. When his son entered, he stirred a little. The old woman went up to him and said that his son had come. He told her to have him come closer to him. Iván went up, and then the old man said:

When Iván came to his father, only the elder's wife was there, and the kids were by the oven. Everyone else was around the fire. The old man was lying on a bench, holding a candle and looking toward the door. When his son entered, he stirred a bit. The old woman walked over to him and said that his son had arrived. He told her to bring him closer. Iván approached, and then the old man said:

"What have I told you, Iván? Who has burned the village?"

"What did I tell you, Iván? Who set the village on fire?"

"He, father," said Iván, "he,—I caught him at it. He put the fire to the roof while I was standing near. If I could only have caught the burning bunch of straw and put it out, there would not have been anything."

"He, Dad," said Iván, "he—I caught him in the act. He set the roof on fire while I was standing nearby. If I could have just grabbed the burning bunch of straw and put it out, there wouldn't have been any damage."

"Iván," said the old man, "my death has come, and you, too, will die. Whose sin is it?"

"Iván," said the old man, "my time has come, and you will die too. Who is to blame for this?"

Iván stared at his father and kept silence; he could not say a word.

Iván stared at his father and remained silent; he couldn't say a word.

"Speak before God: whose sin is it? What have I told you?"

"Speak before God: whose sin is it? What have I told you?"

It was only then that Iván came to his senses, and understood everything. And he snuffled, and said:

It was only then that Iván realized what was happening, and he snorted, and said:

"Mine, father." And he knelt before his father, and wept, and said: "Forgive me, father! I am guilty toward you and toward God."

"Mine, father." And he knelt before his father, and wept, and said: "Forgive me, father! I'm guilty toward you and toward God."

The old man moved his hands, took the taper in his left hand, and was moving his right hand toward his brow, to make the sign of the cross, but he did not get it so far, and he stopped.

The old man moved his hands, took the candle in his left hand, and was bringing his right hand toward his forehead to make the sign of the cross, but he didn't get that far, and he stopped.

"Glory be to thee, O Lord! Glory be to thee, O Lord!" he said, and his eyes were again turned toward his son.

"Glory be to you, O Lord! Glory be to you, O Lord!" he said, and his eyes were once again focused on his son.

"Iván! Oh, Iván!"

"Iván! Hey, Iván!"

"What is it, father?"

"What is it, Dad?"

"What is to be done now?"

"What should we do next?"

Iván was weeping.

Iván was crying.

"I do not know, father," he said. "How am I to live now, father?"

"I don't know, Dad," he said. "How am I supposed to live now, Dad?"

The old man closed his eyes and lisped something, as though gathering all his strength, and he once more opened his eyes and said:

The old man closed his eyes and whispered something, as if summoning all his strength, and then opened his eyes again and said:

"You will get along. With God's aid will you get along." The old man was silent awhile, and he smiled and said:

"You'll be fine. With God's help, you'll get through." The old man was quiet for a moment, and then he smiled and said:

"Remember, Iván, you must not tell who started the fire. Cover up another man's sin! God will forgive two sins."

"Remember, Iván, you can't tell who started the fire. Conceal another person's wrongdoing! God will forgive two sins."

And the old man took the taper into both hands, folded them over his heart, heaved a sigh, stretched himself, and died.

And the old man took the candle in both hands, held them over his heart, let out a sigh, stretched himself, and passed away.


Iván did not tell on Gavrílo, and nobody found out how the fire had been started.

Iván didn’t snitch on Gavrílo, and no one discovered how the fire started.

And Iván's heart was softened toward Gavrílo, and Gavrílo marvelled at Iván, because he did not tell anybody. At first Gavrílo was afraid of him, but later he got used to him. The peasants stopped quarrelling, and so did their families. While they rebuilt their homes, the two families lived in one house, and when the village was built again, and the farmhouses were built farther apart, Iván and Gavrílo again were neighbours, living in the same block.

And Iván's heart softened towards Gavrílo, and Gavrílo was amazed by Iván because he didn't tell anyone. At first, Gavrílo was scared of him, but later he got used to him. The villagers stopped fighting, and so did their families. While they rebuilt their homes, the two families lived in one house, and when the village was reconstructed and the houses were built farther apart, Iván and Gavrílo became neighbors again, living in the same block.

And Iván and Gavrílo lived neighbourly together, just as their fathers had lived. Iván Shcherbakóv remembered his father's injunction and God's command to put out the fire in the beginning. And if a person did him some harm, he did not try to have his revenge on the man, but to mend matters; and if a person called him a bad name, he did not try to answer with worse words still, but to teach him not to speak badly. And thus he taught, also the women folk and the children. And Iván Shcherbakóv improved and began to live better than ever.

And Iván and Gavrílo lived next to each other, just like their fathers did. Iván Shcherbakóv remembered his dad's advice and God's command to extinguish the fire at the start. And if someone wronged him, he didn't seek revenge; instead, he tried to make things right. If someone called him a bad name, he didn’t respond with even worse insults but tried to teach them not to speak poorly. He also taught the women and children this way. Iván Shcherbakóv grew and started to live better than ever.


THE CANDLE
1885

THE CANDLE

THE CANDLE

Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil. (Matt. v. 38, 39.)

You have heard that it was said, "An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth." But I say to you, do not resist evil. (Matt. v. 38, 39.)

This happened in the days of slavery. There were then all kinds of masters. There were such as remembered their hour of death and God, and took pity on their people, and there were dogs,—not by that may their memory live! But there were no meaner masters than those who from serfdom rose, as though out of the mud, to be lords! With them life was hardest of all.

This happened during the era of slavery. There were all sorts of masters back then. Some remembered their own mortality and God, and felt compassion for their people, while others were brutal—may their memory not endure! But there were no worse masters than those who had risen from servitude, as if emerging from the mud, to become lords! Life was most difficult with them.

There happened to be such a clerk in a manorial estate. The peasants were doing manorial labour. There was much land, and the land was good, and there was water, and meadows, and forests. There would have been enough for everybody, both for the master and for the peasants, but the master had placed over them a clerk, a manorial servant of his from another estate.

There was a clerk on a manorial estate. The peasants were doing work for the lord. There was a lot of land, and it was fertile, with water, meadows, and forests. There would have been enough for everyone, both the lord and the peasants, but the lord had appointed a clerk, a servant of his from another estate, to oversee them.

The clerk took the power into his own hand, and sat down on the peasants' necks. He was a married man,—he had a wife and two married daughters,—and had saved some money: he might have lived gloriously without sin, but he was envious, and stuck fast in sin. He began by driving the peasants to manorial labour more than the usual number of days. He started a brick-kiln, and he drove all the men and women to work in it above[Pg 396] their strength, and sold the brick. The peasants went to the proprietor in Moscow to complain against him, but they were not successful. When the clerk learned that the peasants had entered a complaint against him, he took his revenge out of them. The peasants led a harder life still. There were found faithless people among the peasants: they began to denounce their own brothers to the clerk, and to slander one another. And all the people became involved, and the clerk was furious.

The clerk took control and oppressed the peasants. He was a married man—he had a wife and two married daughters—and had saved some money: he could have lived a great life without wrongdoing, but he was envious and trapped in sin. He started by forcing the peasants to work more days than usual for the manor. He opened a brick kiln and made all the men and women work there beyond their limits, and sold the bricks. The peasants went to the owner in Moscow to complain about him, but they weren’t successful. When the clerk found out that the peasants had filed a complaint against him, he took revenge on them. The peasants endured an even harder life. Some disloyal individuals among the peasants began to betray their own neighbors to the clerk and slander each other. Everyone got caught up in it, and the clerk was infuriated.

The further it went, the worse it got, and the clerk carried on so terribly that the people became afraid of him as of a wolf. When he drove through the village, everybody ran away from him as from a wolf, so as not to be seen by him. The clerk saw that and raved more than ever because people were afraid of him. He tortured the peasants with beating and with work, and they suffered very much from him.

The further it went, the worse it got, and the clerk acted so horribly that people started to fear him like a wolf. When he walked through the village, everyone ran away from him to avoid being seen. The clerk noticed this and became even more enraged because people were scared of him. He tormented the peasants with beatings and hard labor, and they suffered greatly because of him.

It used to happen that such evil-doers were put out of the way, and the peasants began to talk that way about him. They would meet somewhere secretly, and such as were bolder would say:

It used to happen that people like that were taken care of, and the villagers began to talk like that about him. They would meet somewhere in secret, and those who were bolder would say:

"How long are we going to endure this evil-doer? We are perishing anyway,—and it is no sin to kill a man like him."

"How much longer are we going to put up with this wrongdoer? We're dying anyway—and it isn't wrong to take out a guy like him."

One day the peasants met in the forest, before Easter week: the clerk had sent them to clean up the manorial woods. They came together at dinner-time, and began to talk:

One day, the peasants gathered in the forest before Easter week. The clerk had asked them to clean up the manorial woods. They came together during dinner time and started to chat:

"How can we live now?" they said. "He will root us up. He has worn us out with work: neither in the daytime nor at night does he give any rest to us or to the women. And the moment a thing does not go the way he wants it to, he nags at us and has us flogged. Semén died from that flogging; Anísim he wore out in the stocks. What are we waiting for? He will come here in the evening and will again start to torment us.[Pg 397] We ought just to pull him down from his horse, whack him with an axe, and that will be the end of it. We will bury him somewhere like a dog, and mum is the word. Let us agree to stand by each other and not give ourselves away."

"How can we go on living like this?" they said. "He’ll destroy us. He’s worn us out with work; he doesn’t let us or the women rest, neither during the day nor at night. And the moment things don’t go his way, he nags us and has us whipped. Semén died from that beating; Anísim he broke in the stocks. What are we waiting for? He’ll come back here in the evening and start tormenting us again.[Pg 397] We should just pull him down from his horse, hit him with an axe, and that’ll be the end of it. We can bury him somewhere like a dog, and keep quiet about it. Let’s agree to stick together and not sell each other out."

Thus spoke Vasíli Mináev. He was more furious at the clerk than anybody else. The clerk had him flogged every week, and had taken his wife from him and made her a cook at his house.

Thus spoke Vasíli Mináev. He was more furious at the clerk than anyone else. The clerk had him whipped every week, and he had taken his wife away and made her a cook in his house.

Thus the peasants talked, and in the evening the clerk came. He came on horseback, and immediately began to nag them because they were not cutting right. He found a linden-tree in the heap.

Thus the peasants talked, and in the evening the clerk arrived. He came on horseback and immediately started to criticize them for not cutting properly. He discovered a linden tree in the pile.

"I have commanded you not to cut any lindens down," he said. "Who cut it down? Tell me, or I will have every one of you flogged!"

"I told you not to cut any lindens down," he said. "Who did it? Tell me, or I'll have everyone of you whipped!"

He tried to find out in whose row the linden was. They pointed to Sídor. The clerk beat Sídor's face until the blood came, and struck Vasíli with a whip because his pile was small. He rode home.

He tried to figure out whose row the linden was in. They pointed to Sídor. The clerk hit Sídor in the face until blood came out, and lashed Vasíli with a whip because his pile was small. He rode home.

In the evening the peasants met again, and Vasíli began to speak.

In the evening, the villagers gathered again, and Vasíli started to speak.

"Oh, people, you are not men, but sparrows! 'We will stand up, we will stand up!' but when the time for action came, they all flew under the roof. Even thus the sparrows made a stand against the hawk: 'We will not give away, we will not give away! We will make a stand, we will make a stand!' But when he swooped down on them, they made for the nettles. And the hawk seized one of the sparrows, the one he wanted, and flew away with him. Out leaped the sparrows: 'Chivik, chivik!' one of them was lacking. 'Who is gone? Vánka. Well, served him right!' Just so you did. 'We will not give each other away, we will not give each other away!' When he took hold of Sídor, you ought to have come together and made an end of him. But there you say,[Pg 398] We will not give away, we will not give away! We will make a stand, we will make a stand!' and when he swooped down on you, you made for the bushes."

"Oh, people, you are not men, but sparrows! 'We will stand up, we will stand up!' but when it was time to act, they all hid under the roof. Just like the sparrows who tried to stand up against the hawk: 'We will not give up, we will not give up! We will make a stand, we will make a stand!' But when he dived at them, they darted for the nettles. And the hawk caught one of the sparrows, the one he wanted, and flew off with him. The sparrows sprang out: 'Chivik, chivik!' one was missing. 'Who is gone? Vánka. Well, he got what was coming to him!' Just like you did. 'We will not betray each other, we will not betray each other!' When he grabbed Sídor, you should have all come together and dealt with him. But you say, [Pg 398] 'We will not give up, we will not give up! We will make a stand, we will make a stand!' and when he swooped down on you, you ran for the bushes."

The peasants began to talk that way oftener and oftener, and they decided fully to make away with the clerk. During Passion week the clerk told the peasants to get ready to plough the manorial land for oats during Easter week. That seemed offensive to the peasants, and they gathered during Passion week in Vasíli's back yard, and began to talk.

The peasants started talking that way more and more frequently, and they fully decided to get rid of the clerk. During Passion week, the clerk told the peasants to prepare to plow the manorial land for oats during Easter week. This felt insulting to the peasants, so they gathered in Vasíli's backyard during Passion week and started discussing it.

"If he has forgotten God," they said, "and wants to do such things, we must certainly kill him. We shall be ruined anyway."

"If he's forgotten God," they said, "and wants to do things like this, we definitely have to kill him. We're going to be ruined either way."

Peter Mikhyéev came to them. He was a peaceable man, and did not take counsel with the peasants. He came, and listened to their speeches, and said:

Peter Mikhyéev approached them. He was a peaceful man and didn't consult with the peasants. He came, listened to their discussions, and said:

"Brothers, you are planning a great crime. It is a serious matter to ruin a soul. It is easy to ruin somebody else's soul, but how about our own souls? He is doing wrong, and the wrong is at his door. We must suffer, brothers."

"Brothers, you are planning a terrible crime. It’s a serious issue to destroy a soul. It’s easy to destroy someone else's soul, but what about our own souls? He is in the wrong, and the consequences are coming for him. We must endure, brothers."

Vasíli grew angry at these words.

Vasíli got angry at these words.

"He has got it into his head that it is a sin to kill a man. Of course it is, but what kind of a man is he? It is a sin to kill a good man, but such a dog even God has commanded us to kill. A mad dog has to be killed, if we are to pity men. If we do not kill him, there will be a greater sin. What a lot of people he will ruin! Though we shall suffer, it will at least be for other people. Men will thank us for it. If we stand gaping he will ruin us all. You are speaking nonsense, Mikhyéev. Will it be a lesser sin if we go to work on Christ's holiday? You yourself will not go."

"He’s convinced that it's a sin to kill a man. Of course it is, but what kind of man are we talking about? It’s a sin to kill a good man, but even God has told us to take out a dog like that. A mad dog needs to be put down if we are to care about humanity. If we don’t stop him, it will lead to a greater sin. Just think of how many people he’ll ruin! Even though we’ll suffer, at least it will be for the sake of others. People will be grateful to us for it. If we just stand by, he’ll destroy all of us. You’re talking nonsense, Mikhyéev. Will it be a lesser sin if we work on Christ's holiday? You yourself won’t even go."

And Mikhyéev said:

And Mikhyéev stated:

"Why should I not go? If they send me, I will go to plough. It is not for me. God will find out whose sin[Pg 399] it is, so long as we do not forget him. Brothers, I am not speaking for myself. If we were enjoined to repay evil with evil, there would be a commandment of that kind, but we are taught just the opposite. You start to do away with evil, and it will only pass into you. It is not a hard thing to kill a man. But the blood sticks to your soul. To kill a man means to soil your soul with blood. You imagine that when you kill a bad man you have got rid of the evil, but, behold, you have reared a worse evil within you. Submit to misfortune, and misfortune will be vanquished."

"Why shouldn't I go? If they send me, I'll go to farm. It's not my thing. God will figure out whose sin it is, as long as we don’t forget Him. Brothers, I'm not speaking for myself. If we were instructed to repay evil with evil, there would be a commandment for that, but we are taught just the opposite. If you try to eliminate evil, it will only take root in you. It's not hard to kill a man. But the blood stains your soul. To kill a man means to taint your soul with blood. You think that when you kill a bad man you’ve gotten rid of evil, but actually, you've fostered an even worse evil inside you. Accept misfortune, and misfortune will be overcome."

The peasants could not come to any agreement: their thoughts were scattered. Some of them believed with Vasíli, and others agreed with Peter's speech that they ought not commit a crime, but endure.

The peasants couldn't reach any agreement: their thoughts were all over the place. Some of them believed in Vasíli, while others agreed with Peter's argument that they shouldn't commit a crime, but rather endure.

The peasants celebrated the first day, the Sunday. In the evening the elder came with the deputies from the manor, and said:

The peasants celebrated the first day, Sunday. In the evening, the elder arrived with the deputies from the manor and said:

"Mikhaíl Seménovich, the clerk, has commanded me to get all the peasants ready for the morrow, to plough the field for the oats." The elder made the round of the village with the deputies and ordered all to go out on the morrow to plough, some beyond the river, and some from the highway. The peasants wept, but did not dare to disobey, and on the morrow went out with their ploughs and began to plough.

"Mikhaíl Seménovich, the clerk, has ordered me to get all the peasants ready for tomorrow to plough the field for the oats." The elder went around the village with the deputies and instructed everyone to go out tomorrow to plough, some across the river and some from the highway. The peasants cried, but didn’t dare to disobey, and the next day set out with their ploughs and began to plough.

Mikhaíl Seménovich, the clerk, awoke late, and went out to look after the farm. His home folk—his wife and his widowed daughter (she had come for the holidays)—were all dressed up. A labourer hitched a cart for them, and they went to mass, and returned home again. A servant made the samovár, and when Mikhaíl Seménovich came, they sat down to drink tea. Mikhaíl Seménovich drank his tea, lighted a pipe, and sent for the elder.

Mikhaíl Seménovich, the clerk, woke up late and went out to check on the farm. His family—his wife and his widowed daughter, who had come for the holidays—were all dressed up. A laborer hitched up a cart for them, and they went to mass before coming back home. A servant made the samovar, and when Mikhaíl Seménovich arrived, they sat down to have tea. Mikhaíl Seménovich drank his tea, lit a pipe, and called for the elder.

"Well," he said, "have you sent out the peasants to plough?"

"Well," he said, "have you sent the workers out to plow?"

"Yes, Mikhaíl Seménovich."

"Yes, Mikhail Semenovich."

"Well, did all of them go?"

"Did they all leave?"

"All. I placed them myself."

"All of them. I put them myself."

"Of course, you have placed them,—but are they ploughing? Go and see, and tell them that I will be there in the afternoon, and by that time they are to plough a desyatína to each two ploughs, and plough it well. If I find any unploughed strips, I will pay no attention to the holiday."

"Of course, you’ve set them up— but are they actually ploughing? Go check and let them know I’ll be there in the afternoon, and by then they need to have ploughed a desyatína for every two ploughs, and do it thoroughly. If I see any areas that aren’t ploughed, I won’t care about the holiday."

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

The elder started to go out, but Mikhaíl Seménovich called him back. He called him back, but he hesitated, for he wanted to say something and did not know how to say it. He hesitated awhile, and then he said:

The elder started to leave, but Mikhaíl Seménovich called him back. He called him back, but he hesitated, as he wanted to say something but didn't know how to express it. He paused for a moment, and then he said:

"Listen to what those robbers are saying about me. Tell me everything,—who is scolding me, or whatever they may be saying. I know those robbers: they do not like to work; all they want to do is to lie on their sides and loaf. To eat and be idle, that is what they like; they do not consider that if the time of ploughing is missed it will be too late. So listen to what they have to say, and let me know everything you may hear! Go, but be sure you tell me everything and keep nothing from me!"

"Listen to what those robbers are saying about me. Tell me everything—who’s scolding me or whatever they might be saying. I know those robbers; they don’t like to work. All they want to do is lie around and be lazy. Eating and being idle is what they prefer; they don’t think about how if the time for planting is missed, it will be too late. So, listen to what they have to say and let me know everything you hear! Go, but make sure you tell me everything and don’t keep anything from me!"

The elder turned around and left the room. He mounted his horse and rode into the field to the peasants.

The elder turned around and left the room. He got on his horse and rode into the field to the farmers.

The clerk's wife had heard her husband's talk with the elder, and she came in and began to implore him. The wife of the clerk was a peaceable woman, and she had a good heart. Whenever she could, she calmed her husband and took the peasants' part.

The clerk's wife heard her husband talking with the elder, and she came in and started to beg him. The clerk's wife was a kind woman, and she had a good heart. Whenever she could, she soothed her husband and supported the peasants.

She came to her husband, and began to beg him: "My dear Míshenka, do not sin, for the Lord's holiday! For Christ's sake, send the peasants home!"

She approached her husband and started to plead with him: "My dear Míshenka, please don't sin, especially on the Lord's holiday! For Christ's sake, send the peasants home!"

Mikhaíl Seménovich did not accept his wife's words, but only laughed at her:

Mikhaíl Seménovich didn’t accept his wife's words, he just laughed at her:

"Is it too long a time since the whip danced over you that you have become so bold, and meddle in what is not your concern?"

"Has it been so long since you were punished that you’ve gotten so bold as to interfere in things that aren't your business?"

"Míshenka, my dear, I have had a bad dream about you. Listen to my words and send the peasants home!"

"Míshenka, my dear, I had a bad dream about you. Please listen to me and send the villagers home!"

"Precisely, that's what I say. Evidently you have gathered so much fat that you think the whip will not hurt you. Look out!"

"Exactly, that’s what I’m saying. Clearly, you’ve packed on so much weight that you think the whip won’t sting you. Be careful!"

Seménovich grew angry, knocked the burning pipe into her teeth, sent her away, and told her to get the dinner ready.

Seménovich got mad, knocked the lit pipe into her teeth, sent her off, and told her to make dinner.

Mikhaíl Seménovich ate cold gelatine, dumplings, beet soup with pork, roast pig, and milk noodles, and drank cherry cordial, and ate pastry for dessert; he called in the cook and made her sit down and sing songs to him, while he himself took the guitar and accompanied her.

Mikhaíl Seménovich ate cold gelatin, dumplings, beet soup with pork, roast pig, and milk noodles, and drank cherry cordial, finishing with pastry for dessert; he invited the cook to sit down and sing songs for him while he played the guitar and accompanied her.

Mikhaíl Seménovich was sitting in a happy mood and belching, and strumming the guitar, and laughing with the cook. The elder came in, made a bow, and began to report what he had seen in the field.

Mikhaíl Seménovich was sitting in a good mood, burping, strumming the guitar, and laughing with the cook. The elder walked in, bowed, and started to share what he had seen in the field.

"Well, are they ploughing? Will they finish the task?"

"Are they plowing? Will they get the job done?"

"They have already ploughed more than half."

"They have already plowed more than half."

"No strips left?"

"No more strips?"

"I have not seen any. They are afraid, and are working well."

"I haven't seen any. They're scared and doing well."

"And are they breaking up the dirt well?"

"And are they digging up the dirt properly?"

"The earth is soft and falls to pieces like a poppy."

"The ground is soft and crumbles like a poppy."

The clerk was silent for awhile.

The clerk was quiet for a moment.

"What do they say about me? Are they cursing me?"

"What are they saying about me? Are they talking bad about me?"

The elder hesitated, but Mikhaíl Seménovich commanded him to tell the whole truth.

The elder hesitated, but Mikhaíl Seménovich insisted that he tell the whole truth.

"Tell everything! You are not going to tell me your words, but theirs. If you tell me the truth, I will reward you; and if you shield them, look out, I will have you flogged. O Kátyusha, give him a glass of vódka to brace him up!"

"Tell me everything! You're not going to share your words, but theirs. If you tell me the truth, I’ll reward you; and if you protect them, watch out, I'll have you whipped. Oh Kátyusha, give him a shot of vodka to help him out!"

The cook went and brought the elder the vódka. The elder saluted, drank the vódka, wiped his mouth, and began to speak. "I cannot help it," he thought, "it is not my fault if they do not praise him; I will tell him the truth, if he wants it." And the elder took courage and said:

The cook went to get the elder some vodka. The elder raised his glass, drank the vodka, wiped his mouth, and began to speak. "I can't help it," he thought, "it's not my fault if they don't praise him; I'll tell him the truth, if he wants to hear it." And the elder gathered his courage and said:

"They murmur, Mikhaíl Seménovich, they murmur."

"They're whispering, Mikhaíl Seménovich, they're whispering."

"What do they say? Speak!"

"What do they say? Talk!"

"They keep saying that you do not believe in God."

"They keep saying you don't believe in God."

The clerk laughed.

The clerk chuckled.

"Who said that?"

"Who said that?"

"All say so. They say that you are submitting to the devil."

"Everyone says that. They say you’re giving in to the devil."

The clerk laughed.

The clerk chuckled.

"That is all very well," he said, "but tell me in particular what each says. What does Vasíli say?"

"That's all good," he said, "but tell me specifically what each one says. What does Vasíli say?"

The elder did not wish to tell on his people, but with Vasíli he had long been in a feud.

The elder didn't want to betray his people, but he had been at odds with Vasíli for a long time.

"Vasíli," he said, "curses more than the rest."

"Vasíli," he said, "curses more than anyone else."

"What does he say? Tell me!"

"What does he say? Tell me!"

"It is too terrible to tell. He says that you will die an unrepenting death."

"It’s too horrible to describe. He says that you will die without regret."

"What a brave fellow!" he said. "Why, then, is he gaping? Why does he not kill me? Evidently his arms are too short. All right," he said, "Vasíli, we will square up accounts. And Tíshka, that dog, I suppose he says so, too?"

"What a brave guy!" he said. "So why is he just staring? Why doesn’t he just kill me? Clearly his arms are too short. Fine," he said, "Vasíli, we’ll settle this. And Tíshka, that dog, I guess he thinks so, too?"

"All speak ill of you."

"Everyone's talking bad about you."

"But what do they say?"

"But what do they mean?"

"I loathe to tell."

"I hate to say."

"Never mind! Take courage and speak!"

"Don't worry! Be brave and say what you need to!"

"They say: 'May his belly burst, and his guts run out!'"

"They say: 'May his stomach explode and his insides spill out!'"

Mikhaíl Seménovich was delighted, and he even laughed.

Mikhaíl Seménovich was thrilled, and he even laughed.

"We will see whose will run out first. Who said that? Tíshka?"

"We'll see whose will run out first. Who said that? Tíshka?"

"But the candle was still burning."
Photogravure from Painting by A. Kivshénko

"Nobody said a good word. All of them curse you and threaten you."

"Nobody said anything nice. They all curse you and threaten you."

"Well, and Peter Mikhyéev? What does he say? He, too, I suppose, is cursing me?"

"Well, what about Peter Mikhyéev? What does he say? I guess he's cursing me too?"

"No, Mikhaíl Seménovich, Peter is not cursing."

"No, Mikhaíl Seménovich, Peter isn't cursing."

"What does he say?"

"What does he mean?"

"He is the only one of all the peasants who is not saying anything. He is a wise peasant. I wondered at him, Mikhaíl Seménovich."

"He’s the only one of all the peasants who isn’t saying anything. He’s a wise peasant. I was curious about him, Mikhaíl Seménovich."

"How so?"

"How come?"

"All the peasants were wondering at what he was doing."

"All the villagers were curious about what he was doing."

"What was he doing?"

"What was he up to?"

"It is wonderful. I rode up to him. He is ploughing the slanting desyatína at Túrkin Height. As I rode up to him, I heard some one singing such nice, high tones, and on the plough-staff something was shining."

"It’s amazing. I rode up to him. He’s plowing the slanted desyatína at Túrkin Height. As I approached him, I heard someone singing sweet, high notes, and something was shining on the plow handle."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"It was shining like a light. I rode up to him, and there I saw a five-kopek wax candle was stuck on the cross-bar and burning, and the wind did not blow it out. He had on a clean shirt, and was ploughing and singing Sunday hymns. And he would turn over and shake off the dirt, but the candle did not go out. He shook the plough in my presence, changed the peg, and started the plough, but the candle was still burning and did not go out."

"It was shining brightly. I rode up to him, and there I saw a five-kopek wax candle stuck on the cross-bar, still burning, unaffected by the wind. He was wearing a clean shirt, plowing and singing Sunday hymns. He would turn and shake off the dirt, but the candle remained lit. He shook the plow in front of me, changed the peg, and started plowing again, but the candle was still burning and did not go out."

"And what did he say?"

"And what did he say?"

"He said nothing. When he saw me, he greeted me and at once began to sing again."

"He didn't say anything. When he saw me, he said hi and immediately started singing again."

"What did you say to him?"

"What'd you tell him?"

"I did not say anything to him, but the peasants came up and laughed at him: 'Mikhyéev will not get rid of his sin of ploughing during Easter week even if he should pray all his life.'"

"I didn’t say anything to him, but the villagers came up and laughed at him: ‘Mikhyéev won’t shake off his sin of plowing during Easter week even if he prays for the rest of his life.’"

"What did he say to that?"

"What did he say to that?"

"All he said was: 'Peace on earth and good-will to men.' He took his plough, started his horses, and sang out in a thin voice, but the candle kept burning and did not go out."

"All he said was: 'Peace on earth and goodwill to people.' He took his plow, started his horses, and sang out in a thin voice, but the candle kept burning and didn’t go out."

The clerk stopped laughing. He put down the guitar, lowered his head, and fell to musing.

The clerk stopped laughing. He set the guitar aside, bowed his head, and fell into thought.

He sat awhile; then he sent away the cook and the elder, went behind the curtain, lay down on the bed, and began to sigh and to sob, just as though a cart were driving past with sheaves. His wife came and began to speak to him; he gave her no answer. All he said was:

He sat for a bit; then he sent the cook and the elder away, went behind the curtain, lay down on the bed, and started to sigh and cry, just like a cart passing by with bundles. His wife came in and tried to talk to him; he didn’t respond. All he said was:

"He has vanquished me. My turn has come."

"He has defeated me. My time has come."

His wife tried to calm him.

His wife tried to soothe him.

"Go and send them home! Maybe it will be all right. See what deeds you have done, and now you lose your courage."

"Go and send them home! Maybe it’ll be fine. Look at what you’ve done, and now you’re losing your nerve."

"I am lost," he said. "He has vanquished me."

"I'm lost," he said. "He's defeated me."

His wife cried to him:

His wife begged him:

"You just have it on your brain, 'He has vanquished me, he has vanquished me.' Go and send the peasants home, and all will be well. Go, and I will have your horse saddled."

"You just can't stop thinking, 'He has defeated me, he has defeated me.' Go send the peasants home, and everything will be fine. Go on, and I'll get your horse saddled."

The horse was brought up, and the clerk's wife persuaded him to ride into the field to send the peasants home.

The horse was brought over, and the clerk's wife convinced him to ride into the field to send the peasants home.

Mikhaíl Seménovich mounted his horse and rode into the field. He drove through the yard, and a woman opened the gate for him, and he passed into the village. The moment the people saw the clerk, they hid themselves from him, one in the yard, another around a corner, a third in the garden.

Mikhaíl Seménovich got on his horse and rode into the field. He went through the yard, and a woman opened the gate for him, letting him into the village. As soon as the people saw the clerk, they hid from him—one in the yard, another around a corner, and a third in the garden.

The clerk rode through the whole village and reached the outer gate. The gate was shut, and he could not open it while sitting on his horse. He called and called for somebody to open the gate, but no one would come. He got down from his horse, opened the gate, and in the gateway[Pg 405] started to mount again. He put his foot into the stirrup, rose in it, and was on the point of vaulting over the saddle, when his horse shied at a pig and backed up toward the picket fence; he was a heavy man and did not get into his saddle, but fell over, with his belly on picket. There was but one sharp post in the picket fence, and it was higher than the rest. It was this post that he struck with his belly. He was ripped open and fell to the ground.

The clerk rode through the entire village and reached the outer gate. The gate was closed, and he couldn't open it while still on his horse. He called out repeatedly for someone to open the gate, but no one came. He dismounted, opened the gate, and in the doorway[Pg 405] started to get back on his horse. He put his foot in the stirrup and was about to swing over the saddle when his horse got spooked by a pig and backed up toward the picket fence; he was a heavy man and didn’t manage to get into the saddle, but instead fell forward, landing belly-first on the fence. There was only one sharp post in the picket fence, and it was taller than the others. It was this post that he hit with his belly. He was cut open and fell to the ground.

When the peasants drove home from their work, the horses snorted and would not go through the gate. The peasants went to look, and saw Mikhaíl lying on his back. His arms were stretched out, his eyes stood open, and all his inside had run out and the blood stood in a pool,—the earth had not sucked it in.

When the peasants headed home from work, the horses snorted and refused to walk through the gate. The peasants went to check it out and found Mikhaíl lying on his back. His arms were spread out, his eyes were wide open, and all his insides had spilled out, with blood pooling around him—the earth hadn’t absorbed it.

The peasants were frightened. They took their horses in by back roads, but Mikhyéev alone got down and walked over to the clerk. He saw that he was dead, so he closed his eyes, hitched his cart, with the aid of his son put the dead man in the bed of the cart, and took him to the manor.

The peasants were scared. They guided their horses in through back roads, but Mikhyéev was the only one who got out and walked over to the clerk. He saw that the clerk was dead, so he closed his eyes, hitched up his cart, and with his son's help, laid the dead man in the bed of the cart and took him to the manor.

The master heard about all these things, and to save himself from sin substituted tenant pay for the manorial labour.

The master heard about all this, and to avoid sin, he replaced manorial labor with tenant payments.

And the peasants saw that the power of God was not in sin, but in goodness.

And the peasants realized that God's power was found not in sin, but in goodness.

THE TWO OLD MEN
1885

THE TWO OLD MEN

THE TWO OLD DUDES

Therefore, being wearied with his journey, sat thus on the well: and it was about the sixth hour. There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink. (For his disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat.) Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of him, for the Father seeketh such to worship him. (John iv. 19-23.)

Therefore, feeling tired from his journey, he sat by the well, and it was about noon. A woman from Samaria came to draw water, and Jesus said to her, "Could you give me a drink?" (His disciples had gone into the city to buy food.) The Samaritan woman said to him, "How can you, being a Jew, ask me for a drink? I'm a Samaritan woman." (Jews don’t associate with Samaritans.) Jesus answered her, "If you knew the gift of God and who it is that asks you for a drink, you would have asked him, and he would have given you living water." (John iv. 19-23.)

I.

Two old men got ready to go to old Jerusalem to pray to God. One of them was a rich peasant; his name was Efím Tarásych Shevelév. The other was not a well-to-do man, and his name was Eliséy Bodróv.

Two elderly men prepared to head to old Jerusalem to pray to God. One of them was a wealthy peasant named Efím Tarásych Shevelév. The other was not well-off, and his name was Eliséy Bodróv.

Efím was a steady man: he did not drink liquor, nor smoke tobacco, nor take snuff, had never cursed in his life, and was a stern, firm old man. He had served two terms as an elder, and had gone out of his office without a deficit. He had a large family,—two sons and a married grandson,—and all lived together. As to looks he was a sound, bearded, erect man, and only in his seventh decade did a gray streak appear in his beard.

Efím was a dependable man: he didn’t drink alcohol, smoke cigarettes, or use snuff, had never sworn in his life, and was a serious, steadfast old man. He had served two terms as an elder and left his position without any financial shortfall. He had a big family—two sons and a married grandson—and they all lived together. Physically, he was a robust, bearded, upright man, and only in his seventies did a gray streak show up in his beard.

Eliséy was neither wealthy nor poor; in former days he used to work out as a carpenter, but in his old age he[Pg 410] stayed at home and kept bees. One son was away earning money, and another was living at home. Eliséy was a good-natured and merry man. He liked to drink liquor and take snuff, and sing songs; but he was a peaceable man, and lived in friendship with his home folk and with the neighbours. In appearance he was an undersized, swarthy man, with a curly beard and, like his saint, Prophet Elisha, his whole head was bald.

Eliséy was neither rich nor poor; in the past, he worked as a carpenter, but in his old age, he[Pg 410] stayed home and kept bees. One of his sons was away earning money, while another lived at home with him. Eliséy was a friendly and cheerful guy. He enjoyed drinking, taking snuff, and singing songs; however, he was also a peaceable man who got along well with his family and neighbors. Physically, he was a short, dark-skinned man with a curly beard, and like his namesake, the Prophet Elisha, he was completely bald.

The old men had long ago made the vow and agreed to go together, but Tarásych had had no time before: he had so much business on hand. The moment one thing came to an end, another began; now he had to get his grandson married, now he was expecting his younger son back from the army, and now he had to build him a new hut.

The old men had made their promise a long time ago to stick together, but Tarásych never found the time before; he was always swamped with tasks. As soon as one thing wrapped up, another cropped up; now he needed to get his grandson married, now he was waiting for his younger son to return from the army, and now he had to build him a new house.

On a holiday the two old men once met, and they sat down on logs.

On a holiday, the two old men met and sat down on logs.

"Well," said Eliséy, "when are we going to carry out our vow?"

"Well," Eliséy said, "when are we going to fulfill our promise?"

Efím frowned.

Efím scowled.

"We shall have to wait," he said, "for this is a hard year for me. I have started to build a house,—I thought I could do it with one hundred, but it is going on now in the third. And still it is not done. We shall have to let it go till summer. In the summer, God willing, we shall go by all means."

"We'll have to wait," he said, "because this year is tough for me. I've started building a house—I thought I could do it with a hundred, but it's now in its third year. And it's still not finished. We'll have to put it off until summer. In the summer, if all goes well, we'll definitely go."

"According to my understanding," said Eliséy, "there is no sense in delaying. We ought to go at once. Spring is the best time."

"From what I gather," Eliséy said, "there’s no point in putting this off. We should head out right away. Spring is the best time."

"The time is all right, but the work is begun, so how can I drop it?"

"The time is good, but the work has started, so how can I just stop?"

"Have you nobody to attend to it? Your son will do it."

"Don't you have anyone to take care of it? Your son can handle it."

"Do it? My eldest is not reliable,—he drinks."

"Do it? My oldest son is not dependable—he drinks."

"When we die, friend, they will get along without us. Let your son learn it!"

"When we die, friend, they’ll manage without us. Let your son understand that!"

"That is so, but still I want to see things done under my eyes."

"That’s true, but I still want to see things done in front of me."

"Oh, dear man! You can never attend to everything. The other day the women in my house were washing and cleaning up for the holidays. This and that had to be done, and everything could not be looked after. My eldest daughter-in-law, a clever woman, said: 'It is a lucky thing the holidays come without waiting for us, for else, no matter how much we might work, we should never get done.'"

"Oh, dear man! You can never keep up with everything. The other day, the women in my house were busy washing and cleaning for the holidays. There were tons of tasks that needed doing, and we couldn't manage it all. My oldest daughter-in-law, who's quite sharp, said: 'It's fortunate that the holidays come regardless of us, because if we had to wait, no matter how hard we worked, we’d never be finished.'"

Tarásych fell to musing.

Tarásych started to think.

"I have spent a great deal of money on this building," he said, "and I can't start out on the pilgrimage with empty hands. One hundred roubles are not a trifling matter."

"I've spent a lot of money on this building," he said, "and I can't start my journey with empty hands. One hundred roubles isn't a small amount."

Eliséy laughed.

Eliséy chuckled.

"Don't sin, friend!" he said. "You have ten times as much as I, and yet you talk about money. Only say when we shall start. I have no money, but that will be all right."

"Don’t sin, my friend!” he said. “You have ten times more than I do, and yet you’re worrying about money. Just let me know when we should get going. I don’t have any money, but that’s okay.”

Tarásych smiled.

Tarásych grinned.

"What a rich man you are!" he said. "Where shall you get the money from?"

"What a wealthy guy you are!" he said. "Where are you going to get the money from?"

"I will scratch around in the house and will get together some there; and if that is not enough, I will let my neighbour have ten hives. He has been asking me for them."

"I'll look around the house and gather some here; and if that’s not enough, I’ll let my neighbor have ten hives. He’s been asking me for them."

"You will have a fine swarm! You will be worrying about it."

"You'll have a great swarm! You'll be stressing about it."

"Worrying? No, my friend! I have never worried about anything in life but sins. There is nothing more precious than the soul."

"Worried? No, my friend! I've never really worried about anything in life except for my sins. There's nothing more valuable than the soul."

"That is so; but still, it is not good if things do not run right at home."

"That's true; but still, it's not good if things aren't going well at home."

"If things do not run right in our soul, it is worse. We have made a vow, so let us go! Truly, let us go!"

"If things aren’t right in our souls, it’s even worse. We’ve made a promise, so let’s go! Seriously, let’s go!"

II.

Eliséy persuaded his friend to go. Efím thought and thought about it, and on the following morning he came to Eliséy.

Eliséy convinced his friend to go. Efím thought it over all night, and the next morning he went to see Eliséy.

"Well, let us go," he said, "you have spoken rightly. God controls life and death. We must go while we are alive and have strength."

"Alright, let's go," he said, "you’re absolutely right. God is in charge of life and death. We need to leave while we're still alive and strong."

A week later the old men started.

A week later, the old men began.

Tarásych had money at home. He took one hundred roubles with him and left two hundred with his wife.

Tarásych had cash at home. He took one hundred roubles with him and left two hundred with his wife.

Eliséy, too, got ready. He sold his neighbour ten hives and the increase of ten other hives. For the whole he received seventy roubles. The remaining thirty roubles he swept up from everybody in the house. His wife gave him the last she had,—she had put it away for her funeral; his daughter-in-law gave him what she had.

Eliséy got ready as well. He sold his neighbor ten beehives and the offspring of ten more. For all of it, he received seventy rubles. He gathered the remaining thirty rubles from everyone in the house. His wife gave him her last bit of savings—she had been saving it for her funeral; his daughter-in-law contributed what she could.

Efím Tarásych left all his affairs in the hands of his eldest son: he told him where to mow, and how many fields to mow, and where to haul the manure, and how to finish the hut and thatch it. He considered everything, and gave his orders. But all the order that Eliséy gave was that his wife should set out the young brood separately from the hives sold and give the neighbour what belonged to him without cheating him, but about domestic affairs he did not even speak: "The needs themselves," he thought, "will show you what to do and how to do it. You have been farming yourselves, so you will do as seems best to you."

Efím Tarásych entrusted all his responsibilities to his oldest son: he instructed him on where to mow, how many fields to mow, where to bring the manure, how to finish the hut, and how to thatch it. He thought of everything and gave his directions. But the only instruction Eliséy gave was for his wife to separate the young brood from the sold hives and to give the neighbor what was rightfully his without any deception. As for household matters, he didn’t even mention them: "The needs will take care of themselves," he believed, "and will show you what to do and how to do it. You’ve been farming on your own, so you’ll handle it as you see fit."

The old men got ready. The home folk baked a lot of flat cakes for them, and they made wallets for themselves,[Pg 413] cut out new leg-rags, put on new short boots, took reserve bast shoes, and started. The home folk saw them off beyond the enclosure and bade them good-bye, and the old men were off for their pilgrimage.

The old men got ready. The folks at home baked a bunch of flatbreads for them, and they made wallets for themselves,[Pg 413] cut new pants, put on new short boots, grabbed extra bast shoes, and set off. The folks at home saw them off beyond the fence and said goodbye, and the old men were on their way for their pilgrimage.

Eliséy left in a happy mood, and as soon as he left his village he forgot all his affairs. All the care he had was how to please his companion, how to keep from saying an unseemly word to anybody, how to reach the goal in peace and love, and how to get home again. As Eliséy walked along the road he either muttered some prayer or repeated such of the lives of the saints as he knew. Whenever he met a person on the road, or when he came to a hostelry, he tried to be as kind to everybody as he could, and to say to them God-fearing words. He walked along and was happy. There was only one thing Eliséy could not do: he wanted to stop taking snuff and had left his snuff-box at home, but he hankered for it. On the road a man offered him some. He wrangled with himself and stepped away from his companion so as not to lead him into sin, and took a pinch.

Eliséy left feeling happy, and as soon as he left his village, he forgot all his worries. All he cared about was how to please his companion, avoid saying anything inappropriate, reach their destination in peace and love, and get home again. As he walked along the road, he either mumbled a prayer or recited what he knew of the lives of the saints. Whenever he encountered someone on the road or reached an inn, he tried to be as kind as possible and spoke respectful words. He walked on, feeling joyful. There was just one thing Eliséy struggled with: he wanted to stop using snuff and had left his snuff-box at home, but he craved it. Along the way, someone offered him some. He argued with himself and stepped away from his companion to avoid leading him into temptation, then took a pinch.

Efím Tarásych walked firmly and well; he did no wrong and spoke no vain words, but there was no lightness in his heart. The cares about his home did not leave his mind. He was thinking all the time about what was going on at home,—whether he had not forgotten to give his son some order, and whether his son was doing things in the right way. When he saw along the road that they were setting out potatoes or hauling manure, he wondered whether his son was doing as he had been ordered. He just felt like returning, and showing him what to do, and doing it himself.

Efím Tarásych walked steadily and confidently; he didn’t do anything wrong and didn’t speak empty words, but there was no lightness in his heart. The worries about his home didn’t leave his mind. He was constantly thinking about what was happening back home—whether he had forgotten to give his son some instruction, and whether his son was doing everything the right way. When he saw along the road that they were planting potatoes or hauling manure, he wondered if his son was following the orders he’d given. He really felt like turning back, showing him what to do, and doing it himself.

III.

The old men walked for live weeks. They wore out their home-made bast shoes and began to buy new ones. They reached the country of the Little-Russians. Heretofore they had been paying for their night's lodging and for their dinner, but when they came to the Little-Russians, people vied with each other in inviting them to their houses. They let them come in, and fed them, and took no money from them, but even filled their wallets with bread, and now and then with flat cakes. Thus the old men walked without expense some seven hundred versts. They crossed another Government and came to a place where there had been a failure of crops. There they let them into the houses and did not take any money for their night's lodging, but would not feed them. And they did not give them bread everywhere,—not even for money could the old men get any in some places. The previous year, so the people said, nothing had grown. Those who had been rich were ruined,—they sold everything; those who had lived in comfort came down to nothing; and the poor people either entirely left the country, or turned beggars, or just managed to exist at home. In the winter they lived on chaff and orach.

The old men walked for five weeks. They wore out their homemade bast shoes and started buying new ones. They reached the land of the Little Russians. Before that, they had been paying for their lodging and dinner, but when they arrived in the Little Russian territory, people competed to invite them into their homes. They welcomed them in, fed them, and asked for no money, even filling their wallets with bread and occasionally flatbreads. So, the old men traveled without spending a dime for about seven hundred versts. They crossed into another region and arrived at a place that suffered from crop failure. There, they were allowed to stay in the houses for free, but they weren't fed. In some places, they couldn't even get any bread, not even for money. The locals said that nothing had grown the previous year. Those who had once been wealthy were now ruined—they sold everything. Those who had lived comfortably fell into poverty, and the poor either left the area entirely, turned to begging, or barely managed to survive at home. In the winter, they survived on chaff and orach.

One night the two old men stayed in a borough. There they bought about fifteen pounds of bread. In the morning they left before daybreak, so that they might walk a good distance before the heat. They marched some ten versts and reached a brook. They sat down, filled their cups with water, softened the bread with it and ate it, and changed their leg-rags. They sat awhile and rested[Pg 415] themselves. Eliséy took out his snuff-horn. Efím Tarásych shook his head at him.

One night, the two old men stayed in a town. There, they bought about fifteen pounds of bread. In the morning, they left before dawn so they could walk a good distance before it got hot. They walked about ten versts and reached a stream. They sat down, filled their cups with water, softened the bread in it, and ate, then changed their leg rags. They rested for a while. Eliséy took out his snuff-horn. Efím Tarásych shook his head at him.

"Why don't you throw away that nasty thing?" he asked.

"Why don't you get rid of that ugly thing?" he asked.

Eliséy waved his hand.

Eliséy waved his hand.

"Sin has overpowered me," he said. "What shall I do?"

"Sin has taken control of me," he said. "What should I do?"

They got up and marched on. They walked another ten versts. They came to a large village, and passed through it. It was quite warm then. Eliséy was tired, and wanted to stop and get a drink, but Tarásych would not stop. Tarásych was a better walker, and Eliséy had a hard time keeping up with him.

They got up and continued walking. They covered another ten versts and reached a large village, passing through it. It was pretty warm at that time. Eliséy was tired and wanted to take a break for a drink, but Tarásych refused to stop. Tarásych was a faster walker, and Eliséy struggled to keep up with him.

"I should like to get a drink," he said.

"I'd like to grab a drink," he said.

"Well, drink! I do not want any."

"Well, drink up! I don't want any."

Eliséy stopped.

Eliséy paused.

"Do not wait for me," he said. "I will just run into a hut and get a drink of water. I will catch up with you at once."

"Don't wait for me," he said. "I'm just going to step into a hut and grab a drink of water. I’ll catch up with you right away."

"All right," he said. And Efím Tarásych proceeded by himself along the road, while Eliséy turned to go into a hut.

"Okay," he said. And Efím Tarásych continued on his own down the road, while Eliséy headed into a hut.

Eliséy came up to the hut. It was a small clay cabin; the lower part was black, the upper white, and the clay had long ago crumbled off,—evidently it had not been plastered for a long time,—and the roof was open at one end. The entrance was from the yard. Eliséy stepped into the yard, and there saw that a lean, beardless man with his shirt stuck in his trousers in Little-Russian fashion was lying near the earth mound. The man had evidently lain down in a cool spot, but now the sun was burning down upon him. He was lying there awake. Eliséy called out to him, asking him to give him a drink, but the man made no reply. "He is either sick, or an unkind man," thought Eliséy, going up to the door. Inside he heard a child crying. He knocked with the door-ring.[Pg 416] "Good people!" No answer. He struck with his staff against the door. "Christian people!" No stir. "Servants of the Lord!" No reply. Eliséy was on the point of going away, when he heard somebody groaning within. "I wonder whether some misfortune has happened there to the people. I must see." And Eliséy went into the hut.

Eliséy walked up to the hut. It was a small clay cabin; the bottom half was black, the top white, and the clay had crumbled off a long time ago—clearly, it hadn’t been plastered in ages—and one end of the roof was open. The entrance was from the yard. Eliséy stepped into the yard and saw a thin, beardless man with his shirt tucked into his pants in a Little-Russian style lying by the earth mound. The man had clearly settled down in a cool spot, but now the sun was beating down on him. He was awake. Eliséy called out for him to give him a drink, but the man didn’t respond. "He’s either sick or just unfriendly," thought Eliséy as he approached the door. Inside, he could hear a child crying. He knocked on the door ring. [Pg 416] "Good people!" No response. He hit the door with his staff. "Christian people!" Still no answer. "Servants of the Lord!" No reply. Eliséy was about to leave when he heard someone groaning inside. "I wonder if something bad has happened to them. I should check." And Eliséy went into the hut.

IV.

Eliséy turned the ring,—the door was not locked. He pushed the door open and walked through the vestibule. The door into the living-room was open. On the left there was an oven; straight ahead was the front corner; in the corner stood a shrine and a table; beyond the table was a bench, and on it sat a bareheaded old woman, in nothing but a shirt; her head was leaning on the table, and near her stood a lean little boy, his face as yellow as wax and his belly swollen, and he was pulling the old woman's sleeve, and crying at the top of his voice and begging for something.

Eliséy turned the ring—the door wasn’t locked. He pushed the door open and walked through the hallway. The door to the living room was open. To the left was an oven; straight ahead was the front corner; in that corner stood a shrine and a table; beyond the table was a bench, and on it sat a bare-headed old woman, wearing only a shirt; her head was resting on the table, and next to her stood a thin little boy, his face as yellow as wax and his belly swollen, tugging at the old woman's sleeve, crying at the top of his lungs and pleading for something.

Eliséy entered the room. There was a stifling air in the house. He saw a woman lying behind the oven, on the floor. She was lying on her face without looking at anything, and snoring, and now stretching out a leg and again drawing it up. And she tossed from side to side,—and from her came that oppressive smell: evidently she was very sick, and there was nobody to take her away. The old woman raised her head, when she saw the man.

Eliséy walked into the room. The air in the house was heavy and suffocating. He noticed a woman lying on the floor behind the oven. She was face down, not looking at anything, snoring, stretching out a leg, and pulling it back in again. She rolled from side to side, and the unpleasant smell coming from her showed that she was very ill, with no one around to help her. The old woman lifted her head when she spotted the man.

"What do you want?" she said, in Little-Russian. "What do you want? We have nothing, my dear man."

"What do you want?" she said, in Little Russian. "What do you want? We have nothing, my dear man."

Eliséy understood what she was saying: he walked over to her.

Eliséy understood what she was saying, so he walked over to her.

"Servant of the Lord," he said, "I have come in to get a drink of water."

"Servant of the Lord," he said, "I came in to get a drink of water."

"There is none, I say, there is none. There is nothing here for you to take. Go!"

"There’s nothing here for you. Just go!"

Eliséy asked her:

Eliséy asked her:

"Is there no well man here to take this woman away?"

"Is there no healthy man here to take this woman away?"

"There is nobody here: the man is dying in the yard, and we here."

"There’s no one here: the man is dying in the yard, and we’re here."

The boy grew quiet when he saw the stranger, but when the old woman began to speak, he again took hold of her sleeve.

The boy fell silent when he saw the stranger, but when the old woman started to speak, he grabbed her sleeve again.

"Bread, granny, bread!" and he burst out weeping.

"Bread, grandma, bread!" and he started crying.

Just as Eliséy was going to ask the old woman another question, the man tumbled into the hut; he walked along the wall and wanted to sit down on the bench, but before reaching it he fell down in the corner, near the threshold. He did not try to get up, but began to speak. He would say one word at a time, then draw his breath, then say something again.

Just as Eliséy was about to ask the old woman another question, a man stumbled into the hut. He walked along the wall and intended to sit down on the bench, but before he got there, he collapsed in the corner by the doorway. He didn’t try to get up; instead, he began to speak. He would say one word at a time, then pause to catch his breath, and then say something again.

"We are sick," he said, "and—hungry. The boy is starving." He indicated the boy with his head and began to weep.

"We're sick," he said, "and—hungry. The boy is starving." He nodded towards the boy and started to cry.

Eliséy shifted his wallet on his back, freed his arms, let the wallet down on the ground, lifted it on the bench, and untied it. When it was open, he took out the bread and the knife, out off a slice, and gave it to the man. The man did not take it, but pointed to the boy and the girl, to have it given to them. Eliséy gave it to the boy. When the boy saw the bread, he made for it, grabbed the slice with both his hands, and stuck his nose into the bread. A girl crawled out from behind the oven and gazed at the bread. Eliséy gave her, too, a piece. He cut off another slice and gave it to the old woman. She took it and began to chew at it.

Eliséy adjusted his wallet on his back, freed his arms, set the wallet down on the ground, picked it up onto the bench, and untied it. When it was open, he took out the bread and the knife, cut off a slice, and handed it to the man. The man didn’t take it but pointed to the boy and the girl, signaling for them to have it. Eliséy handed it to the boy. When the boy saw the bread, he rushed forward, grabbed the slice with both hands, and buried his nose in it. A girl crawled out from behind the oven and stared at the bread. Eliséy gave her a piece, too. He cut off another slice and handed it to the old woman. She took it and started chewing.

"If you would just bring us some water," she said. "Their lips are parched. I wanted to bring some yesterday or to-day,—I do not remember when,—but I fell down and left the pail there, if nobody took it away."

"If you could just get us some water," she said. "Their lips are dry. I wanted to bring some yesterday or today—I can't remember when—but I fell down and left the bucket there, if nobody took it."

Eliséy asked where their well was. The old woman told him where. Eliséy went out. He found the pail, brought some water, and gave the people to drink. The[Pg 419] children ate some more bread with water, and the old woman ate some, but the man would not eat.

Eliséy asked where their well was. The old woman told him. Eliséy went outside, found the bucket, brought back some water, and gave it to the people to drink. The[Pg 419] children ate more bread with the water, and the old woman had some too, but the man refused to eat.

"My stomach will not hold it," he said.

"My stomach can't handle it," he said.

The woman did not get up or come to: she was just tossing on the bed place. Eliséy went to the shop, and bought millet, salt, flour, and butter. He found an axe, chopped some wood, and made a fire in the oven. The girl helped him. Eliséy cooked a soup and porridge, and fed the people.

The woman didn’t get up or wake up; she was just rolling around on the bed. Eliséy went to the store and bought millet, salt, flour, and butter. He found an axe, chopped some wood, and started a fire in the oven. The girl helped him. Eliséy made soup and porridge and fed everyone.

V.

The man ate a little, and so did the old woman, and the girl and the little boy licked the bowl clean and embraced each other and fell asleep.

The man had a little to eat, and so did the old woman. The girl and the little boy licked the bowl clean, then hugged each other and fell asleep.

The man and the old woman told Eliséy how it had all happened.

The man and the old woman explained to Eliséy how it all went down.

"We lived heretofore poorly," they said, "but when the crop failed us, we ate up in the fall everything we had. When we had nothing left, we began to beg from our neighbours and from good people. At first they gave us some, but later they refused. Some of them would have been willing to give us to eat, but they had nothing themselves. Besides we felt ashamed to beg: we owed everybody money and flour and bread. I looked for work," said the man, "but could find none. People were everywhere looking for work to get something to eat. One day I would work, and two I would go around looking for more work. The old woman and the girl went a distance away to beg, but the alms were poor,—nobody had any bread. Still, we managed to get something to eat: we thought we might squeeze through until the new crop; but in the spring they quit giving us alms altogether, and sickness fell upon us. It grew pretty bad: one day we would have something to eat, and two we went without it. We began to eat grass. And from the grass, or from some other reason, the woman grew sick. She lay down, and I had no strength, and we had nothing with which to improve matters."

"We’ve lived poorly until now," they said, "but when the harvest failed us, we used up everything we had in the fall. Once we had nothing left, we started begging from our neighbors and kind people. At first, they gave us some help, but later they turned us away. Some would have liked to give us food, but they didn’t have anything either. Besides, we felt ashamed to beg: we owed everyone money, flour, and bread. I looked for work," said the man, "but couldn’t find any. Everyone was looking for work just to get something to eat. One day I’d work, and the next two I’d spend searching for more work. The old woman and the girl went off to beg, but the charity was scarce—nobody had any bread. Still, we managed to get something to eat: we thought we could hold on until the new crop came; but in the spring, they stopped giving us alms altogether, and sickness hit us. It got pretty bad: some days we had food, and other days we went without. We even started eating grass. And from the grass, or maybe for some other reason, the woman became sick. She lay down, and I was weak, and we had nothing to improve our situation."

"I was the only one," the old woman said, "who worked: but I gave out and grew weak, as I had nothing[Pg 421] to eat. The girl, too, grew weak and lost her courage. I sent her to the neighbours, but she did not go. She hid herself in a corner and would not go. A neighbour came in two days ago, but when she saw that we were hungry and sick, she turned around and went out. Her husband has left, and she has nothing with which to feed her young children. So we were lying here and waiting for death."

"I was the only one," the old woman said, "who worked, but I got exhausted and became weak because I had nothing to eat. The girl also got weak and lost her strength. I sent her to the neighbors, but she didn’t go. She stayed hidden in a corner and refused to leave. A neighbor came by two days ago, but when she saw that we were hungry and sick, she just turned around and left. Her husband has left, and she doesn’t have anything to feed her young kids. So we were lying here, waiting for death."

When Eliséy heard what they said, he changed his mind about catching up with his companion, and remained there overnight. In the morning Eliséy got up and began to work about the house as though he were the master. He set bread with the old woman and made a fire in the oven. He went with the girl to the neighbours to fetch what was necessary. Everything he wanted to pick up was gone: there was nothing left for farming, and the clothes were used up. Eliséy got everything which was needed: some things he made himself, and some he bought. Eliséy stayed with them one day, and a second, and a third. The little boy regained his strength, and he began to walk on the bench and to make friends with Eliséy. The girl, too, became quite cheerful and helped him in everything. She kept running after Eliséy: "Grandfather, grandfather!"

When Eliséy heard what they said, he changed his mind about catching up with his companion and decided to stay there overnight. In the morning, Eliséy got up and started working around the house as if he were the owner. He baked bread with the old woman and lit a fire in the oven. He went with the girl to the neighbors to get what they needed. Everything he wanted to gather was gone: there was nothing left for farming, and the clothes were all used up. Eliséy managed to get everything he needed: he made some things himself and bought others. Eliséy stayed with them for one day, then a second, and then a third. The little boy regained his strength; he began to walk on the bench and started making friends with Eliséy. The girl, too, became cheerful and helped him with everything. She kept running after Eliséy, calling out, "Grandfather, grandfather!"

The old woman got up and went to her neighbour. The man began to walk by holding on to the wall. Only the woman was lying down. On the third day she came to and asked for something to eat.

The old woman got up and went to her neighbor. The man started to walk by holding onto the wall. Only the woman was lying down. On the third day, she woke up and asked for something to eat.

"Well," thought Eliséy, "I had not expected to lose so much time. Now I must go."

"Well," thought Eliséy, "I didn't expect to waste so much time. I need to go now."

VI.

The fourth day was the last of a fast, and Eliséy said to himself:

The fourth day was the last of a fast, and Eliséy thought to himself:

"I will break fast with them. I will buy something for them for the holidays, and in the evening I must leave."

"I'll have breakfast with them. I'll buy something for them for the holidays, and in the evening I have to leave."

Eliséy went once more to the village and bought milk, white flour, and lard. He and the old woman cooked and baked a lot of things, and in the morning Eliséy went to mass and came back and broke fast with the people. On that day the woman got up and began to move about. The man shaved himself, put on a clean shirt,—the old woman had washed it for him,—and went to a rich peasant to ask a favour of him. His mowing and field were mortgaged to the rich man, so he went to ask him to let him have the mowing and the field until the new crop. He came back gloomy in the evening, and burst out weeping. The rich man would not show him the favour; he had asked him to bring the money.

Eliséy went back to the village and bought milk, white flour, and lard. He and the old woman cooked and baked a lot of things, and in the morning, Eliséy went to mass and returned to break his fast with the villagers. That day, the woman got up and started moving around. The man shaved, put on a clean shirt—the old woman had washed it for him—and went to a wealthy peasant to ask for a favor. His mowing and field were mortgaged to the rich man, so he asked if he could have the mowing and the field until the new crop. He came back feeling down in the evening and burst into tears. The wealthy man wouldn’t grant him the favor; he had asked him to bring the money.

Eliséy fell to musing.

Eliséy fell into thought.

"How are they going to live now? People will be going out to mow, but they cannot go, for it is all mortgaged. The rye will ripen and people will begin to harvest it (and there is such a fine stand of it!), but they have nothing to look forward to,—their desyatína is sold to the rich peasant. If I go away, they will fall back into poverty."

"How are they going to live now? People will want to go out to mow, but they can't because everything is mortgaged. The rye will ripen, and people will start to harvest it (and it looks really good!), but they have nothing to look forward to—their desyatína is sold to the wealthy peasant. If I leave, they'll fall back into poverty."

And Eliséy was in doubt, and did not go away in the evening, but put it off until morning. He went into the yard to sleep. He said his prayers and lay down, but could not fall asleep.

And Eliséy was unsure, so he didn't leave in the evening but decided to wait until morning. He went into the yard to sleep. He said his prayers and lay down, but he couldn't fall asleep.

"I ought to go,—as it is I have spent much time and money; but I am sorry for the people. You can't help everybody. I meant to bring them some water and give each a slice of bread, but see how far I have gone. Now I shall have to buy out his mowing and field. And if I buy out the field, I might as well buy a cow for the children, and a horse for the man to haul his sheaves with. Brother Eliséy Kuzmích, you are in for it! You have let yourself loose, and now you will not straighten out things."

"I should go—I’ve already spent a lot of time and money. But I feel for the people. You can’t help everyone. I planned to bring them some water and give each of them a piece of bread, but look how far I've come. Now I’ll have to buy his mowing and field. And if I buy the field, I might as well get a cow for the kids and a horse for the man to haul his sheaves. Brother Eliséy Kuzmích, you’re in deep! You’ve let things get out of hand, and now you won’t be able to fix it."

Eliséy got up, took the caftan from under his head, and unrolled it; he drew out his snuff-horn and took a pinch, thinking that he would clear his thoughts, but no,—he thought and thought and could not come to any conclusion. He ought to get up and go, but he was sorry for the people. He did not know what to do. He rolled the caftan up under his head and lay down to sleep. He lay there for a long time, and the cocks crowed, and then only did he fall asleep. Suddenly he felt as though some one had wakened him. He saw himself all dressed, with his wallet and staff, and he had to pass through a gate, but it was just open enough to let a man squeeze through. He went to the gate and his wallet caught on one side, and as he was about to free it, one of his leg-rags got caught on the other side and came open. He tried to free the leg-rag, but it was not caught in the wicker fence: it was the girl who was holding on to it, and crying, "Grandfather, grandfather, bread!" He looked at his foot, and there was the little boy holding on to it, and the old woman and the man were looking out of the window. Eliséy awoke, and he began to speak to himself in an audible voice:

Eliséy got up, took the caftan from under his head, and unrolled it; he pulled out his snuff-horn and took a pinch, thinking it would clear his mind, but it didn’t—he thought and thought and couldn’t come to any conclusion. He knew he should get up and leave, but he felt sorry for the people. He didn’t know what to do. He rolled the caftan back under his head and lay down to sleep. He lay there for a long time, and the roosters crowed, and only then did he finally fall asleep. Suddenly, he felt like someone had woken him up. He saw himself fully dressed, with his wallet and staff, and he had to pass through a gate, but it was only open wide enough for a person to squeeze through. He approached the gate, and his wallet got caught on one side, and just as he was about to free it, one of his leg-rags got snagged on the other side and came loose. He tried to pull free the leg-rag, but it wasn’t stuck in the wicker fence; it was the girl holding onto it, crying, "Grandfather, grandfather, bread!" He looked at his foot, and there was the little boy holding onto it, while the old woman and the man were looking out from the window. Eliséy woke up and began to speak to himself out loud:

"I will buy out the field and the mowing to-morrow, and will buy a horse, and flour to last until harvest-time, and a cow for the children. For how would it be to go beyond the sea to seek Christ and lose him within me? I must get the people started."

"I'll buy the field and the mowing tomorrow, and I'll get a horse, and enough flour to last until harvest time, and a cow for the kids. How would it feel to go across the sea to seek Christ and lose him within myself? I need to get people moving."

And Eliséy fell asleep until morning. He awoke early. He went to the rich merchant, bought out the rye and gave him money for the mowing. He bought a scythe,—for that had been sold, too,—and brought it home. He sent the man out to mow, and himself went to see the peasants: he found a horse and a cart for sale at the innkeeper's. He bargained with him for it, and bought it; then he bought a bag of flour, which he put in the cart, and went out to buy a cow. As he was walking, he came across two Little-Russian women, and they were talking to one another. Though they were talking in their dialect, he could make out what they were saying about him:

And Eliséy fell asleep until morning. He woke up early. He went to the rich merchant, bought the rye, and gave him money for the mowing. He bought a scythe—since that had been sold too—and brought it home. He sent the man out to mow and went to check on the peasants: he found a horse and a cart for sale at the innkeeper's. He bargained with him for it and bought it; then he bought a bag of flour, which he put in the cart, and set out to buy a cow. As he was walking, he came across two Little-Russian women, and they were chatting with each other. Although they were speaking in their dialect, he could understand what they were saying about him:

"You see, at first they did not recognize him; they thought that he was just a simple kind of a man. They say, he went in to get a drink, and he has just stopped there. What a lot of things he has bought them! I myself saw him buy a horse and cart to-day of the innkeeper. Evidently there are such people in the world. I must go and take a look at him."

"You see, at first, they didn't recognize him; they thought he was just an ordinary guy. They say he went in to grab a drink and just stayed there. He’s bought them a ton of stuff! I actually saw him buy a horse and cart from the innkeeper today. Clearly, there are people like that in the world. I need to go check him out."

When Eliséy heard that, he understood that they were praising him, and so he did not go to buy the cow. He returned to the innkeeper and gave him the money for the horse. He hitched it up and drove with the flour to the house. When he drove up to the gate, he stopped and climbed down from the cart. When the people of the house saw the horse, they were surprised. They thought that he had bought the horse for them, but did not dare say so. The master came out to open the gates.

When Eliséy heard that, he realized they were praising him, so he didn’t go buy the cow. He went back to the innkeeper and paid for the horse. He hitched it up and drove the flour to the house. When he pulled up to the gate, he stopped and got down from the cart. The people in the house were surprised to see the horse. They thought he had bought it for them but didn’t say anything. The master came out to open the gates.

"Grandfather, where did you get that horse?"

"Grandpa, where did you get that horse?"

"I bought it," he said. "I got it cheap. Mow some grass and put it in the cart, so that the horse may have some for the night. And take off the bag!"

"I bought it," he said. "I got it for a good price. Mow some grass and put it in the cart, so the horse can have some for the night. And take off the bag!"

The master unhitched the horse, carried the bag to the granary, mowed a lot of grass, and put it into the cart. They lay down to sleep. Eliséy slept in the street, and[Pg 425] thither he had carried his wallet in the evening. All the people fell asleep. Eliséy got up, tied his wallet, put on his shoes and his caftan, and started down the road to catch up with Efím.

The master unharnessed the horse, took the bag to the granary, mowed a bunch of grass, and loaded it into the cart. They settled down to sleep. Eliséy slept outside, where he had put his wallet in the evening. Everyone else fell asleep. Eliséy got up, tied up his wallet, put on his shoes and his caftan, and set off down the road to catch up with Efím.

VII.

Eliséy had walked about five versts, when day began to break. He sat down under a tree, untied his wallet, and began to count his money. He found that he had seventeen roubles twenty kopeks left.

Eliséy had walked about five miles when day began to break. He sat down under a tree, opened his wallet, and started counting his money. He found that he had seventeen rubles and twenty kopecks left.

"Well," he thought, "with this sum I cannot travel beyond the sea, but if I beg in Christ's name, I shall only increase my sin. Friend Efím will reach the place by himself, and will put up a candle for me. But I shall evidently never fulfil my vow. The master is merciful, and he will forgive me."

"Well," he thought, "with this amount, I can't travel across the sea, but if I beg in Christ's name, I'll just be adding to my sins. My friend Efím will get there on his own and light a candle for me. But it’s clear I’ll never be able to fulfill my vow. The master is merciful, and He will forgive me."

Eliséy got up, slung his wallet over his shoulders, and turned back. He made a circle around the village so that people might not see him. And soon he reached home. On his way out he had found it hard: it was hard keeping up with Efím; but on his way home God made it easy for him, for he did not know what weariness was. Walking was just play to him, and he swayed his staff, and made as much as seventy versts a day.

Eliséy got up, threw his wallet over his shoulder, and turned back. He took a detour around the village so that nobody would see him. Before long, he reached home. When he left, it had been tough: keeping up with Efím was challenging; but on the way back, it felt easy because he didn’t feel tired at all. Walking was just a game to him, and he swung his staff, covering as much as seventy versts in a day.

Eliséy came back home. The harvest was all in. The home folk were glad to see the old man. They asked all about him, why he had left his companion and why he had not gone to Jerusalem, but had returned home. Eliséy did not tell them anything.

Eliséy came back home. The harvest was all in. The family was happy to see the old man. They asked him all about himself, why he had left his companion, and why he hadn't gone to Jerusalem but had come back home instead. Eliséy didn’t share anything with them.

"God did not grant me that I should," he said. "I spent my money on the way, and got separated from my companion. And so I did not go. Forgive me for Christ's sake."

"God didn't allow me to," he said. "I spent my money along the way and lost track of my friend. So, I didn't go. Please forgive me for Christ's sake."

He gave the old woman what money he had left. He asked all about the home matters: everything was right;[Pg 427] everything had been attended to and nothing missed, and all were living in peace and agreement.

He gave the old woman all the money he had left. He asked about everything at home: everything was fine; [Pg 427] everything had been taken care of, nothing was overlooked, and everyone was living in harmony.

Efím's people heard that very day that Eliséy had come back, and so they came to inquire about their old man. And Eliséy told them the same story.

Efím's people heard that very day that Eliséy had returned, so they came to ask about their elderly man. And Eliséy told them the same story.

"You see," he said, "the old man started to walk briskly, and three days before St. Peter's day we lost each other. I wanted to catch up with him, but it happened that I spent all my money and could not go on, so I returned home."

"You see," he said, "the old man started to walk quickly, and three days before St. Peter's Day, we lost track of each other. I wanted to catch up with him, but I ended up spending all my money and couldn’t keep going, so I went back home."

The people marvelled how it was that such a clever man had acted so foolishly as to start and not reach the place and merely spend his money. They wondered awhile, and forgot about it. Eliséy, too, forgot about it. He began to work about the house: he got the wood ready for the winter with his son, threshed the grain with the women, thatched the sheds, gathered in the bees, and gave ten hives with the young brood to his neighbour. When he got all the work done, he sent his son out to earn money, and himself sat down in the winter to plait bast shoes and hollow out blocks for the hives.

The people were amazed at how such a smart guy could be so foolish as to set out and not make it to his destination, just wasting his money. They wondered for a bit and then moved on. Eliséy forgot about it too. He started working around the house: he prepared the wood for winter with his son, threshed the grain with the women, thatched the sheds, gathered the bees, and gave ten hives with the young brood to his neighbor. Once he finished all the work, he sent his son out to earn some money while he sat down in the winter to make bast shoes and carve blocks for the hives.

VIII.

All that day that Eliséy passed with the sick people, Efím waited for his companion. He walked but a short distance and sat down. He waited and waited, and fell asleep; when he awoke, he sat awhile,—but his companion did not turn up. He kept a sharp lookout for him, but the sun was going down behind a tree, and still Eliséy was not there.

All day while Eliséy was with the sick people, Efím waited for his friend. He walked a short way and then sat down. He waited and waited, and eventually fell asleep; when he woke up, he sat for a bit—still, his friend didn’t show up. He kept an eye out for him, but as the sun began to set behind a tree, Eliséy was still missing.

"I wonder whether he has not passed by me," he thought. "Maybe somebody drove him past, and he did not see me while I was asleep. But how could he help seeing me? In the steppe you can see a long distance off. If I go back, he may be marching on, and we shall only get farther separated from each other. I will walk on,—we shall meet at the resting-place for the night."

"I wonder if he passed me by," he thought. "Maybe someone drove him past and he didn't see me while I was asleep. But how could he not see me? In the steppe, you can see really far. If I go back, he might keep marching on, and we'll just get more separated. I'll keep walking—we'll meet at the stop for the night."

When he came to a village, he asked the village officer to look out for an old man and bring him to the house where he stayed. Eliséy did not come there for the night. Efím marched on, and asked everybody whether they had seen a bald-headed old man. No one had seen him. Efím was surprised and walked on.

When he reached a village, he asked the village officer to find an old man and bring him to the house where he was staying. Eliséy didn’t come there for the night. Efím continued on and asked everyone if they had seen a bald-headed old man. No one had seen him. Efím was surprised and kept walking.

"We shall meet somewhere in Odessa," he thought, "or on the boat," and then he stopped thinking about it.

"We'll meet somewhere in Odessa," he thought, "or on the boat," and then he stopped thinking about it.

On the road he fell in with a pilgrim. The pilgrim, in calotte, cassock, and long hair, had been to Mount Athos, and was now going for the second time to Jerusalem. They met at a hostelry, and they had a chat and started off together.

On the road, he bumped into a pilgrim. The pilgrim, wearing a cap, a robe, and having long hair, had been to Mount Athos and was now heading back to Jerusalem for the second time. They met at an inn, chatted, and set off together.

They reached Odessa without any accident. They waited for three days for a ship. There were many pilgrims[Pg 429] there, and they had come together from all directions. Again Efím asked about Eliséy, but nobody had seen him.

They arrived in Odessa without any issues. They waited three days for a ship. There were many pilgrims[Pg 429] there, who had gathered from all over. Once more, Efím asked about Eliséy, but nobody had seen him.

Efím provided himself with a passport,—that cost five roubles. He had forty roubles left for his round trip, and he bought bread and herring for the voyage. The ship was loaded, then the pilgrims were admitted, and Tarásych sat down beside the pilgrim he had met. The anchors were weighed, they pushed off from the shore, and the ship sailed across the sea.

Efím got himself a passport, which cost five roubles. He had forty roubles left for his round trip, and he bought bread and herring for the journey. The ship was loaded, then the pilgrims were let on, and Tarásych sat down next to the pilgrim he had met. The anchors were lifted, they pushed off from the shore, and the ship sailed across the sea.

During the day they had good sailing; in the evening a wind arose, rain fell, and the ship began to rock and to be washed by the waves. The people grew excited; the women began to shriek, and such men as were weak ran up and down the ship, trying to find a safe place. Efím, too, was frightened, but he did not show it: where he had sat down on the floor on boarding the ship by the side of Tambóv peasants, he sat through the night and the following day; all of them held on to their wallets and did not speak. On the third day it grew calmer. On the fifth day they landed at Constantinople.

During the day, they had smooth sailing; in the evening, the wind picked up, it started to rain, and the ship began to rock and get hit by the waves. The passengers became anxious; the women began to scream, and the weaker men ran around the ship, looking for a safe spot. Efím was scared too, but he didn’t show it: he stayed seated on the floor next to the Tambóv peasants where he had been when they boarded the ship, staying there through the night and into the next day. They all held onto their bags and didn’t say a word. By the third day, it calmed down. On the fifth day, they arrived in Constantinople.

Some of the pilgrims went ashore there, to visit the Cathedral of St. Sophia, which now the Turks hold; Tarásych did not go, but remained on board the ship. All he did was to buy some white bread. They remained there a day, and then again sailed through the sea. They stopped at Smyrna town, and at another city by the name of Alexandria, and safely reached the city of Jaffa. In Jaffa all pilgrims go ashore: from there it is seventy versts on foot to Jerusalem. At the landing the people had quite a scare: the ship was high, and the people were let down into boats below; but the boats were rocking all the time, and two people were let down past the boat and got a ducking, but otherwise all went safely.

Some of the pilgrims went ashore to visit the Cathedral of St. Sophia, which is now held by the Turks; Tarásych stayed on the ship. All he did was buy some white bread. They stayed there for a day and then set sail again. They stopped in Smyrna and then another city called Alexandria, and finally reached the city of Jaffa. In Jaffa, all the pilgrims went ashore: it’s about seventy versts on foot to Jerusalem from there. When they landed, the people got quite a scare: the ship was high, and they were lowered into boats below; but the boats were rocking the whole time, and two people were lowered past the boat and got splashed, but otherwise, everyone made it safely.

When all were ashore, they went on afoot; on the third day they reached Jerusalem at dinner-time. They[Pg 430] stopped in a suburb, in a Russian hostelry; there they had their passports stamped and ate their dinner, and then they followed a pilgrim to the holy places. It was too early yet to be admitted to the Sepulchre of the Lord, so they went to the Monastery of the Patriarch. There all the worshippers were gathered, and the female sex was put apart from the male. They were all ordered to take off their shoes and sit in a circle. A monk came out with a towel, and began to wash everybody's feet. He would wash, and rub them clean, and kiss them, and thus he went around the whole circle. He washed Efím's feet and kissed them. They celebrated vigils and matins, and placed a candle, and served a mass for the parents. There they were fed, and received wine to drink.

When everyone had disembarked, they set off on foot; by the third day, they arrived in Jerusalem around dinner time. They[Pg 430] stopped in a suburb at a Russian inn, where they had their passports stamped and enjoyed dinner before following a pilgrim to the holy sites. It was still too early to enter the Lord's Sepulchre, so they went to the Monastery of the Patriarch instead. There, all the worshippers had gathered, with women separated from men. Everyone was instructed to remove their shoes and sit in a circle. A monk appeared with a towel and began washing each person's feet. He washed, wiped them clean, and kissed them, going around the entire circle. He washed Efím’s feet and kissed them. They held vigils and matins, lit a candle, and performed a mass for their parents. They were fed and given wine to drink.

On the following morning they went to the cell of Mary of Egypt, where she took refuge. There they placed candles, and a mass was celebrated. From there they went to Abraham's Monastery. They saw the Sebak garden, the place where Abraham wanted to sacrifice his son to God. Then they went to the place where Christ appeared to Mary Magdalene, and to the Church of Jacob, the brother of the Lord. The pilgrim showed them all the places, and in every place he told how much money they ought to give. At dinner they returned to the hostelry. They ate, and were just getting ready to lie down to sleep, when the pilgrim, who was rummaging through his clothes, began to sigh.

On the next morning, they went to the cell of Mary of Egypt, where she had taken refuge. There, they placed candles and held a mass. After that, they went to Abraham's Monastery. They saw the Sebak garden, the site where Abraham was willing to sacrifice his son to God. Then they visited the place where Christ appeared to Mary Magdalene, and the Church of Jacob, the brother of the Lord. The pilgrim pointed out all the locations, and at each one, he suggested how much money they should donate. At dinner, they returned to the inn. They ate, and were just about to settle in for the night when the pilgrim, who was searching through his clothes, started to sigh.

"They have pulled out my pocketbook with money in it," he said. "I had twenty-three roubles,—two ten-rouble bills, and three in change."

"They took my wallet with money in it," he said. "I had twenty-three roubles—two ten-rouble bills and three in change."

The pilgrim felt badly about it, but nothing could be done, and all went to sleep.

The pilgrim felt bad about it, but there was nothing that could be done, so everyone went to sleep.

IX.

As Efím went to sleep, a temptation came over him.

As Efím fell asleep, he was overtaken by a temptation.

"They have not taken the pilgrim's money," he thought, "he did not have any. Nowhere did he offer anything. He told me to give, but he himself did not offer any. He took a rouble from me."

"They haven't taken the pilgrim's money," he thought, "he didn't have any. He didn't offer anything anywhere. He told me to give, but he didn't offer anything himself. He took a ruble from me."

As Efím was thinking so, he began to rebuke himself:

As Efím was thinking this, he started to scold himself:

"How dare I judge the man, and commit a sin. I will not sin." The moment he forgot himself, he again thought that the pilgrim had a sharp eye on money, and that it was unlikely that they had taken the money from him. "He never had any money," he thought. "It's only an excuse."

"How could I judge this man and sin? I won't sin." The moment he lost his focus, he thought again that the pilgrim was really interested in money and that it was unlikely they had taken any from him. "He never had any money," he reflected. "It's just an excuse."

They got up before evening and went to an early mass at the Church of the Resurrection,—to the Sepulchre of the Lord. The pilgrim did not leave Efím's side, but walked with him all the time.

They got up before evening and went to an early mass at the Church of the Resurrection—to the Tomb of the Lord. The pilgrim stayed by Efím's side the whole time, walking with him.

They came to the church. There was there collected a large crowd of worshippers, Greeks, and Armenians, and Turks, and Syrians. Efím came with the people to the Holy Gate. A monk led them. He took them past the Turkish guard to the place where the Saviour was taken from the cross and anointed, and where candles were burning in nine large candlesticks. He showed and explained everything to them. Efím placed a candle there. Then the monks led Efím to the right over steps to Golgotha, where the cross stood; there Efím prayed; then Efím was shown the cleft where the earth was rent to the lowermost regions; then he was shown the place where Christ's hands and feet had been nailed to the[Pg 432] cross, and then he was shown Adam's grave, where Christ's blood dropped on his bones. Then they came to the rock on which Christ sat when they put the wreath of thorns on his head; then to the post to which Christ was tied when he was beaten. Then Efím saw the stone with the two holes, for Christ's feet. They wanted to show him other things, but the people hastened away: all hurried to the grotto of the Lord's Sepulchre. Some foreign mass was just ended, and the Russian began. Efím followed the people to the grotto.

They arrived at the church, where a large crowd of worshippers had gathered, including Greeks, Armenians, Turks, and Syrians. Efím joined the people as they approached the Holy Gate, led by a monk. He guided them past the Turkish guard to the spot where the Savior was taken down from the cross and anointed, where candles were burning in nine large candlesticks. The monk pointed out and explained everything to them. Efím placed a candle there. Then the monks led Efím to the right, up some steps to Golgotha, where the cross stood; there, Efím prayed. Next, he was shown the cleft where the earth had been split open; then he saw the place where Christ's hands and feet were nailed to the[Pg 432] cross, and afterward, he was shown Adam's grave, where Christ's blood had fallen on his bones. They then walked to the rock where Christ sat when the crown of thorns was placed on his head, and then to the post to which Christ was tied when he was beaten. Efím saw the stone with the two holes made for Christ's feet. They wanted to show him more, but the crowd started to move quickly; everyone hurried to the grotto of the Lord's Sepulchre. A foreign mass had just ended, and the Russian service was about to begin. Efím followed the people to the grotto.

He wanted to get away from the pilgrim, for in thought he still sinned against him, but the pilgrim stuck to him, and went with him to mass at the Sepulchre of the Lord. They wanted to stand close to it, but were too late. There was such a crowd there that it was not possible to move forward or back. Efím stood there and looked straight ahead and prayed, but every once in awhile he felt his purse, to see whether it was in his pocket. His thoughts were divided; now he thought that the pilgrim had deceived him; and then he thought, if he had not deceived him, and the pocketbook had really been stolen, the same might happen to him.

He wanted to escape the pilgrim because he was still feeling guilty about him, but the pilgrim stuck close and accompanied him to mass at the Lord's Sepulchre. They tried to get close to it, but they were too late. The crowd was so dense that they couldn’t move forward or backward. Efím stood there, gazing straight ahead and praying, but every once in a while, he checked his purse to make sure it was still in his pocket. His thoughts were conflicted; at times he thought the pilgrim had tricked him, and at other times he worried that if he hadn’t been deceived, his wallet could have really been stolen, and the same could happen to him.

X.

Efím stood there and prayed and looked ahead into the chapel where the Sepulchre itself was, and where over the Sepulchre thirty-six lamps were burning. Efím looked over the heads to see the marvellous thing: under the very lamps, where the blessed fire was burning, in front of all, he saw an old man in a coarse caftan, with a bald spot shining on his whole head, and he looked very much like Eliséy Bodróv.

Efím stood there, praying and gazing into the chapel where the Sepulchre was, with thirty-six lamps lit above it. Efím looked over the heads of the crowd to see the amazing sight: right under the lamps, where the holy fire was glowing, he spotted an old man in a rough caftan, with a shiny bald spot on his head, and he looked a lot like Eliséy Bodróv.

"He resembles Eliséy," he thought. "But how can it be he? He could not have got here before me. The previous ship started a week ahead of us. He could not have been on that ship. On our ship he was not, for I saw all the pilgrims."

"He looks like Eliséy," he thought. "But how can it be him? He couldn’t have arrived before me. The last ship left a week before us. He couldn’t have been on that ship. He wasn't on our ship because I saw all the pilgrims."

Just as Efím was thinking this, the old man began to pray, and made three bows: once in front of him, to God, and twice to either side, to all the Orthodox people. And as the old man turned his head to the right, Efím recognized him. Sure enough, it was Bodróv: it was his blackish, curly beard, and the gray streak on his cheeks, and his brows, his eyes, his nose, and full face,—all his. Certainly it was he, Eliséy Bodróv.

Just as Efím was thinking this, the old man started to pray and bowed three times: once in front of him to God, and twice to each side, to all the Orthodox people. When the old man turned his head to the right, Efím recognized him. Sure enough, it was Bodróv: his dark, curly beard, the gray streaks on his cheeks, his brows, his eyes, his nose, and his full face—everything about him. It was definitely Eliséy Bodróv.

Efím was glad that he had found his companion, and he marvelled how Eliséy could have got there ahead of him.

Efím was happy that he had found his companion, and he wondered how Eliséy had managed to get there before him.

"How in the world did Bodróv get to that place in front?" he thought. "No doubt he met a man who knew how to get him there. When all go out, I will hunt him up, and I will drop the pilgrim in the colette, and will walk with him. Maybe he will take me to the front place."

"How on earth did Bodróv get to the front?" he thought. "He probably met someone who showed him the way. Once everyone leaves, I’ll track him down, and I’ll leave the pilgrim in the colette and walk with him. Maybe he’ll take me to the front too."

Efím kept an eye on Eliséy, so as not to lose him. When the masses were over, the people began to stir. As they went up to kiss the Sepulchre, they crowded and pushed Efím to one side. He was frightened lest his purse should be stolen. He put his hand to his purse and tried to make his way out into the open. When he got out, he walked and walked, trying to find Eliséy, both on the outside and in the church. In the church he saw many people in the cells: some ate, and drank wine, and slept there, and read their prayers. But Eliséy was not to be found. Efím returned to the hostelry, but he did not find his companion there either. On that evening the pilgrim, too, did not come back. He was gone, and had not returned the rouble to Efím. So Efím was left alone.

Efím kept an eye on Eliséy so he wouldn’t lose him. Once the service was over, the crowd started moving. As they went up to kiss the Sepulchre, they jostled and pushed Efím aside. He was scared his purse might get stolen. He grabbed his purse and tried to find his way out into the open. Once outside, he walked around, looking for Eliséy, both outside and in the church. Inside, he noticed many people in the cells: some were eating, drinking wine, sleeping, and praying. But Eliséy was nowhere to be found. Efím went back to the inn, but his friend wasn’t there either. That evening, the pilgrim didn’t come back either. He had left and hadn’t returned the rouble to Efím. So Efím was left all alone.

On the following day Efím went again to the Sepulchre of the Lord with a Tambóv peasant, with whom he had journeyed on the ship. He wanted to make his way to the front, but he was again pushed back, and so he stood at a column and prayed. He looked ahead of him, and there in front, under the lamps, at the very Sepulchre of the Lord, stood Eliséy. He had extended his hands, like a priest at the altar, and his bald spot shone over his whole head.

On the next day, Efím went back to the Lord's Tomb with a Tambóv farmer he had traveled with on the ship. He wanted to get to the front, but he was pushed back again, so he stood by a column and prayed. He looked ahead, and there in front of him, under the lights, at the very Lord's Tomb, stood Eliséy. He had stretched out his hands like a priest at the altar, and his bald head was shining.

"Now," thought Efím, "I will not miss him."

"Now," Efím thought, "I won't miss him."

He made his way to the front, but Eliséy was not there. Evidently he had left. On the third day he again went to the Sepulchre of the Lord, and there he saw Eliséy standing in the holiest place, in sight of everybody, and his hands were stretched out, and he looked up, as though he saw something above him. And his bald spot shone over his whole head.

He walked to the front, but Eliséy wasn’t there. Clearly, he had left. On the third day, he went back to the Sepulchre of the Lord, and there he saw Eliséy standing in the holiest place, visible to everyone. His hands were raised, and he looked up, as if he was seeing something above him. His bald spot gleamed across his entire head.

"Now," thought Efím, "I will certainly not miss him; I will go and stand at the entrance, and then he cannot escape me."

"Okay," thought Efím, "I definitely won’t miss him; I’ll go and stand at the entrance, and he won’t be able to get away from me."

Efím went out and stood there for a long time. He[Pg 435] stood until after noon: all the people had passed out, but Eliséy was not among them.

Efím went outside and stayed there for a long time. He[Pg 435] stood there until after noon: everyone had left, but Éliséy was not among them.

Efím passed six weeks in Jerusalem, and visited all the places, Bethlehem, and Bethany, and the Jordan, and had a stamp put on a new shirt at the Lord's Sepulchre, to be buried in it, and filled a bottle of Jordan water, and got some earth, and candles with blessed fire, and in eight places inscribed names for the mass of the dead. He spent all his money and had just enough left to get home on, and so he started for home. He reached Jaffa, boarded a ship, landed at Odessa, and walked toward his home.

Efím spent six weeks in Jerusalem, visiting all the sites, including Bethlehem, Bethany, and the Jordan. He got a stamp put on a new shirt at the Lord's Sepulchre to be buried in it, filled a bottle with water from the Jordan, collected some dirt, and picked up candles with blessed fire. He inscribed names for the mass of the dead in eight different places. He spent all his money and had just enough left to get home, so he set off for home. He arrived in Jaffa, boarded a ship, landed in Odessa, and walked toward his house.

XI.

Efím walked by himself the same way he had come out. As he was getting close to his village, he began to worry again about how things were going at his house without him. In a year, he thought, much water runs by. It takes a lifetime to get together a home, but it does not take long to ruin it. He wondered how his son had done without him, how the spring had opened, how the cattle had wintered, and whether the hut was well built. Efím reached the spot where the year before he had parted from Eliséy. It was not possible to recognize the people. Where the year before they had suffered want, now there was plenty. Everything grew well in the field. The people picked up again and forgot their former misery. In the evening Efím reached the very village where the year before Eliséy had fallen behind. He had just entered the village, when a little girl in a white shirt came running out of a hut.

Efím walked back the same way he had come. As he got closer to his village, he started to worry again about how things were at home without him. In a year, he thought, a lot can change. It takes a lifetime to build a home, but it doesn't take long to ruin it. He wondered how his son had managed without him, how the spring had unfolded, how the cattle had fared over the winter, and whether the hut was sturdy. Efím reached the spot where he had said goodbye to Eliséy the year before. It was hard to recognize the people. Where they had once suffered, now there was abundance. Everything was thriving in the fields. The people had picked themselves up and forgotten their past struggles. By evening, Efím arrived at the very village where Eliséy had fallen behind the previous year. Just as he entered the village, a little girl in a white shirt came running out of a hut.

"Grandfather, grandfather! Come to our house!"

"Grandpa, Grandpa! Come to our house!"

Efím wanted to go on, but the girl would not let him. She took hold of his coat and laughed and pulled him to the hut. A woman with a boy came out on the porch, and she, too, beckoned to him:

Efím wanted to keep going, but the girl wouldn’t let him. She grabbed his coat, laughed, and pulled him toward the hut. A woman with a boy came out onto the porch, and she also waved him over:

"Come in, grandfather, and eat supper with us and stay overnight!"

"Come in, Grandpa, and have dinner with us, and stay the night!"

Efím stepped in.

Efím walked in.

"I can, at least, ask about Eliséy," he thought. "This is the very hut into which he went to get a drink."

"I can at least ask about Eliséy," he thought. "This is the exact hut he went into to get a drink."

Efím went inside. The woman took off his wallet, gave him water to wash himself, and seated him at the table.[Pg 437] She fetched milk, cheese, cakes, and porridge, and placed it all on the table. Tarásych thanked her and praised the people for being hospitable to pilgrims. The woman shook her head.

Efím went inside. The woman took his wallet, gave him water to wash up, and seated him at the table.[Pg 437] She brought milk, cheese, cakes, and porridge, and set it all on the table. Tarásych thanked her and praised the people for being so welcoming to travelers. The woman shook her head.

"We cannot help receiving pilgrims," she said. "We received life from a pilgrim. We lived forgetting God, and God punished us in such a way that all of us were waiting for death. Last summer we came to such a point that we were all lying down sick and starved. We should certainly have died, but God sent us an old man like you. He stepped in during the daytime to get a drink; when he saw us, he took pity on us and remained at our house. He gave us to eat and to drink, and put us on our feet again. He cleared our land from debt, and bought a horse and cart and left it with us."

"We can't help welcoming pilgrims," she said. "We got life from a pilgrim. We lived forgetting about God, and God punished us in such a way that we were all waiting for death. Last summer, we reached a point where we were all lying down sick and starving. We definitely would have died, but God sent us an old man like you. He came in during the day to get a drink; when he saw us, he felt sorry for us and stayed at our house. He gave us food and drink and helped us get back on our feet. He cleared our land of debt, bought a horse and cart, and left them with us."

The old woman entered the room, and interrupted her speech:

The old woman walked into the room and interrupted her speech:

"We do not know," she said, "whether he was a man or an angel of the Lord. He was good to us all, and pitied us, and then went away without giving his name, so that we do not know for whom to pray to God. I see it as though it happened just now: I was lying down and waiting for death to come; I looked up and saw a man come in,—just a simple, bald-headed man,—and ask for a drink. I, sinful woman, thought that he was a tramp, but see what he did! When he saw us he put down his wallet, right in this spot, and opened it."

"We don’t know," she said, "if he was a man or an angel of the Lord. He was kind to us all and felt sorry for us, and then left without telling us his name, so we don’t know who to pray to God for. I remember it like it was just now: I was lying down and waiting for death to come; I looked up and saw a man come in—a simple, bald-headed man—and ask for a drink. I, a sinful woman, thought he was a vagrant, but look at what he did! When he saw us, he set down his wallet right here and opened it."

The girl broke in.

The girl barged in.

"No, granny," she said, "first he put his wallet in the middle of the room, and only later did he put it on the bench."

"No, grandma," she said, "first he put his wallet in the middle of the room, and only later did he put it on the bench."

And they began to dispute and to recall his words and deeds: where he had sat down, and where he had slept, and what he had done, and what he had said to each.

And they started to argue and remember his words and actions: where he had sat, where he had slept, what he had done, and what he had said to each person.

Toward evening the master of the house came home on[Pg 438] a horse, and he, too, began to tell about Eliséy, and how he had stayed at their house.

Toward evening, the head of the household returned home on[Pg 438] a horse, and he also started sharing stories about Eliséy and how he had spent time at their place.

"If he had not come to us," he said, "we should all of us have died in sin. We were dying in despair, and we murmured against God and men. But he put us on our feet, and through him we found out God, and began to believe in good people. May Christ save him! Before that we lived like beasts, and he has made men of us."

"If he hadn't come to us," he said, "we all would have perished in sin. We were drowning in despair, and we complained about God and people. But he lifted us up, and through him, we discovered God and started believing in good people. May Christ save him! Before that, we lived like animals, and he transformed us into humans."

They gave Efím to eat and to drink, and gave him a place to sleep, and themselves went to bed.

They fed Efím and gave him something to drink, found him a place to sleep, and then went to bed themselves.

As Efím lay down, he could not sleep, and Eliséy did not leave his mind, but he thought of how he had seen him three times in Jerusalem in the foremost place.

As Efím lay down, he couldn't sleep, and Eliséy kept coming to his mind, but he thought about how he had seen him three times in Jerusalem in a prominent spot.

"So this is the way he got ahead of me," he thought. "My work may be accepted or not, but his the Lord has accepted."

"So this is how he got ahead of me," he thought. "My work might be accepted or not, but the Lord has accepted his."

In the morning Efím bade the people good-bye: they filled his wallet with cakes and went to work, while Efím started out on the road.

In the morning, Efím said goodbye to the people. They stuffed his wallet with cakes and went off to work, while Efím set out on the road.

XII.

Efím was away precisely a year. In the spring he returned home.

Efím was gone for exactly a year. He came back home in the spring.

He reached his house in the evening. His son was not at home,—he was in the dram-shop. He returned intoxicated, and Efím began to ask him about the house. He saw by everything that the lad had got into bad ways without him. He had spent all the money, and the business he had neglected. His father scolded him, and he answered his father with rude words.

He got home in the evening. His son wasn't there—he was at the bar. He came back drunk, and Efím started asking him about the house. He could tell by everything that the kid had gotten into trouble without him. He had blown all the money and ignored the business. His father yelled at him, and he responded with disrespectful comments.

"You ought to have come back yourself," he said. "Instead, you went away and took all the money with you, and now you make me responsible."

"You should have come back yourself," he said. "Instead, you left and took all the money with you, and now you expect me to take the blame."

The old man became angry and beat his son.

The old man got angry and hit his son.

The next morning Efím Tarásych went to the elder to talk to him about his son. As he passed Eliséy's farm, Eliséy's wife was standing on the porch and greeting him:

The next morning, Efím Tarásych went to see the elder to talk about his son. As he walked by Eliséy's farm, Eliséy's wife was on the porch, waving to him.

"Welcome, friend!" she said. "Did you, dear man, have a successful journey?"

"Welcome, my friend!" she said. "Did you have a good trip, dear?"

Efím Tarásych stopped.

Efím Tarásych paused.

"Thank God," he said, "I have been at Jerusalem, but I lost your husband on the way. I hear that he is back."

"Thank God," he said, "I was in Jerusalem, but I lost your husband on the way. I hear he’s back."

And the old woman started to talk to him, for she was fond of babbling.

And the old woman began to chat with him, as she loved to talk.

"He is back, my dear; he has been back for quite awhile. He returned soon after Assumption day. We were so glad to see him back. It was lonely without him. Not that we mean his work,—for he is getting old. But he is the head, and it is jollier for us. How happy our lad was! Without him, he said, it was as without light[Pg 440] for the eyes. It was lonely without him, my dear. We love him so much!"

"He’s back, my dear; he’s been back for quite some time now. He returned shortly after Assumption Day. We were so happy to see him again. It felt lonely without him. Not that we care about his work—he’s getting older. But he’s the leader, and it’s much more fun for us. Our boy was so happy! Without him, he said, it was like being without light[Pg 440] for our eyes. It was lonely without him, my dear. We love him so much!"

"Well, is he at home now?"

"Is he home yet?"

"At home he is, neighbour, in the apiary, brushing in the swarms. He says it was a fine swarming season. The old man does not remember when there has been such a lot of bees. God gives us not according to our sins, he says. Come in, dear one! He will be so glad to see you."

"At home, he is, neighbor, in the bee yard, tending to the swarms. He says it was a great swarming season. The old man can’t recall when there were so many bees. God gives us what we need, not based on our faults, he says. Come in, dear! He’ll be really happy to see you."

Efím walked through the vestibule and through the yard to the apiary, to see Eliséy. When he came inside the apiary, he saw Eliséy standing without a net, without gloves, in a gray caftan, under a birch-tree, extending his arms and looking up, and his bald spot shone over his whole head, just as he had stood in Jerusalem at the Lord's Sepulchre, and above him, through the birch-tree, the sun glowed, and above his head the golden bees circled in the form of a wreath, and did not sting him. Efím stopped.

Efím walked through the entrance and into the yard toward the beehive to find Eliséy. When he entered the apiary, he saw Eliséy standing there without a net or gloves, wearing a gray robe, under a birch tree, with his arms outstretched and looking up. His bald head shone brightly, just like it did when he was in Jerusalem at the Lord's Sepulchre. Above him, sunlight filtered through the birch tree, and golden bees swirled around his head in a halo, not stinging him. Efím paused.

Eliséy's wife called out to her husband:

Eliséy's wife shouted for her husband:

"Your friend is here."

"Your friend has arrived."

Eliséy looked around. He was happy, and walked over toward his friend, softly brushing the bees out of his beard.

Eliséy looked around. He was happy and walked over to his friend, gently brushing the bees out of his beard.

"Welcome, friend, welcome, dear man! Did you have a successful journey?"

"Welcome, friend, welcome, my dear! Did you have a good trip?"

"My feet took me there, and I have brought you some water from the river Jordan. Come and get it! But whether the Lord has received my work—"

"My feet carried me there, and I’ve brought you some water from the River Jordan. Come and get it! But I’m not sure if the Lord has accepted my effort—"

"Thank God! Christ save you!"

"Thank God! Jesus save you!"

Efím was silent.

Efím was quiet.

"I was there with my feet, but in spirit you were there, or somebody else—"

"I was physically present, but in spirit, you were there, or someone else—"

"It is God's work, my friend, God's work."

"It’s God's work, my friend, God's work."

"On my way home I stopped at the hut where I lost you."

"On my way home, I stopped at the shack where I lost you."

Eliséy was frightened, and he hastened to say:

Eliséy was scared, and he quickly said:

"It is God's work, my friend, God's work. Well, won't you step in? I will bring some honey."

"It’s God’s work, my friend, God’s work. Well, won’t you come in? I’ll get some honey."

And Eliséy changed the subject, and began to speak of home matters.

And Eliséy shifted the topic and started talking about things at home.

Efím heaved a sigh. He did not mention the people of the hut to Eliséy, nor what he had seen in Jerusalem. And he understood that God has enjoined that each man shall before his death carry out his vow—with love and good deeds.

Efím sighed. He didn’t tell Eliséy about the people in the hut or what he had seen in Jerusalem. He understood that God has commanded that everyone should fulfill their vows before they die—with love and good deeds.

WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD IS ALSO
1885

WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD IS ALSO

WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD IS ALSO

Shoemaker Martýn Avdyéich lived in the city. He lived in a basement, in a room with one window. The window looked out on the street. Through it the people could be seen as they passed by: though only the feet were visible, Martýn Avdyéich could tell the men by their boots. He had lived for a long time in one place and had many acquaintances. It was a rare pair of boots in the neighbourhood that had not gone once or twice through his hands. Some he had resoled; on others he had put patches, or fixed the seams, or even put on new uppers. Frequently he saw his own work through the window. He had much to do, for he did honest work, put in strong material, took no more than was fair, and kept his word. If he could get a piece of work done by a certain time he undertook to do it, and if not, he would not cheat, but said so in advance. Everybody knew Avdyéich, and his work never stopped.

Shoemaker Martýn Avdyéich lived in the city. He resided in a basement, in a room with one window. The window faced the street. Through it, people could be seen as they walked by: although only their feet were visible, Martýn Avdyéich could identify the men by their boots. He had lived in one place for a long time and had many acquaintances. It was rare for a pair of boots in the neighborhood that hadn’t been in his hands at least once or twice. Some he had resoled; on others, he had added patches, fixed the seams, or even put on new uppers. He often spotted his own work through the window. He had plenty to do, as he did honest work, used strong materials, charged fairly, and kept his promises. If he could complete a job by a certain time, he would commit to it; if not, he was upfront about it. Everyone knew Avdyéich, and his work never slowed down.

Avdyéich had always been a good man, but in his old age he thought more of his soul and came near unto God. Even while Martýn had been living with a master, his wife had died, and he had been left with a boy three years of age. Their children did not live long. All the elder children had died before. At first Martýn had intended sending his son to his sister in a village, but[Pg 446] then he felt sorry for the little lad, and thought: "It will be hard for my Kapitóshka to grow up in somebody else's family, and so I will keep him."

Avdyéich had always been a good man, but in his old age, he became more focused on his soul and drew closer to God. While Martýn was living with a master, his wife had passed away, leaving him with a three-year-old boy. Their children didn't live long; all the older ones had died before. At first, Martýn planned to send his son to his sister in a village, but[Pg 446] then he felt sorry for the little guy and thought, "It will be tough for my Kapitóshka to grow up in someone else's family, so I will keep him."

Avdyéich left his master, and took up quarters with his son. But God did not grant Avdyéich any luck with his children. No sooner had the boy grown up so as to be a help to his father and a joy to him, than a disease fell upon him and he lay down and had a fever for a week and died. Martýn buried his son, and was in despair. He despaired so much that he began to murmur against God. He was so downhearted that more than once he asked God to let him die, and rebuked God for having taken his beloved only son, and not him. He even stopped going to church.

Avdyéich left his master and moved in with his son. But God didn’t give Avdyéich any luck with his children. Just when the boy grew up enough to help his father and bring him joy, he got sick and after a week of fever, he died. Martýn buried his son and was overwhelmed with despair. He was so hopeless that he started to complain about God. He was so heartbroken that he asked God more than once to let him die, blaming God for taking his beloved only son instead of him. He even stopped going to church.

One day an old man, a countryman of Avdyéich's, returning from Tróitsa,—he had been a pilgrim for eight years,—came to see him. Avdyéich talked with him and began to complain of his sorrow:

One day an old man, a fellow villager of Avdyéich's, returning from Tróitsa—he had been a pilgrim for eight years—came to visit him. Avdyéich chatted with him and started to share his troubles:

"I have even no desire to live any longer, godly man. If I could only die. That is all I am praying God for. I am a man without any hope."

"I don't even want to live anymore, good man. If I could just die, that's all I'm asking God for. I'm a man without any hope."

And the old man said to him:

And the old man said to him:

"You do not say well, Martýn. We cannot judge God's works. Not by our reason, but by God's judgment do we live. God has determined that your son should die, and you live. Evidently it is better so. The reason you are in despair is that you want to live for your own enjoyment."

"You’re not thinking clearly, Martýn. We can’t judge what God does. We live by God’s judgment, not our own reasoning. God has decided that your son should die, and you are still alive. Clearly, that is the better outcome. The reason you’re feeling hopeless is that you want to live for your own pleasure."

"What else shall we live for?" asked Martýn.

"What else are we supposed to live for?" asked Martýn.

And the old man said:

And the old man said:

"We must live for God, Martýn. He gives us life, and for Him must we live. When you shall live for Him and shall not worry about anything, life will be lighter for you."

"We need to live for God, Martýn. He gives us life, and we should live for Him. When you start living for Him and stop worrying about anything, life will be easier for you."

Martýn was silent, and he said:

Martýn was quiet, and he said:

"How shall we live for God?"

"How should we live for God?"

And the old man said:

And the elderly man said:

"Christ has shown us how to live for God. Do you know how to read? If so, buy yourself a Gospel and read it, and you will learn from it how to live for God. It tells all about it."

"Christ has shown us how to live for God. Do you know how to read? If so, get yourself a Gospel and read it, and you'll learn how to live for God. It covers everything about it."

These words fell deep into Avdyéich's heart. And he went that very day and bought himself a New Testament in large letters, and began to read.

These words touched Avdyéich's heart deeply. So, that very day, he went out and bought himself a large-print New Testament and started to read.

Avdyéich had meant to read it on holidays only, but when he began to read it, his heart was so rejoiced that he read it every day. Many a time he buried himself so much in reading that all the kerosene would be spent in the lamp, but he could not tear himself away from the book. And Avdyéich read in it every evening, and the more he read, the clearer it became to him what God wanted of him, and how he should live for God; and his heart grew lighter and lighter. Formerly, when he lay down to sleep, he used to groan and sob and think of his Kapitóshka, but now he only muttered:

Avdyéich had planned to read it only during the holidays, but when he started, he felt so joyful that he ended up reading it every day. Many times he got so absorbed in the book that the kerosene in the lamp ran out, but he couldn't pull himself away from it. Every evening, Avdyéich would read, and the more he read, the clearer it became to him what God wanted from him and how he should live for God; his heart felt lighter and lighter. Before, when he went to bed, he used to groan and cry and think about his Kapitóshka, but now he only murmured:

"Glory be to Thee, glory to Thee, O Lord! Thy will be done!"

"Thank You, thank You, O Lord! Let Your will be done!"

Since then Avdyéich's life had been changed. Formerly, he used on a holiday to frequent the tavern, to drink tea, and would not decline a drink of vódka. He would drink a glass with an acquaintance and, though he would not be drunk, he would come out of the tavern in a happier mood, and then he would speak foolish things, and would scold, or slander a man. Now all that passed away from him. His life came to be calm and happy. In the morning he sat down to work, and when he got through, he took the lamp from the hook, put it down on the table, fetched the book from the shelf, opened it, and began to read it. And the more he read, the better he understood it, and his mind was clearer and his heart lighter.

Since then, Avdyéich's life had changed. In the past, he would often visit the tavern on holidays, drink tea, and wouldn't refuse a shot of vodka. He would share a drink with a friend, and even though he wouldn't get drunk, he'd leave the tavern in a good mood, talk nonsense, and occasionally scold or gossip about someone. Now, all of that was behind him. His life had become calm and happy. In the morning, he would start working, and once he finished, he would take the lamp from the hook, set it on the table, grab a book from the shelf, open it, and begin to read. The more he read, the better he understood it, and his thoughts became clearer and his heart lighter.

One evening Martýn read late into the night. He had[Pg 448] before him the Gospel of St. Luke. He read the sixth chapter and the verses: "And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other; and him that taketh away thy cloke forbid not to take thy coat also. Give to every man that asketh of thee; and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again. And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise."

One evening, Martýn was reading late into the night. He had[Pg 448] in front of him the Gospel of St. Luke. He read the sixth chapter and the verses: "If someone slaps you on one cheek, offer the other cheek as well; if someone takes your cloak, don’t stop them from taking your coat. Give to anyone who asks you; and if someone takes away your goods, don’t ask for them back. Do to others as you would have them do to you."

And he read also the other verses, where the Lord says: "And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, and doeth them, I will shew you to whom he is like: he is like a man which built an house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation on a rock: and when the flood arose, the stream beat vehemently upon that house, and could not shake it: for it was founded upon a rock. But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that without a foundation built an house upon the earth; against which the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately it fell; and the ruin of that house was great."

And he also read the other verses where the Lord says: "Why do you call me, Lord, Lord, and not do what I say? Whoever comes to me, hears my words, and puts them into practice is like a man who built a house, dug deep, and laid the foundation on a rock. When the flood came, the river crashed against that house but couldn't shake it because it was built on a rock. But the one who hears and doesn't do is like a man who built a house without a foundation on the ground; the river crashed against it, and immediately it fell, and the destruction of that house was massive."

When Avdyéich read these words, there was joy in his heart. He took off his glasses, put them on the book, leaned his arms on the table, and fell to musing. And he began to apply these words to his life, and he thought:

When Avdyéich read these words, he felt a surge of joy in his heart. He removed his glasses, set them on the book, rested his arms on the table, and began to reflect. He started to connect these words to his own life and thought:

"Is my house on a rock, or on the sand? It is well if it is founded on a rock: it is so easy to sit alone,—it seems to me that I am doing everything which God has commanded; but if I dissipate, I shall sin again. I will just proceed as at present. It is so nice! Help me, God!"

"Is my house on a rock or on sand? It's great if it's built on a rock: it's so easy to be alone—I feel like I'm doing everything God has asked; but if I drift away, I'll end up sinning again. I'll just keep going as I am. It's so nice! Help me, God!"

This he thought, and he wanted to go to sleep, but he was loath to tear himself away from the book. And he began to read the seventh chapter. He read about the centurion, about the widow's son, about the answer to[Pg 449] John's disciples, and he reached the passage where the rich Pharisee invited the Lord to be his guest, and where the sinning woman anointed His feet and washed them with her tears, and he justified her. And he reached the 44th verse, and read: "And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, Seest thou this woman? I entered into thine house, thou gavest me no water for my feet: but she hath washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head. Thou gavest me no kiss: but this woman since the time I came in hath not ceased to kiss my feet. My head with oil thou didst not anoint: but this woman hath anointed my feet with ointment."

He thought about this and wanted to go to sleep, but he was reluctant to put the book down. So, he started reading the seventh chapter. He read about the centurion, the widow's son, and the response to John’s disciples. He got to the part where the rich Pharisee invited the Lord to be his guest, and where the sinful woman anointed His feet and washed them with her tears, and He justified her. He continued to the 44th verse and read: "And He turned to the woman and said to Simon, 'Do you see this woman? I entered your house; you gave Me no water for My feet, but she has washed My feet with her tears and wiped them with the hair of her head. You gave Me no kiss, but this woman has not ceased to kiss My feet since the time I came in. You did not anoint My head with oil, but this woman has anointed My feet with ointment.'"

When he had read these verses, he thought:

When he finished reading these lines, he thought:

"He gave no water for His feet; he gave no kiss; he did not anoint His head with oil."

"He didn't offer water for His feet; he didn't give Him a kiss; he didn't anoint His head with oil."

And again Avdyéich took off his glasses and placed them on the book, and fell to musing.

And once more, Avdyéich took off his glasses, set them on the book, and got lost in thought.

"Evidently he was just such a Pharisee as I am. He, no doubt, thought only of himself: how to drink tea, and be warm, and in comfort, but he did not think of the guest. About himself he thought, but no care did he have for the guest. And who was the guest?—The Lord Himself. Would I have done so, if He had come to me?"

"Evidently, he was just like me, a Pharisee. No doubt, he only thought about himself: how to enjoy his tea, stay warm, and be comfortable, but he didn’t think about the guest. He was focused on himself and had no concern for the guest. And who was the guest? The Lord Himself. Would I have treated Him the same way if He had come to me?"

And Avdyéich leaned his head on both his arms and did not notice how he fell asleep.

And Avdyéich rested his head on both arms and didn’t realize he had dozed off.

"Martýn!" suddenly something seemed to breathe over his very ear.

"Martýn!" suddenly something appeared to whisper right in his ear.

Martýn shuddered in his sleep: "Who is that?"

Martýn shivered in his sleep: "Who’s that?"

He turned around and looked at the door, but there was nobody there. He bent down again, to go to sleep. Suddenly he heard distinctly:

He turned around and looked at the door, but there was nobody there. He bent down again to go to sleep. Suddenly, he heard clearly:

"Martýn, oh, Martýn, remember, to-morrow I will come to the street."

"Martýn, oh, Martýn, remember, tomorrow I will come to the street."

Martýn awoke, rose from his chair, and began to rub[Pg 450] his eyes. He did not know himself whether he had heard these words in his dream or in waking. He put out the light and went to sleep.

Martýn woke up, got out of his chair, and started to rub[Pg 450] his eyes. He wasn't sure if he'd heard those words in his dream or while awake. He turned off the light and went back to sleep.

Avdyéich got up in the morning before daybreak, said his prayers, made a fire, put the beet soup and porridge on the stove, started the samovár, tied on his apron, and sat down at the window to work. And, as he sat there at work, he kept thinking of what had happened the night before. His thoughts were divided: now he thought that it had only seemed so to him, and now again he thought he had actually heard the voice.

Avdyéich woke up in the morning before dawn, said his prayers, made a fire, put the beet soup and porridge on the stove, started the samovar, tied on his apron, and sat down by the window to work. As he worked, he kept reflecting on what happened the night before. His thoughts were conflicted: sometimes he believed it was just his imagination, and other times he was convinced he had actually heard the voice.

"Well," he thought, "such things happen."

"Well," he thought, "these things happen."

Martýn was sitting at the window and not so much working as looking out into the street, and if somebody passed in unfamiliar boots, he bent over to look out of the window, in order to see not merely the boots, but also the face. A janitor passed by in new felt boots; then a water-carrier went past; then an old soldier of the days of Nicholas, in patched old felt boots, holding a shovel in his hands, came in a line with the window. Avdyéich recognized him by his felt boots. The old man's name was Stepánych, and he was living with a neighbouring merchant for charity's sake. It was his duty to help the janitor. Stepánych began to clear away the snow opposite Avdyéich's window. Avdyéich cast a glance at him and went back to his work.

Martýn was sitting by the window, not really working but gazing out at the street. Whenever someone passed by in unfamiliar boots, he leaned over to look out, trying to see not just the boots but also the person's face. A janitor walked by in new felt boots, followed by a water-carrier, and then an old soldier from the time of Nicholas, wearing patched old felt boots and holding a shovel, came into view. Avdyéich recognized him by his boots. The old man's name was Stepánych, and he was living with a nearby merchant out of charity. It was his job to assist the janitor. Stepánych started clearing the snow in front of Avdyéich's window. Avdyéich took a quick look at him and then returned to his work.

"Evidently I am losing my senses in my old age," Avdyéich laughed to himself. "Stepánych is clearing away the snow, and I thought that Christ was coming to see me. I, old fool, am losing my senses." But before he had made a dozen stitches, something drew him again toward the window. He looked out, and there he saw Stepánych leaning his shovel against the wall and either warming or resting himself.

"Evidently, I'm losing my mind as I get older," Avdyéich chuckled to himself. "Stepánych is shoveling the snow, and I thought Christ was coming to visit me. I, the old fool, am losing my senses." But before he had made a dozen stitches, something pulled him back to the window. He looked outside and saw Stepánych leaning his shovel against the wall, either warming up or taking a break.

He was an old, broken-down man, and evidently shovelling snow was above his strength. Avdyéich thought:[Pg 451] "I ought to give him some tea; fortunately the samovár is just boiling." He stuck the awl into the wood, got up, placed the samovár on the table, put some tea in the teapot, and tapped with his finger at the window. Stepánych turned around and walked over to the window. Avdyéich beckoned to him and went to open the door.

He was an old, worn-out man, and clearly shoveling snow was too much for him. Avdyéich thought:[Pg 451] "I should make him some tea; luckily, the kettle is just boiling." He stuck the awl into the wood, got up, placed the kettle on the table, put some tea in the teapot, and tapped his finger on the window. Stepánych turned around and walked over to the window. Avdyéich waved him over and went to open the door.

"Come in and get warmed up!" he said. "I suppose you are feeling cold."

"Come in and warm up!" he said. "I guess you’re feeling cold."

"Christ save you! I have a breaking in my bones," said Stepánych.

"Christ save you! My bones are breaking," said Stepánych.

He came in, shook off the snow and wiped his boots so as not to track the floor, but he was tottering all the time.

He walked in, shook off the snow, and wiped his boots to avoid tracking dirt on the floor, but he kept stumbling the whole time.

"Don't take the trouble to rub your boots. I will clean up,—that is my business. Come and sit down!" said Avdyéich. "Here, drink a glass of tea!"

"Don't worry about cleaning your boots. I'll take care of it—it's my job. Come and have a seat!" said Avdyéich. "Here, have a glass of tea!"

Avdyéich filled two glasses and moved one of them up to his guest, and himself poured his glass into the saucer and began to blow at it.

Avdyéich filled two glasses and lifted one to his guest, then poured his own glass into the saucer and started to blow on it.

Stepánych drank his glass; then he turned it upside down, put the lump of sugar on top of it, and began to express his thanks; but it was evident that he wanted another glass.

Stepánych finished his drink, then turned the glass upside down, placed a sugar cube on top of it, and started to express his gratitude; but it was clear that he wanted another drink.

"Have some more," said Avdyéich; and he poured out a glass for his guest and one for himself. Avdyéich drank his tea, but something kept drawing his attention to the window.

"Have some more," said Avdyéich; and he poured a glass for his guest and one for himself. Avdyéich drank his tea, but something kept pulling his attention to the window.

"Are you waiting for anybody?" asked the guest.

"Are you waiting for anyone?" asked the guest.

"Am I waiting for anybody? It is really a shame to say for whom I am waiting: no, I am not exactly waiting, but a certain word has fallen deep into my heart: I do not know myself whether it is a vision, or what. You see, my friend, I read the Gospel yesterday about Father Christ and how He suffered and walked the earth. I suppose you have heard of it?"

"Am I waiting for someone? It's honestly embarrassing to say who I'm waiting for: no, I'm not exactly waiting, but a certain word has struck a chord in my heart: I'm not even sure if it's a vision or something else. You know, my friend, I read the Gospel yesterday about Father Christ and how He suffered and walked the earth. I guess you've heard about it?"

"Yes, I have," replied Stepánych, "but we are ignorant people,—we do not know how to read."

"Yes, I have," replied Stepánych, "but we're just simple folks—we don't know how to read."

"Well, so I read about how He walked the earth. I read, you know, about how He came to the Pharisee, and the Pharisee did not give Him a good reception. Well, my friend, as I was reading last night about that very thing, I wondered how he could have failed to honour Father Christ. If He should have happened to come to me, for example, I should have done everything to receive Him. But he did not receive Him well. As I was thinking of it, I fell asleep. And as I dozed off I heard some one calling me by name: I got up and it was as though somebody were whispering to me: 'Wait,' he said: 'I will come to-morrow.' This he repeated twice. Would you believe it,—it has been running through my head,—I blame myself for it,—and I am, as it were, waiting for Father Christ."

"Well, I read about how He walked the earth. I read, you know, about how He came to the Pharisee, and the Pharisee didn’t give Him a warm welcome. So, my friend, as I was reading that last night, I wondered how he could have failed to honor Father Christ. If He had come to me, for instance, I would have done everything to welcome Him. But he didn’t receive Him well. As I was thinking about it, I fell asleep. And as I dozed off, I heard someone calling my name: I got up, and it felt like someone was whispering to me: 'Wait,' he said: 'I will come tomorrow.' He repeated this twice. Can you believe it?—it's been going through my mind—I blame myself for it—and I feel like I’m waiting for Father Christ."

Stepánych shook his head and said nothing. He finished his glass and put it sidewise, but Avdyéich took it again and filled it with tea.

Stepánych shook his head and said nothing. He finished his glass and set it down sideways, but Avdyéich took it back and filled it with tea.

"Drink, and may it do you good! I suppose when He, the Father, walked the earth, He did not neglect anybody, and kept the company mostly of simple folk. He visited mostly simple folk, and chose His disciples mostly from people of our class, labouring men, like ourselves the sinners. He who raises himself up, He said, shall be humbled, and he who humbles himself shall be raised. You call me Lord, He said, but I will wash your feet. He who wants to be the first, He said, let him be everybody's servant; because, He said, blessed are the poor, the meek the humble, and the merciful."

"Drink, and may it do you good! I guess when He, the Father, walked the earth, He didn’t ignore anyone and mostly hung out with regular people. He often visited simple folks and chose His disciples mainly from people like us—working-class people, just like the rest of us who sin. He who lifts himself up, He said, will be brought down, and he who humbles himself will be exalted. You call me Lord, He said, but I will wash your feet. He who wants to be the first, He said, should be everyone’s servant; because, He said, blessed are the poor, the meek, the humble, and the merciful."

Stepánych forgot his tea. He was an old man and easily moved to tears. He sat there and listened, and tears flowed down his cheeks.

Stepánych forgot his tea. He was an old man and easily brought to tears. He sat there and listened, and tears rolled down his cheeks.

"Take another glass!" said Avdyéich.

"Take another drink!" said Avdyéich.

But Stepánych made the sign of the cross, thanked him for the tea, pushed the glass away from him, and got up.

But Stepánych crossed himself, thanked him for the tea, pushed the glass away, and got up.

"Thank you, Martýn Avdyéich," he said. "You were hospitable to me, and have given food to my body and my soul."

"Thank you, Martýn Avdyéich," he said. "You were welcoming to me and provided nourishment for both my body and my spirit."

"You are welcome. Come in again,—I shall be glad to see you," said Avdyéich.

"You’re welcome. Come by again—I’d be happy to see you," said Avdyéich.

Stepánych went away. Martýn poured out the last tea, finished another glass, put away the dishes, and again sat down at the window to work,—to tap a boot. And as he worked, he kept looking out of the window,—waiting for Christ and thinking of Him and His works. And all kinds of Christ's speeches ran through his head.

Stepánych left. Martýn poured the last of the tea, finished another glass, cleaned up the dishes, and sat back down at the window to work—tapping a boot. As he worked, he kept glancing out the window—waiting for Christ and thinking about Him and His deeds. A range of Christ's sayings echoed in his mind.

There passed by two soldiers, one in Crown boots, the other in boots of his own; then the proprietor of a neighbouring house came by in clean galoshes, and then a baker with a basket. All of these went past the window, and then a woman in woollen stockings and peasant shoes came in line with the window. She went by the window and stopped near a wall. Avdyéich looked at her through the window, and saw that she was a strange, poorly dressed woman, with a child: she had stopped with her back to the wind and was trying to wrap the child, though she did not have anything to wrap it in. The woman's clothes were for the summer, and scanty at that. Avdyéich could hear the child cry in the street, and her vain attempt to quiet it. Avdyéich got up and went out of his room and up to the staircase, and called out:

Two soldiers passed by, one wearing Crown boots and the other in his own boots. Then the owner of a nearby house walked by in clean galoshes, followed by a baker carrying a basket. They all went past the window, and then a woman in woolen stockings and peasant shoes came into view. She walked alongside the window and stopped near a wall. Avdyéich watched her through the window and noticed she was a strange woman, poorly dressed, with a child. She had turned her back to the wind and was trying to wrap the child, even though she had nothing to wrap it in. The woman’s clothes were meant for summer, and they were inadequate. Avdyéich could hear the child crying in the street and her futile attempts to soothe it. He got up, left his room, climbed the stairs, and called out:

"Clever Woman! Clever woman!"

"Smart woman! Smart woman!"

The woman heard him and turned around.

The woman heard him and turned around.

"Why are you standing there in the cold with the child? Come in here! It will be easier for you to wrap the child in a warm room. Here, this way!"

"Why are you standing out there in the cold with the kid? Come inside! It’ll be easier for you to bundle the kid up in a warm room. This way!"

The woman was surprised. She saw an old man in an apron, with glasses over his nose, calling to her. She followed him in.

The woman was taken aback. She saw an older man in an apron, with glasses on his nose, motioning for her to come over. She followed him inside.

They went down the stairs and entered the room, and Martýn took the woman up to the bed.

They went down the stairs and entered the room, and Martýn helped the woman onto the bed.

"Sit down here, clever woman, nearer to the stove, and get warm and feed the child."

"Come sit here, smart lady, closer to the stove, and warm up while feeding the baby."

"There is no milk in my breasts,—I have not had anything to eat since morning," said the woman, but still she took the child to her breast.

"There’s no milk in my breasts—I haven’t eaten anything since this morning," said the woman, but she still brought the child to her breast.

Avdyéich shook his head, went to the table, fetched some bread and a bowl, opened a door in the stove, filled the bowl with beet soup, and took out the pot of porridge, but it was not done yet. He put the soup on the table, put down the bread, and took off a rag from a hook and put it down on the table.

Avdyéich shook his head, walked over to the table, grabbed some bread and a bowl, opened a door in the stove, filled the bowl with beet soup, and took out the pot of porridge, but it wasn't ready yet. He placed the soup on the table, set down the bread, took a rag off a hook, and laid it on the table.

"Sit down, clever woman, and eat, and I will sit with the babe,—I used to have children of my own, and so I know how to take care of them."

"Sit down, smart lady, and eat, and I’ll stay with the baby—I used to have kids of my own, so I know how to take care of them."

The woman made the sign of the cross, sat down at the table, and began to eat, while Avdyéich seated himself on the bed with the child. He smacked his lips at it, but could not smack well, for he had no teeth. The babe kept crying all the time. Avdyéich tried to frighten it with his finger: he quickly carried his finger down toward the babe's mouth and pulled it away again. He did not put his finger into the child's mouth, because it was black,—all smeared with pitch. But the child took a fancy for his finger and grew quiet, and then began even to smile. Avdyéich, too, was happy. The woman was eating in the meantime and telling him who she was and whither she was going.

The woman made the sign of the cross, sat down at the table, and started to eat, while Avdyéich settled himself on the bed with the baby. He smacked his lips at it, but couldn't do it well since he had no teeth. The baby kept crying the whole time. Avdyéich tried to scare it with his finger: he quickly moved his finger toward the baby's mouth and pulled it back. He didn’t put his finger in the child's mouth since it was dirty—covered in pitch. But the baby liked his finger and calmed down, even starting to smile. Avdyéich was happy, too. Meanwhile, the woman was eating and telling him who she was and where she was going.

"I am a soldier's wife," she said. "My husband was driven somewhere far away eight months ago, and I do not know where he is. I had been working as a cook when the baby was born; they would not keep me with the child. This is the third month that I have been without a place. I have spent all I had saved. I wanted to hire out as a wet-nurse, but they will not take me: they say that I am too thin. I went to a merchant woman, where our granny lives, and she promised she would take[Pg 455] me. I thought she wanted me to come at once, but she told me she wanted me next week. She lives a distance away. I am all worn out and have worn out the dear child, too. Luckily our landlady pities us for the sake of Christ, or else I do not know how we should have lived until now."

"I’m a soldier's wife," she said. "My husband was taken away somewhere far eight months ago, and I have no idea where he is. I was working as a cook when the baby was born; they wouldn’t let me stay with the child. I’ve been without a home for three months now. I’ve spent all my savings. I wanted to work as a wet-nurse, but they won’t hire me because they say I’m too thin. I went to a merchant woman where our granny lives, and she promised she’d take me. I thought she wanted me to come right away, but she said she needed me next week. She lives quite a distance away. I’m completely exhausted, and the poor child is worn out too. Thankfully, our landlady has pity on us for the sake of Christ; otherwise, I don’t know how we would have gotten by until now."

Avdyéich heaved a sigh, and said:

Avdyéich sighed and said:

"And have you no warm clothes?"

"And don't you have any warm clothes?"

"Indeed, it is time now to have warm clothing, dear man! But yesterday I pawned my last kerchief for twenty kopeks."

"Honestly, it’s time to get some warm clothes, my dear! But yesterday I sold my last handkerchief for twenty kopeks."

The woman went up to the bed and took her child, but Avdyéich got up, went to the wall, rummaged there awhile, and brought her an old sleeveless cloak.

The woman walked over to the bed and picked up her child, but Avdyéich got up, walked to the wall, searched for a bit, and brought her an old sleeveless cloak.

"Take this!" he said. "It is an old piece, but you may use it to wrap yourself in."

"Here, take this!" he said. "It's an old piece, but you can use it to bundle up."

The woman looked at the cloak and at the old man, and took the cloak, and burst out weeping. Avdyéich turned his face away; he crawled under the bed, pulled out a box, rummaged through it, and again sat down opposite the woman.

The woman stared at the cloak and at the old man, then grabbed the cloak and started crying. Avdyéich turned his face away; he crawled under the bed, pulled out a box, sifted through it, and sat back down across from the woman.

And the woman said:

And the woman said:

"May Christ save you, grandfather! Evidently He sent me to your window. My child would have frozen to death. When I went out it was warm, but now it has turned dreadfully cold. It was He, our Father, who taught you to look through the window and have pity on me, sorrowful woman."

"May Christ save you, grandpa! Clearly, He sent me to your window. My child would have frozen to death. When I went out, it was warm, but now it's turned really cold. It was He, our Father, who taught you to look through the window and feel compassion for me, sorrowful woman."

Avdyéich smiled, and said:

Avdyéich smiled and said:

"It is He who has instructed me: clever woman, there was good reason why I looked through the window."

"It’s He who has taught me: smart woman, there was a good reason I looked through the window."

Martýn told the soldier woman about his dream, and how he had heard a voice promising him that the Lord would come to see him on that day.

Martýn told the female soldier about his dream and how he had heard a voice promising him that the Lord would come to visit him that day.

"Everything is possible," said the woman. She got[Pg 456] up, threw the cloak over her, wrapped the child in it, and began to bow to Avdyéich and to thank him.

"Anything is possible," said the woman. She got[Pg 456] up, threw the cloak over her, wrapped the child in it, and started to bow to Avdyéich and thank him.

"Accept this, for the sake of Christ," said Avdyéich, giving her twenty kopeks, with which to redeem her kerchief.

"Take this for the sake of Christ," said Avdyéich, handing her twenty kopeks to get her kerchief back.

The woman made the sign of the cross, and so did Avdyéich, and he saw the woman out.

The woman crossed herself, and so did Avdyéich, and he walked her out.

She went away. Avdyéich ate some soup, put the things away, and sat down once more to work. He was working, but at the same time thinking of the window: whenever it grew dark there, he looked up to see who was passing. There went by acquaintances and strangers, and there was nothing peculiar.

She left. Avdyéich had some soup, tidied up, and sat down to work again. He was focused on his work, but at the same time, he kept glancing at the window: whenever it got dark outside, he looked up to see who was passing by. There were acquaintances and strangers, but nothing out of the ordinary.

Suddenly Avdyéich saw an old woman, a huckstress, stop opposite the very window. She was carrying a basket with apples. There were but few of them left,—evidently she had sold all, and over her shoulder she carried a bag with chips. No doubt, she had picked them up at some new building, and was on her way home. The bag was evidently pulling hard on her shoulder; she wanted to shift it to her other shoulder, so she let the bag down on the flagstones, set the apple-basket on a post, and began to shake down the chips. While she was doing that, a boy in a torn cap leaped out from somewhere, grasped any apple from the basket, and wanted to skip out, but the old woman saw him in time and turned around and grabbed the boy by the sleeve. The boy yanked and tried to get away, but the old woman held on to him with both her hands, knocked down his cap, and took hold of his hair. The boy cried, and the old woman scolded. Avdyéich did not have time to put away the awl. He threw it on the floor, jumped out of the room, stumbled on the staircase, and dropped his glasses. He ran out into the street. The old woman was pulling the boy's hair and scolding him. She wanted to take him to a policeman; the little fellow struggled and tried to deny what he had done:

Suddenly, Avdyéich spotted an old woman, a peddler, stopping right in front of the window. She was carrying a basket of apples. There were only a few left—clearly, she had sold most of them—and she had a bag of scraps slung over her shoulder. She must have picked them up from some construction site and was heading home. The bag clearly weighed heavily on her shoulder; wanting to switch it to the other side, she set the bag down on the pavement, rested the apple basket on a post, and started to shake out the scraps. While she was doing this, a boy in a torn cap suddenly jumped out from somewhere, grabbed an apple from the basket, and tried to run off, but the old woman noticed him just in time. She turned around and grabbed the boy by the sleeve. The boy tugged and tried to escape, but the old woman held on with both hands, knocked his cap off, and grabbed his hair. The boy yelled, and the old woman scolded him. Avdyéich didn't have time to put away the awl. He tossed it on the floor, jumped out of the room, tripped on the stairs, and dropped his glasses. He ran out into the street. The old woman was pulling the boy's hair and scolding him. She wanted to take him to a policeman, while the little guy struggled and tried to deny what he had done.

"I did not take any, so why do you beat me? Let me go!"

"I didn’t take anything, so why are you hitting me? Let me go!"

Avdyéich tried to separate them. He took the boy's arm, and said:

Avdyéich tried to pull them apart. He grabbed the boy's arm and said:

"Let him go, granny, forgive him for Christ's sake!"

"Let him go, grandma, forgive him for heaven's sake!"

"I will forgive him in such a way that he will not forget until the new bath brooms are ripe. I will take the rascal to the police station!"

"I’ll forgive him in a way he won’t forget until the new bath brooms are ready. I’m taking that troublemaker to the police station!"

Avdyéich began to beg the old woman:

Avdyéich started to plead with the old woman:

"Let him go, granny, he will not do it again. Let him go, for Christ's sake!"

"Let him go, grandma, he won't do it again. Let him go, for God's sake!"

The woman let go of him. The boy wanted to run, but Avdyéich held on to him.

The woman released him. The boy wanted to escape, but Avdyéich held on to him.

"Beg the grandmother's forgiveness," he said. "Don't do that again,—I saw you take the apple."

"Apologize to your grandmother," he said. "Don't do that again—I saw you take the apple."

The boy began to cry, and he asked her forgiveness.

The boy started to cry and asked for her forgiveness.

"That's right. And now, take this apple!" Avdyéich took an apple from the basket and gave it to the boy. "I will pay for it, granny," he said to the old woman.

"That's right. And now, take this apple!" Avdyéich grabbed an apple from the basket and handed it to the boy. "I'll pay for it, grandma," he said to the old woman.

"You are spoiling these ragamuffins," said the old woman. "He ought to be rewarded in such a way that he should remember it for a week."

"You are spoiling these kids," said the old woman. "He should be rewarded in a way that he remembers it for a week."

"Oh, granny, granny!" said Avdyéich. "That is according to our ways, but how is that according to God's ways? If he is to be whipped for an apple, what ought to be done with us for our sins?"

"Oh, grandma, grandma!" said Avdyéich. "That might be how we do things, but how does that align with God's ways? If he gets punished for an apple, what should happen to us for our sins?"

The old woman grew silent.

The elderly woman became quiet.

And Avdyéich told the old woman the parable of the lord who forgave his servant his whole large debt, after which the servant went and took his fellow servant who was his debtor by the throat. The old woman listened to him, and the boy stood and listened, too.

And Avdyéich told the old woman the story of the lord who forgave his servant's huge debt. After that, the servant went and grabbed his fellow servant, who owed him money, by the throat. The old woman listened to him, and the boy stood there and listened, too.

"God has commanded that we should forgive," said Avdyéich, "or else we, too, shall not be forgiven. All are to be forgiven, but most of all an unthinking person."

"God has commanded us to forgive," said Avdyéich, "or else we too won't be forgiven. Everyone should be forgiven, but especially a person who acts without thinking."

The old woman shook her head and sighed.

The old woman shook her head and sighed.

"That is so," said the old woman, "but they are very much spoiled nowadays."

"That's true," said the old woman, "but they are really spoiled these days."

"Then we old people ought to teach them," said Avdyéich.

"Then we older folks should teach them," said Avdyéich.

"That is what I say," said the old woman. "I myself had seven of them,—but only one daughter is left now." And the old woman began to tell where and how she was living with her daughter, and how many grandchildren she had. "My strength is waning," she said, "but still I work. I am sorry for my grandchildren, and they are such nice children,—nobody else meets me the way they do. Aksyútka will not go to anybody from me. 'Granny, granny dear, darling!'" And the old woman melted with tenderness.

"That's what I say," the old woman replied. "I had seven of them, but now only one daughter is left." Then she started sharing how she lived with her daughter and how many grandchildren she had. "I'm getting weaker," she said, "but I still work. I feel bad for my grandchildren; they are such wonderful kids—no one else treats me like they do. Aksyútka won’t go to anyone but me. 'Granny, granny dear, darling!'" And the old woman felt a wave of tenderness.

"Of course, he is but a child,—God be with him!" the old woman said about the boy.

"Of course, he's just a kid—God be with him!" the old woman said about the boy.

She wanted to lift the bag on her shoulders, when the boy jumped up to her, and said:

She wanted to lift the bag onto her shoulders when the boy jumped up to her and said:

"Let me carry it, granny! I am going that way."

"Let me take it, grandma! I'm heading that way."

The old woman shook her head and threw the bag on the boy's shoulders. They walked together down the street. The old woman had forgotten to ask Avdyéich to pay her for the apple. Avdyéich stood awhile, looking at them and hearing them talk as they walked along.

The old woman shook her head and tossed the bag onto the boy's shoulders. They walked together down the street. The old woman had forgotten to ask Avdyéich to pay her for the apple. Avdyéich stood for a moment, watching them and listening to their conversation as they walked by.

When they disappeared from sight, he returned to his room. He found his glasses on the staircase,—they were not broken,—and he picked up his awl and again sat down to work. He worked for awhile; he could not find the holes with the bristle, when he looked up and saw the lampman lighting the lamps.

When they were out of sight, he went back to his room. He found his glasses on the stairs—they were fine—and he picked up his awl and sat down to work again. He worked for a bit; he couldn't locate the holes with the bristle, then he looked up and saw the lampman lighting the lamps.

"It is evidently time to strike a light," he thought, and he got up and fixed the lamp and hung it on the hook, and sat down again to work. He finished a boot: he turned it around and looked at it, and he saw that it was well done. He put down his tool, swept up the clippings, put away the bristles and the remnants and the awls, took[Pg 459] the lamp and put it on the table, and fetched the Gospel from the shelf. He wanted to open the book where he had marked it the day before with a morocco clipping, but he opened it in another place. And just as he went to open the Gospel, he thought of his dream of the night before. And just as he thought of it, it appeared to him as though something were moving and stepping behind him. He looked around, and, indeed, it looked as though people were standing in the dark corner, but he could not make out who they were. And a voice whispered to him:

"It was clearly time to light up," he thought, so he got up, adjusted the lamp, hung it on the hook, and sat back down to work. He finished a boot, turned it around to check it, and saw that it was well made. He set down his tool, cleaned up the scraps, put away the bristles, remnants, and awls, took[Pg 459] the lamp and placed it on the table, then grabbed the Gospel from the shelf. He intended to open the book at the spot he had marked the day before with a piece of morocco leather, but he flipped it open to a different page. Just as he was about to open the Gospel, he remembered the dream he had the night before. At that moment, it felt like something was moving and stepping behind him. He turned around, and indeed, it seemed like people were standing in the dark corner, but he couldn’t tell who they were. And then a voice whispered to him:

"Martýn, oh, Martýn, have you not recognized me?"

"Martýn, oh, Martýn, don't you recognize me?"

"Whom?" asked Avdyéich.

"Who?" asked Avdyéich.

"Me," said the voice. "It is I."

"Me," said the voice. "It's me."

And out of the dark corner came Stepánych, and he smiled and vanished like a cloud and was no more.

And from the dark corner, Stepánych appeared, smiled, and then disappeared like a cloud, gone without a trace.

"And it is I," said a voice.

"And it's me," said a voice.

And out of the dark corner came the woman with the babe, and the woman smiled and the child laughed, and they, too, disappeared.

And from the dark corner came the woman with the baby, and she smiled while the child laughed, and then they vanished, too.

"And it is I," said a voice.

"And it’s me," said a voice.

And out came the old woman and the boy with the apple, and both smiled and vanished.

And then the old woman and the boy with the apple came out, smiled, and disappeared.

And joy fell on Avdyéich's heart, and he made the sign of the cross, put on his glasses, and began to read the Gospel, there where he had opened it. And at the top of the page he read:

And joy filled Avdyéich's heart, so he made the sign of the cross, put on his glasses, and started to read the Gospel from where he had opened it. At the top of the page, he read:

"I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in."

"I was hungry, and you gave me food; I was thirsty, and you gave me something to drink; I was a stranger, and you welcomed me."

And at the bottom of the page he read:

And at the bottom of the page, he read:

"Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." (Matt. xxv.)

"As much as you have done it to one of the least of these my brothers, you have done it to me." (Matt. xxv.)

And Avdyéich understood that his dream had not deceived him, that the Saviour had really come to him on that day, and that he had received Him.

And Avdyéich realized that his dream hadn’t tricked him, that the Savior had truly come to him that day, and that he had welcomed Him.

TEXTS FOR CHAPBOOK
ILLUSTRATIONS
1885

TEXTS FOR CHAPBOOK
ILLUSTRATIONS

Texts for chapbook
Illustrations

THE FIEND PERSISTS, BUT GOD RESISTS

In ancient times there lived a good master. He had plenty of everything, and many slaves served him. And the slaves prided themselves on their master. They said:

In ancient times, there lived a kind master. He had an abundance of everything, and many servants worked for him. The servants took pride in their master. They said:

"There is not a better master under heaven. He feeds us and dresses us well, and gives us work to do according to our strength, and never offends us with a word, and bears no grudge against any one; he is not like other masters who torture their slaves worse than cattle, and punish them with cause and without cause, and never say a good word to them. Our master wishes us good, and does us good, and speaks good words to us. We do not want any better life."

"There’s no better master anywhere. He feeds us and clothes us well, and gives us work that matches our abilities, never saying an unkind word, and holds no grudges. He’s nothing like other masters who treat their slaves worse than animals, punishing them for no reason and never saying something nice. Our master wants the best for us, does good for us, and speaks kindly to us. We wouldn’t want anything better."

Thus the slaves boasted of their master. And the devil was annoyed to see the slaves living well and in love with their master. And the devil took possession of one of the master's slaves, Aleb. He took possession of him and commanded him to seduce other slaves. And when all the slaves were resting and praising their master, Aleb raised his voice and said:

Thus the slaves bragged about their master. And the devil was upset to see the slaves living happily and loving their master. The devil possessed one of the master's slaves, Aleb. He took control of him and ordered him to tempt the other slaves. And when all the slaves were resting and praising their master, Aleb raised his voice and said:

"Brothers, in vain do you pride yourselves on the goodness of your master. Try to do the devil's bidding, and he, too, will be kind to you. We serve our master well,[Pg 464] and please him in everything. He needs only to have a thing in mind, and we do it.—we guess his thoughts. Why, then, should he not be good to us? Stop doing his bidding and do him some wrong, and he will be like everybody else, and will repay evil with evil, much worse than the worst of masters."

"Brothers, don’t fool yourselves into thinking your master is so great. If you try to do wrong, he’ll be nice to you too. We serve our master well,[Pg 464] and we make him happy in everything. He only has to think of something, and we do it—we read his mind. So why shouldn’t he treat us well? If you stop following his orders and do something wrong, he’ll act like everyone else and return evil for evil, even worse than the worst of masters."

And the other slaves began to dispute with Aleb. They disputed and made a wager. Aleb undertook to anger the good master. He undertook to do so on condition that if he did not succeed in making him angry, he should lose his holiday garment, but if he did, each should give him his own holiday garment, and, besides, they promised to defend him against the master and to free him if the master should put him in irons or throw him into prison. They made this wager, and Aleb promised to anger the master on the following morning.

And the other slaves started arguing with Aleb. They argued and made a bet. Aleb agreed to try to upset the kind master. He agreed to do this on the condition that if he failed to make him angry, he would lose his holiday outfit, but if he succeeded, each of them would give him their own holiday outfit. In addition, they promised to back him up against the master and to free him if the master put him in chains or locked him up. They made this bet, and Aleb promised to try to anger the master the next morning.

Aleb was serving in the master's sheepfold and tended on costly thoroughbred rams. And so, when the good master came the next morning with his guests to the sheepfold to show them his favourite expensive rams, the devil's labourer winked to his companions: "Watch me now! I am going to anger the master." All the slaves gathered and looked through the door and over the enclosure, and the devil climbed a tree and looked from there into the yard, to see how his labourer was going to serve him. The master walked through the yard, showing his guests the sheep and lambs, and he wanted to show them his best ram.

Aleb was working in the master's sheepfold and taking care of expensive thoroughbred rams. So, when the good master arrived the next morning with his guests to show them his favorite pricey rams, the devil’s worker winked at his friends: "Watch this! I'm going to get the master mad." All the slaves gathered and peered through the door and over the enclosure, while the devil climbed a tree to get a better view of how his worker would entertain him. The master walked through the yard, showcasing the sheep and lambs, and he wanted to highlight his best ram.

"The other rams are nice, too, but the one with the twisted horns is priceless, and I think more of him than of the pupil of my eye."

"The other rams are nice, too, but the one with the twisted horns is priceless, and I think more of him than of my own eye."

The sheep and the lambs were shying from the people in the yard, and the guests could not get a good look at the expensive ram. The moment the ram stopped, the labourer of the devil, as though by accident, frightened the sheep, and they got all mixed. The guests could not[Pg 465] make out which was the expensive ram. The master got tired of it, so he said:

The sheep and lambs were avoiding the people in the yard, and the guests couldn't get a good look at the pricey ram. The moment the ram stopped, the devil's worker, seemingly by accident, scared the sheep, causing them to jumble together. The guests couldn't[Pg 465] tell which one was the expensive ram. The master got fed up with it, so he said:

"Aleb, my dear friend, take the trouble carefully to catch the best ram with the twisted horns and to hold him awhile."

"Aleb, my dear friend, please make sure to catch the best ram with the curved horns and hold onto him for a bit."

The moment the master had said that, Aleb rushed forward, like a lion, into the midst of the rams and caught the priceless ram by his fleece. He got hold of the wool, and with one hand he seized the left hind leg and raised it and in the eyes of the master jerked it in such a way that it snapped like a linden post. Aleb had broken the ram's leg beneath the knee. The ram began to bleat and fell down on his fore legs. Aleb grasped the right leg while the left hung loose like a whip-cord. The guests and all the slaves groaned, and the devil rejoiced, when he saw how cleverly Aleb had done his work. The master looked blacker than night. He frowned, lowered his head, and did not say a word. The guests and the slaves were silent. They waited to see what would happen.

The moment the master said that, Aleb rushed forward like a lion into the middle of the rams and grabbed the priceless ram by its fleece. He held onto the wool and with one hand pulled the left hind leg, raising it and jerking it in front of the master so that it snapped like a linden post. Aleb had broken the ram's leg below the knee. The ram started to bleat and fell down on its front legs. Aleb grabbed the right leg while the left hung loose like a whip cord. The guests and all the slaves groaned, and the devil rejoiced when he saw how skillfully Aleb had done his work. The master looked darker than night. He frowned, lowered his head, and didn't say a word. The guests and the slaves were silent. They waited to see what would happen.

The master was silent, then shook himself, as though he wanted to throw something off, and raised his head and lifted it to the sky. He looked at it for a short time, and the wrinkles on his face disappeared, and he smiled and lowered his eyes on Aleb. He looked at Aleb, and smiled, and said:

The master was quiet for a moment, then shook himself, as if trying to shake something off, and raised his head to the sky. He gazed at it briefly, the wrinkles on his face smoothed out, and he smiled as he looked down at Aleb. He looked at Aleb, smiled again, and said:

"O Aleb, Aleb! Your master has commanded you to anger me. But my master is stronger than yours: you have not angered me, but I will anger your master. You were afraid that I would punish you, and you wanted to be free, Aleb. Know, then, that you will receive no punishment from me, and, since you wanted to be free, I free you in the presence of these my guests. Go in all four directions and take your holiday garment with you!"

"O Aleb, Aleb! Your master has ordered you to make me angry. But my master is stronger than yours: you haven’t upset me, but I will upset your master. You were scared that I would punish you, and you wanted to be free, Aleb. So, know that you won’t receive any punishment from me, and since you wanted to be free, I set you free in front of my guests. Go in all four directions and take your holiday outfit with you!"

And the good master went with his guests to the house. But the devil ground his teeth and fell down from the tree and sank through the earth.

And the kind master went with his guests to the house. But the devil ground his teeth, fell from the tree, and sank into the ground.


LITTLE GIRLS WISER THAN OLD PEOPLE

It was an early Easter. They had just quit using sleighs. In the yards lay snow, and rills ran down the village. A large puddle had run down from a manure pile into a lane between two farms. And at this puddle two girls, one older than the other, had met. Both of them had been dressed by their mothers in new bodices. The little girl had a blue bodice, and the elder a yellow one with a design. Both had their heads wrapped in red kerchiefs. After mass the two girls went to the puddle, where they showed their new garments to each other, and began to play. They wanted to plash in the water. The little girl started to go into the puddle with her shoes on, but the older girl said to her:

It was an early Easter. They had just stopped using sleighs. In the yards, there was snow, and water was running down the village. A large puddle had formed from a manure pile into a lane between two farms. By this puddle, two girls, one older than the other, had met. Both had been dressed by their mothers in new bodices. The little girl wore a blue bodice, and the older one had a yellow one with a pattern. Both had their heads wrapped in red scarves. After mass, the two girls went to the puddle, where they showed off their new clothes to each other and started to play. They wanted to splash in the water. The little girl began to step into the puddle with her shoes on, but the older girl said to her:

"Don't go, Malásha, your mother will scold you. I will take off my shoes, and you do the same."

"Don't go, Malásha, your mom will be mad at you. I’ll take off my shoes, and you do the same."

The girls took off their shoes, raised their skirts, and walked through the puddle toward each other. Malásha stepped in up to her ankles, and said:

The girls took off their shoes, lifted their skirts, and walked through the puddle toward each other. Malásha stepped in up to her ankles and said:

"It is deep, Akúlka, I am afraid."

"It's deep, Akúlka, I'm scared."

"Never mind," she replied, "it will not be any deeper. Come straight toward me!" They came closer to each other. Akúlka said:

"Forget it," she replied, "it won't get any deeper. Just come straight toward me!" They moved closer to each other. Akúlka said:

"Malásha, look out, and do not splash it up, but walk softly."

"Malásha, be careful, and don't splash it, but walk quietly."

She had barely said that when Malásha plumped her foot into the water and bespattered Akúlka's bodice, and not only her bodice, but also her nose and eyes. When Akúlka saw the spots on her bodice, she grew angry at Malásha, and scolded her, and ran after her, and wanted[Pg 467] to strike her. Malásha was frightened and, seeing what trouble she had caused, jumped out of the puddle and ran home.

She had barely finished saying that when Malásha splashed her foot into the water, soaking Akúlka's dress and getting her nose and eyes wet too. When Akúlka saw the spots on her dress, she got mad at Malásha, yelled at her, chased after her, and wanted[Pg 467] to hit her. Malásha got scared and, realizing the trouble she had caused, jumped out of the puddle and ran home.

Akúlka's mother passed by; she saw her daughter's bodice bespattered and her shirt soiled.

Akúlka's mom walked by; she saw her daughter's dress splattered and her shirt dirty.

"Where, accursed one, did you get yourself so dirty?"

"Where, cursed one, did you get so dirty?"

"Malásha has purposely splashed it on me."

"Malásha has deliberately splashed it on me."

Akúlka's mother grasped Malásha and gave her a knock on the nape of her neck. Malásha began to howl, and her mother ran out of the house.

Akúlka's mom grabbed Malásha and gave her a hit on the back of her neck. Malásha started to cry, and her mom ran out of the house.

"Why do you strike my daughter?" she began to scold her neighbour.

"Why are you hitting my daughter?" she started to reprimand her neighbor.

One word brought back another, and the women began to quarrel. The men, too, ran out, and a big crowd gathered in the street. All were crying, and nobody could hear his neighbour. They scolded and cursed each other; one man gave another man a push, and a fight had begun, when Akúlka's grandmother came out. She stepped in the midst of the peasants, and began to talk to them:

One word led to another, and the women started to argue. The men also rushed out, and a large crowd gathered in the street. Everyone was yelling, and nobody could hear their neighbor. They shouted and cursed at each other; one man shoved another, and a fight broke out when Akúlka's grandmother came outside. She stepped into the middle of the peasants and began to speak to them:

"What are you doing, dear ones? Consider the holiday. This is a time for rejoicing. And see what sin you are doing!"

"What are you up to, my dear ones? Think about the holiday. This is a time to celebrate. And look at the wrong you are doing!"

They paid no attention to the old woman, and almost knocked her off her feet. She would never have stopped them, if it had not been for Akúlka and Malásha. While the women exchanged words, Akúlka wiped off her bodice, and went back to the puddle in the lane. She picked up a pebble and began to scratch the ground so as to let the water off into the street. While she was scratching, Malásha came up and began to help her: she picked up a chip and widened the rill. The peasants had begun to fight, just as the water went down the rill toward the place where the old woman was trying to separate the men. The girls ran, one from one side of the rill, the other from the other side.

They ignored the old woman and nearly knocked her over. She wouldn’t have stopped them if it hadn’t been for Akúlka and Malásha. While the women were talking, Akúlka wiped off her dress and went back to the puddle in the lane. She picked up a stone and started to scratch the ground to direct the water into the street. While she was doing this, Malásha came over to help her: she picked up a piece of wood and widened the groove. The peasants had started to fight just as the water flowed down the groove toward the spot where the old woman was trying to break up the men. The girls ran, one from one side of the groove, the other from the other side.

"Look out, Malásha, look out!" shouted Akúlka.

"Watch out, Malásha, watch out!" yelled Akúlka.

Malásha wanted to say something herself, but could not speak for laughter.

Malásha wanted to say something, but she couldn't get the words out because she was laughing so hard.

The girls were running and laughing at a chip which was bobbing up and down the rill. They ran straight into the crowd of the peasants. The old woman saw them and said to the peasants:

The girls were running and laughing at a chip that was bobbing up and down the stream. They ran right into the crowd of peasants. The old woman noticed them and said to the peasants:

"Shame on you before God, men! You have started fighting on account of these two girls, and they have long ago forgotten it: the dear children have been playing nicely together. They are wiser than you."

"Shame on you before God, guys! You've started arguing over these two girls, and they've already moved on: the sweet kids have been playing well together. They're smarter than you."

The men looked at the girls, and they felt ashamed. Then they laughed at themselves, and scattered to their farms.

The men glanced at the girls and felt embarrassed. Then they chuckled at themselves and went back to their farms.

"Except ye become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven."

"Unless you become like little children, you will not enter the kingdom of heaven."


THE TWO BROTHERS AND THE GOLD

In ancient times there lived not far from Jerusalem two brothers, the elder named Athanasius, and the younger John. They lived in a mountain, not far from the city, and supported themselves on what people offered them. The brothers passed all their days at work. They worked not for themselves, but for the poor. Wherever were those who were oppressed by labour, or sick people, or orphans, or widows, thither the brothers went, and there they worked, and received no pay. Thus the two brothers passed the whole week away from each other, and met only on Saturday evening in their abode. On Sunday alone did they stay at home, and then they prayed and talked with each other. And an angel of the Lord came down to them and blessed them. On Monday they separated each in his own direction. Thus they lived for many years, and each week the angel of the Lord came down to them and blessed them.

In ancient times, not far from Jerusalem, there were two brothers: the elder was named Athanasius and the younger John. They lived on a mountain near the city and relied on what people offered them for support. The brothers spent all their days working. They didn’t work for themselves, but for the needy. Wherever there were those burdened by labor, sick people, orphans, or widows, the brothers would go, work for them, and receive no payment. This way, the two brothers spent the entire week apart and only met on Saturday evening at their home. They stayed home on Sunday, praying and talking together. An angel of the Lord would come down to them and bless them. On Monday, they each went their separate ways. They continued this way for many years, and each week, the angel of the Lord came down to them and blessed them.

One Monday, when the brothers had already gone out to work and had gone each in his direction, the elder brother, Athanasius, was loath to part from his brother, and he stopped and looked back. John was walking with lowered head, in his direction, without looking back. But suddenly John, too, stopped and, as though he had suddenly noticed something, gazed at something, while shielding his eyes. Then he approached what he was gazing at, suddenly jumped to one side, and, without looking back, ran down-hill and up-hill again, away from the place, as though a wolf were after him. Athanasius was surprised. He went back to that spot, to see what it was[Pg 470] that had so frightened his brother. He went up to it and saw something shining in the sun. He came nearer, and there lay a heap of gold on the ground, as though poured out from a measure. And Athanasius was still more surprised, both at the gold and at his brother's leap.

One Monday, after the brothers had left for work, each going their own way, the older brother, Athanasius, was hesitant to separate from his brother, so he paused and looked back. John was walking with his head down, heading in Athanasius's direction, not glancing back. Suddenly, John also stopped, as if he had noticed something, and stared at it while shielding his eyes. He then approached what he was looking at, suddenly jumped aside, and without turning back, ran down the hill and back up again, as if a wolf were chasing him. Athanasius was taken aback. He returned to that spot to see what had frightened his brother so much. He approached and saw something gleaming in the sunlight. As he got closer, he discovered a pile of gold on the ground, as if it had been poured from a measure. And Athanasius was even more surprised, both by the gold and by his brother's leap.

"Why was he frightened, and why did he run away?" thought Athanasius. "There is no sin in gold. The sin is in man. With gold one may do wrong, but also some good. How many orphans and widows may be fed, how many naked people dressed, and the poor and sick aided with this gold! We now serve people, but our service is small, though it is to the best of our strength. With this gold, however, we can serve people better."

"Why was he scared, and why did he run away?" Athanasius thought. "There’s nothing wrong with gold. The real issue is with people. You can do wrong with gold, but you can also do some good. Just think of how many orphans and widows can be fed, how many people in need can be clothed, and how the poor and sick can be helped with this gold! Right now, we’re helping people, but it’s a limited effort, even though we’re doing our best. But with this gold, we could help people much more effectively."

Thus Athanasius thought, and he wanted to tell it all to his brother; but John was out of the range of hearing, and could be seen only as a speck the size of a beetle on another mountain.

Thus Athanasius thought, and he wanted to share everything with his brother; but John was too far away to hear him, and could only be seen as a tiny speck the size of a beetle on another mountain.

Athanasius took off his cloak, scooped up as much gold as he was able to carry away, threw it on his shoulder, and carried it into the city. He came to a hostelry and left the gold with the keeper, and went back for the rest. When he had brought all the gold, he went to the merchants, bought some land in the city, and stones and timber, and hired labourers, and began to build three houses.

Athanasius removed his cloak, gathered as much gold as he could carry, threw it over his shoulder, and took it into the city. He arrived at an inn, left the gold with the innkeeper, and went back for more. Once he had retrieved all the gold, he went to the merchants, purchased some land in the city, along with stones and timber, hired workers, and started building three houses.

Athanasius lived for three months in the city, and built three houses there: one—an asylum for widows and orphans, another—a hospital for the sick and the lame, and a third—for pilgrims and for the needy. And Athanasius found three God-fearing old men, and one of them he placed in charge of the asylum, the second—of the hospital, and the third—of the hostelry. And Athanasius had still three thousand gold coins left. He gave each old man one thousand coins to distribute them to the poor.

Athanasius stayed in the city for three months and built three houses there: one as a shelter for widows and orphans, another as a hospital for the sick and disabled, and a third for pilgrims and those in need. He found three God-fearing elderly men, assigning one to oversee the shelter, another to manage the hospital, and the third to run the guesthouse. Athanasius still had three thousand gold coins left, which he gave to each elderly man, one thousand coins each, to distribute to the poor.

The three houses began to fill up with people, and the[Pg 471] people began to praise Athanasius for everything he had done. And Athanasius was glad of that and did not feel like leaving the city. But he loved his brother and so he bade the people farewell and, without keeping a single coin, went back to his abode, wearing the same old garment in which he had come.

The three houses started to fill up with people, and the[Pg 471] crowd began to praise Athanasius for all he had done. Athanasius felt happy about that and didn’t want to leave the city. But he loved his brother, so he said goodbye to everyone and, without taking a single coin, went back to his home, wearing the same old clothes he had arrived in.

As Athanasius was approaching his mountain, he thought:

As Athanasius was getting closer to his mountain, he thought:

"My brother did not judge rightly when he jumped from the gold and ran away from it. Have I not done better?"

"My brother didn't make the right choice when he jumped from the gold and left it behind. Haven't I done better?"

And no sooner had Athanasius thought so than he saw the angel who used to bless him standing in the road and looking threateningly at him. And Athanasius was frightened and only said:

And no sooner had Athanasius thought that than he saw the angel who used to bless him standing in the road and looking menacingly at him. Athanasius was scared and only said:

"For what, O Lord?"

"For what, God?"

And the angel opened his lips, and said:

And the angel spoke and said:

"Go hence! You are not worthy of living with your brother. One leap of your brother is worth all the deeds which you have done with your gold."

"Get out of here! You don't deserve to live with your brother. One leap from your brother is worth all the things you've done with your money."

And Athanasius began to speak of how many poor people and pilgrims he had fed, and how many orphans he had housed. And the angel said:

And Athanasius started talking about how many poor people and travelers he had fed, and how many orphans he had taken in. And the angel said:

"The devil who placed the gold there has also taught you these words."

"The devil who hid the gold there has also taught you these words."

Then only did his conscience trouble him, and he saw that he had done his deeds not for God, and he wept and began to repent.

Then his conscience finally struck him, and he realized that he had acted not for God. He wept and started to repent.

The angel stepped out of the road and opened the path on which his brother, John, was already standing and waiting for him. After that Athanasius no longer submitted to the temptation of the devil who had scattered the gold, and he understood that not with gold, but only with words can we serve God and men.

The angel stepped off the road and cleared the path where his brother, John, was already standing and waiting for him. After that, Athanasius no longer gave in to the devil's temptation of scattered gold, and he realized that we can only serve God and people with words, not with gold.

And the brothers began to live as before.

And the brothers started living like they did before.


ILYÁS

In the Government of Ufá there lived a Bashkir, Ilyás. His father had left him no wealth. His father had died a year after he had got his son married. At that time Ilyás had seven mares, two cows, and a score of sheep; but Ilyás was a good master and began to increase his possessions; he worked with his wife from morning until night, got up earlier than anybody, and went to bed later, and grew richer from year to year. Thus Ilyás passed thirty-five years at work, and came to have a vast fortune.

In the government of Ufá, there lived a Bashkir named Ilyás. His father had left him no wealth and passed away a year after Ilyás got married. At that time, Ilyás owned seven mares, two cows, and about twenty sheep. However, Ilyás was a diligent master and started to grow his assets; he worked alongside his wife from morning until night, rose earlier than anyone, and went to bed later, becoming richer year after year. Ilyás spent thirty-five years working hard and eventually built a substantial fortune.

Ilyás finally had two hundred head of horses, 150 head of cattle, and twelve hundred sheep. Men herded Ilyás's herds and flocks, and women milked the mares and cows, and made kumys, butter, and cheese. Ilyás had plenty of everything, and in the district everybody envied him his life. People said:

Ilyás finally had two hundred horses, 150 cattle, and twelve hundred sheep. Men took care of Ilyás's herds and flocks, while women milked the mares and cows, making kumys, butter, and cheese. Ilyás had more than enough of everything, and in the area, everyone envied his lifestyle. People said:

"Ilyás is a lucky fellow. He has plenty of everything,—he does not need to die."

"Ilyás is a lucky guy. He has more than enough of everything—he doesn't have to worry about dying."

Good people made Ilyás's friendship and became his friends. And guests came to him from a distance. He received them all, and fed them, and gave them to drink. No matter who came, he received kumys, and tea, and sherbet, and mutton. If guests came to see him, a sheep or two were killed, and if many guests arrived, he had them kill a mare.

Good people became Ilyás's friends. Guests traveled from far away to see him. He welcomed everyone, fed them, and offered them drinks. No matter who showed up, he served kumys, tea, sherbet, and mutton. If guests visited, he had a sheep or two slaughtered, and if a large number of guests came, he had them kill a mare.

Ilyás had two sons and a daughter. He had got all of them married. When Ilyás had been poor, his sons had worked with him and had herded the horses and the cattle and the sheep; but when they grew rich, the sons[Pg 473] became spoiled, and one of them even began to drink. One of them, the eldest, was killed in a fight, and the other, the younger, had a proud wife, and did not obey his father, and his father had to give him a separate maintenance.

Ilyás had two sons and a daughter. He had gotten all of them married. When Ilyás was poor, his sons worked alongside him, herding the horses, cattle, and sheep. But once they became wealthy, the sons[Pg 473] turned spoiled, and one even started drinking. The oldest son was killed in a fight, while the younger son had a proud wife and refused to obey his father, forcing Ilyás to provide him with separate support.

Ilyás gave him a house and cattle, and his own wealth was diminished. Soon after a plague fell on Ilyás's sheep, and many of them died. Then there was a famine year, the hay crop was a failure, and in the winter many head of cattle died. Then the Kirgizes drove off the best herd of horses. And thus Ilyás's estate grew less, and he fell lower and lower, and his strength began to wane.

Ilyás gave him a house and cattle, and his own wealth was reduced. Soon after, a plague struck Ilyás's sheep, and many of them died. Then came a year of famine, the hay crop failed, and many cattle died in the winter. After that, the Kirgizes stole away the best herd of horses. As a result, Ilyás's estate continued to shrink, he fell deeper into hardship, and his strength began to fade.

When he was seventy years old, he began to sell off his furs, rugs, saddles, and tents, and soon had to sell his last head of cattle, so that he was left without anything. Before he knew it, all was gone, and in his old age he had to go with his wife to live among strangers. All that Ilyás had left of his fortune was what garments he had on his body, a fur coat, a cap, and his morocco slippers and shoes, and his wife, Sham-shemagi, who was now an old woman. The son to whom he had given the property had left for a distant country, and his daughter had died. And so there was nobody to help the old people.

When he turned seventy, he started selling off his furs, rugs, saddles, and tents, and soon had to sell his last head of cattle, leaving him with nothing. Before he realized it, everything was gone, and in his old age, he and his wife had to live among strangers. All Ilyás had left of his wealth were the clothes on his back: a fur coat, a cap, and his leather slippers and shoes, along with his wife, Sham-shemagi, who was now an elderly woman. The son he had entrusted with the property had moved to a faraway land, and his daughter had passed away. So, there was no one to support the elderly couple.

Their neighbour, Muhamedshah, took pity on them. Muhamedshah was neither rich nor poor, and he lived an even life, and was a good man. He remembered Ilyás's hospitality, and so pitied him, and said to Ilyás:

Their neighbor, Muhamedshah, felt sorry for them. Muhamedshah was neither wealthy nor struggling, and he lived a balanced life as a decent man. He remembered Ilyás's kindness and felt compassion for him, so he said to Ilyás:

"Come to live with me, Ilyás, and bring your wife with you! In the summer work according to your strength in my truck-garden, and in the winter feed the cattle, and let Sham-shemagi milk the mares and make kumys. I will feed and clothe you and will let you have whatever you may need."

"Come live with me, Ilyás, and bring your wife! In the summer, work in my vegetable garden as much as you can, and in the winter, take care of the cattle. Let Sham-shemagi milk the mares and make kumys. I will make sure you have food, clothes, and everything else you need."

Ilyás thanked his neighbour, and went to live with his wife as Muhamedshah's labourers. At first it was hard[Pg 474] for them, but soon they got used to the work, and the old people worked according to their strength.

Ilyás thanked his neighbor and moved in with his wife as workers for Muhamedshah. At first, it was tough for them, but they soon adjusted to the job, and the older people worked according to their abilities.

It was profitable for the master to keep these people, for they had been masters themselves and knew all the order and were not lazy, but worked according to their strength; but it pained Muhamedshah to see the well-to-do people brought down so low.

It was advantageous for the master to keep these individuals because they had been masters themselves, understood all the protocols, and were not lazy; they worked hard according to their abilities. However, it hurt Muhamedshah to see these well-off people reduced to such a low status.

One day distant guests, match-makers, happened to call on Muhamedshah; and the mulla, too, came. Muhamedshah ordered his men to catch a sheep and kill it. Ilyás flayed the sheep and cooked it and sent it in to the guests. They ate the mutton, drank tea, and then started to drink kumys. The guests and the master were sitting on down cushions on the rugs, drinking kumys out of bowls, and talking; but Ilyás got through with his work and walked past the door. When Muhamedshah saw him, he said to a guest:

One day, some distant guests who were matchmakers visited Muhamedshah, and the mulla also came by. Muhamedshah told his men to catch and slaughter a sheep. Ilyás skinned the sheep, cooked it, and served it to the guests. They ate the mutton, drank tea, and then started to drink kumys. The guests and the host were sitting on soft cushions on the rugs, sipping kumys from bowls and chatting, while Ilyás finished his work and walked past the door. When Muhamedshah saw him, he said to a guest:

"Did you see the old man who just went past the door?"

"Did you see the old guy who just walked by the door?"

"I did," said the guest; "but what is there remarkable about him?"

"I did," said the guest; "but what's so special about him?"

"What is remarkable is that he used to be our richest man. Ilyás is his name; maybe you have heard of him?"

"What’s really impressive is that he used to be our wealthiest guy. His name is Ilyás; maybe you’ve heard of him?"

"Of course I have," said the guest. "I have never seen him, but his fame has gone far abroad."

"Of course I have," said the guest. "I’ve never seen him, but his reputation is well-known everywhere."

"Now he has nothing left, and he lives with me as a labourer, and his wife is with him,—she milks the cows."

"Now he has nothing left, and he lives with me as a laborer, and his wife is with him—she milks the cows."

The guest was surprised. He clicked with his tongue, shook his head, and said:

The guest was surprised. He clicked his tongue, shook his head, and said:

"Evidently fortune flies around like a wheel: one it lifts up, another it takes down. Well, does the old man pine?"

"Evidently, fortune spins like a wheel: it lifts one person up and brings another down. So, does the old man pine?"

"Who knows? He lives quietly and peaceably, and works well."

"Who knows? He lives calmly and peacefully, and does his job well."

Then the guest said:

Then the guest said:

"May I speak with him? I should like to ask him about his life."

"Can I talk to him? I want to ask him about his life."

"Of course you may," said the master, and he called out of the tent: "Babay!" (This means "grandfather" in the Bashkia language.) "Come in and drink some kumys, and bring your wife with you!"

"Sure you can," said the master, and he called out of the tent: "Babay!" (This means "grandfather" in the Bashkia language.) "Come in and have some kumys, and bring your wife along!"

Ilyás came in with his wife. He exchanged greetings with the guests and with the master, said a prayer, and knelt down at the door; but his wife went back of a curtain and sat down with the mistress.

Ilyás came in with his wife. He greeted the guests and the host, said a prayer, and knelt down by the door; but his wife went behind a curtain and sat down with the mistress.

A bowl of kumys was handed to Ilyás. Ilyás saluted the guests and the master, made a bow, drank a little, and put down the bowl.

A bowl of kumys was handed to Ilyás. Ilyás greeted the guests and the host, bowed, took a sip, and set the bowl down.

"Grandfather," the guest said to him, "I suppose it makes you feel bad to look at us and think of your former life, considering what fortune you had and how hard your life is now."

"Grandfather," the guest said to him, "I guess it must make you feel bad to see us and think about your past life, remembering the good times you had and how tough things are for you now."

But Ilyás smiled and said:

But Ilyás smiled and replied:

"If I should tell you about my happiness and unhappiness, you would not believe me,—you had better ask my wife. She is a woman, and what is in her heart is on her tongue: she will tell you all the truth about this matter."

"If I told you about my happiness and sadness, you wouldn't believe me—you should ask my wife. She's a woman, and what's in her heart is on her tongue: she'll tell you the whole truth about this."

And the guest spoke to her behind the curtain:

And the guest talked to her from behind the curtain:

"Well, granny, tell us how you judge about your former happiness and present sorrow."

"Well, Granny, tell us how you feel about your past happiness and current sadness."

And Sham-shemagi spoke from behind the curtain:

And Sham-shemagi spoke from behind the curtain:

"I judge like this: My husband and I lived for fifty years trying to find happiness, and we did not find it; but now it is the second year that we have nothing left and that we live as labourers, and we have found that happiness and need no other."

"I see it this way: My husband and I spent fifty years searching for happiness, and we never found it; but now, in our second year of having nothing and living like workers, we've discovered happiness and don't want anything else."

The guests were surprised and the master marvelled, and he even got up to throw aside the curtain and to look at the old woman. But the old woman was standing with folded hands, smiling and looking at her husband,[Pg 476] and the old man was smiling, too. The old woman said once more:

The guests were surprised, and the host was amazed. He even stood up to push aside the curtain and look at the old woman. But she was standing with her hands folded, smiling and looking at her husband, [Pg 476] and the old man was smiling, too. The old woman said once more:

"I am telling you the truth, without any jest: for half a century we tried to find happiness, and so long as we were rich, we did not find it; now nothing is left, and we are working out,—and we have come to have such happiness that we wish for no other.".

"I’m telling you the truth, no joke: for fifty years we’ve been trying to find happiness, and when we were wealthy, we didn’t find it; now we have nothing left, and we’re working things out,—and we’ve found such happiness that we don’t wish for anything else."

"Wherein does your happiness lie?"

"Where does your happiness lie?"

"In this: when we were rich, my husband and I did not have an hour's rest: we had no time to talk together, to think of our souls, or to pray. We had so many cares! Now guests called on us,—and there were the cares about what to treat them to and what presents to make so that they should not misjudge us. When the guests left, we had to look after the labourers: they thought only of resting and having something good to eat, but we cared only about having our property attended to,—and so sinned. Now we were afraid that a wolf would kill a colt or a calf, and now that thieves might drive off a herd. When we lay down to sleep, we could not fall asleep, fearing lest the sheep might crush the lambs. We would get up in the night and walk around; no sooner would we be quieted than we would have a new care,—how to get fodder for the winter. And, worse than that, there was not much agreement between my husband and me. He would say that this had to be done so and so, and I would say differently, and so we began to quarrel, and sin. Thus we lived from one care to another, from one sin to another, and saw no happy life."

"When we were wealthy, my husband and I never had a moment to rest. We had no time to talk, think about our souls, or pray. We were overwhelmed with so many worries! Guests started coming over, and we stressed about what to serve them and what gifts to give so they wouldn’t judge us harshly. After they left, we had to manage the workers who only cared about resting and getting good food, while we were focused solely on managing our property—and that led us to sin. We worried about wolves attacking the colts or calves, and then about thieves stealing our livestock. When we tried to sleep, we couldn’t because we were anxious that the sheep might crush the lambs. We would get up at night and walk around; just when we thought we could relax, a new worry would hit us—how to secure enough fodder for the winter. And to make matters worse, my husband and I didn’t always see eye to eye. He would insist things needed to be done one way, and I’d suggest another, which led us to argue and sin. We ended up living from one worry to another, from one sin to another, with no happy moments in sight."

"Well, and now?"

"What's next?"

"Now my husband and I get up, speak together peaceably, in agreement, for we have nothing to quarrel about, nothing to worry about,—all the care we have is to serve our master. We work according to our strength, and we work willingly so that our master shall have no loss, but profit. When we come back, dinner is ready, and supper,[Pg 477] and kumys. If it is cold, there are dung chips to make a fire with and a fur coat to warm ourselves. For fifty years we looked for happiness, but only now have we found it."

"Now my husband and I wake up, talk to each other calmly, in agreement, because we have nothing to argue about, nothing to stress over—our only concern is to serve our master. We work hard and happily so that our master doesn’t suffer any loss, but instead gains. When we return, dinner is ready, and so is supper,[Pg 477] along with kumys. If it’s cold, we have dung chips to make a fire and a fur coat to keep warm. For fifty years we searched for happiness, but only now have we found it."

The guests laughed.

The guests were laughing.

And Ilyás said:

And Ilyás said:

"Do not laugh, brothers! This is not a joke, but a matter of human life. My wife and I were foolish and wept because we had lost our fortune, but now God has revealed the truth to us, and we reveal this to you, not for our amusement but for your good."

"Don’t laugh, brothers! This isn't a joke, but a matter of human life. My wife and I were foolish and cried because we lost our fortune, but now God has shown us the truth, and we share this with you, not for our amusement but for your benefit."

And the mulla said:

And the mullah said:

"That was a wise speech, and Ilyás has told the precise truth,—it says so, too, in Holy Writ."

"That was a wise speech, and Ilyás has told the exact truth,—it says so, too, in the Holy Scriptures."

And the guests stopped laughing and fell to musing.

And the guests stopped laughing and started thinking.

A FAIRY-TALE

About Iván the Fool and His Two Brothers, Semén the Warrior and Tarás the Paunch, and His Dumb Sister Malánya, and About the Old Devil and the Three Young Devils

About Iván the Fool and His Two Brothers, Semén the Warrior and Tarás the Paunch, and His Dumb Sister Malánya, and About the Old Devil and the Three Young Devils

1885

1885

A FAIRY-TALE

A fairy tale

About Iván the Fool and His Two Brothers, Semén the Warrior and Tarás the Paunch, and His Dumb Sister Malánya, and About the Old Devil and the Three Young Devils

About Iván the Fool and His Two Brothers, Semén the Warrior and Tarás the Paunch, and His Dumb Sister Malánya, and About the Old Devil and the Three Young Devils

I.

In a certain kingdom, in a certain realm, there lived a rich peasant. He had three sons, Semén the Warrior, Tarás the Paunch, and Iván the Fool, and a daughter Malánya, the dumb old maid.

In a certain kingdom, in a certain realm, there lived a wealthy peasant. He had three sons: Semén the Warrior, Tarás the Paunch, and Iván the Fool, and a daughter, Malánya, the silent old maid.

Semén the Warrior went to war, to serve the king; Tarás the Paunch went to a merchant in the city, to sell wares; but Iván the Fool and the girl remained at home, to work and hump their backs.

Semén the Warrior went to war to serve the king; Tarás the Paunch went to a merchant in the city to sell goods; but Iván the Fool and the girl stayed at home to work hard.

Semén the Warrior earned a high rank and an estate, and married a lord's daughter. His salary was big, and his estate was large, but still he could not make both ends meet: whatever he collected, his wife scattered as though from a sleeve, and they had no money.

Semén the Warrior achieved a high rank and received an estate, and he married the daughter of a lord. His salary was substantial, and his estate was large, yet he still struggled to make ends meet: no matter how much he earned, his wife spent it as if it were endless, and they were left with no money.

Semén the Warrior came to his estate, to collect the revenue. His clerk said to him:

Semén the Warrior arrived at his estate to gather the taxes. His clerk said to him:

"Where shall it come from? We have neither cattle, nor tools: neither horses, nor cows, nor plough, nor harrow.[Pg 482] Everything has to be provided, then there will be an income."

"Where is it going to come from? We don't have any livestock or tools: no horses, no cows, no plow, no harrow.[Pg 482] Everything has to be supplied, then there will be an income."

And Semén the Warrior went to his father:

And Semén the Warrior went to his father:

"You are rich, father," he said, "and you have not given me anything. Cut off a third and I will transfer it to my estate."

"You’re wealthy, Dad," he said, "and you haven’t given me anything. Take a third of it, and I’ll move it to my estate."

And the old man said:

And the old man said:

"You have brought nothing to my house, why should I give you a third? It will be unfair to Iván and to the girl."

"You haven't contributed anything to my home, so why should I give you a third? That wouldn't be fair to Iván or the girl."

But Semén said:

But Semén said:

"But he is a fool, and she is a dumb old maid. What do they need?"

"But he’s an idiot, and she’s a clueless old maid. What do they want?"

And the old man said:

And the old man said:

"As Iván says so it shall be!"

"As Iván says, so it will be!"

But Iván said:

But Iván said:

"All right, let him have it!"

"Alright, let him have it!"

So Semén the Warrior took his third from the house, transferred it to his estate, and again went away to serve the king.

So Semén the Warrior took his third from the house, moved it to his estate, and went away again to serve the king.

Tarás the Paunch, too, earned much money,—and married a merchant woman. Still he did not have enough, and he came to his father, and said:

Tarás the Paunch also made a lot of money and married a merchant woman. Still, it wasn't enough, so he went to his father and said:

"Give me my part!"

"Give me my share!"

The old man did not want to give Tarás his part:

The old man didn't want to give Tarás his share:

"You," he said, "have brought nothing to the house, and everything in the house has been earned by Iván. I cannot be unfair to him and to the girl."

"You," he said, "haven't contributed anything to the house, and everything here has been earned by Iván. I can't be unfair to him or to the girl."

But Tarás said:

But Tarás said:

"What does he want it for? He is a fool. He cannot marry, for no one will have him; and the dumb girl does not need anything, either. Give me," he said, "half of the grain, Iván! I will not take your tools, and of your animals I want only the gray stallion,—you cannot plough with him."

"What does he want that for? He's an idiot. He can't get married, because no one wants him; and the quiet girl doesn’t need anything, either. Give me," he said, "half of the grain, Iván! I won't take your tools, and I only want the gray stallion from your animals—you can't plow with him."

Iván laughed.

Iván laughed.

"All right," he said, "I will earn it again."

"Okay," he said, "I'll earn it back."

So Tarás, too, received his part. Tarás took the grain to town, and drove off the gray stallion, and Iván was left with one old mare, and he went on farming and supporting his father and his mother.

So Tarás also got his share. He took the grain to town and sold the gray stallion, leaving Iván with just one old mare. Iván continued to farm and support his dad and mom.

II.

The old devil was vexed because the brothers had not quarrelled in dividing up, but had parted in love. And so he called up three young devils.

The old devil was annoyed because the brothers hadn't fought over the division but had separated amicably. So he summoned three young devils.

"You see," he said, "there are three brothers, Semén the Warrior, Tarás the Paunch, and Iván the Fool. They ought to be quarrelling, but, instead, they live peacefully; they exchange with each other bread and salt. The fool has spoiled all my business. Go all three of you.—get hold of them, and mix them up in such a way that they shall tear out one another's eyes. Can you do it?"

"You see," he said, "there are three brothers: Semén the Warrior, Tarás the Paunch, and Iván the Fool. They should be fighting, but instead, they live in peace; they share bread and salt with each other. The fool has messed up all my plans. You three—go and get them, and stir things up so that they'll tear each other apart. Can you do that?"

"We can," they said.

"We can," they said.

"How are you going to do it?"

"How are you planning to do it?"

"We will do it like this," they said: "First we will ruin them, so that they will have nothing to eat; then we will throw them all in a heap, so that they will quarrel together."

"We'll do it this way," they said: "First, we'll destroy them so they have nothing to eat; then we'll pile them all together so they end up fighting among themselves."

"Very well," he said. "I see that you know your business. Go, and do not return to me before you have muddled all three, or else I will flay all three of you."

"Alright," he said. "I can see that you know what you’re doing. Go, and don’t come back to me until you’ve messed up all three, or I’ll make sure to punish all three of you."

The three devils all went to a swamp, and considered how to take hold of the matter: they quarrelled and quarrelled, for they wanted each of them to get the easiest job, and finally they decided to cast lots for each man. If one of them got through first, he was to come and help the others. The devils cast lots, and set a time when they were to meet again in the swamp, in order to find out who was through, and who needed help.

The three devils went to a swamp and figured out how to tackle the situation. They argued and bickered because each one wanted the easiest job, and eventually, they decided to draw lots for each of them. Whoever finished first would return to help the others. The devils drew lots and agreed on a time to meet again in the swamp to see who was done and who needed help.

When the time came, the devils gathered in the swamp.[Pg 485] They began to talk about their affairs. The first devil, Semén the Warrior's, began to speak.

When the time came, the devils gathered in the swamp.[Pg 485] They started discussing their business. The first devil, Semén the Warrior, began to speak.

"My affair," he said, "is progressing. To-morrow my Semén will go to his father."

"My affair," he said, "is moving forward. Tomorrow, my Semén will go to his father."

His comrades asked him how he did it.

His friends asked him how he managed to do it.

"In the first place," he said, "I brought such bravery over Semén that he promised his king to conquer the whole world, and the king made him a commander and sent him out to fight the King of India. They came together for a fight. But that very night I wet all his powder, and I went over to the King of India and made an endless number of soldiers for him out of straw. When Semén's soldiers saw the straw soldiers walking upon them on all sides, they lost their courage. Semén commanded them to fire their cannon and their guns, but they could not fire them. Semén's soldiers were frightened and ran away like sheep. And the King of India vanquished them. Semén is disgraced,—they have taken his estate from him, and to-morrow he is to be beheaded. I have only one day's work left to do: to let him out of the prison, so that he can run home. To-morrow I shall be through with him, so tell me which of you I am to aid!"

"In the first place," he said, "I inspired such bravery in Semén that he promised his king he would conquer the entire world, and the king made him a commander and sent him to fight the King of India. They faced off in battle. But that very night, I soaked all his gunpowder and went over to the King of India and made an endless number of soldiers for him out of straw. When Semén's soldiers saw the straw soldiers moving towards them on all sides, they lost their nerve. Semén ordered them to fire their cannons and guns, but they couldn't. Semén's soldiers were terrified and ran away like sheep. The King of India defeated them. Semén is disgraced—they've taken his land from him, and tomorrow he’s set to be beheaded. I have only one day's work left to do: to let him out of prison so he can escape home. Tomorrow, I’ll be done with him, so tell me which of you I should help!"

Then the other devil, Tarás's, began to speak:

Then the other devil, Tarás's, started to talk:

"I do not need any help," he said, "for my affair is also progressing nicely,—Tarás will not live another week. In the first place, I have raised a belly on him, and made him envious. He is so envious of other people's property that, no matter what he sees, he wants to buy it. He has bought up an endless lot of things and spent all his money on them and is still buying. He now buys on other people's money. He has quite a lot on his shoulders, and is so entangled that he will never free himself. In a week the time will come for him to pay, and I will change all his wares into manure,—and he will not be able to pay his debts, and will go to his father's."

"I don’t need any help," he said, "because my plan is going well—Tarás won’t last another week. First of all, I’ve gotten under his skin and made him jealous. He’s so jealous of what others have that he wants to buy everything he sees. He’s bought tons of stuff, spent all his money on it, and keeps on buying. Now he’s buying with other people’s money. He’s got a lot of burdens, and he’s so tangled up that he’ll never get out. In a week, it’ll be time for him to pay, and I’ll turn all his goods into manure—and he won’t be able to pay his debts and will have to go back to his father’s place."

They began to ask the third devil, Iván's.

They started to ask the third devil, Iván's.

"How is your business?"

"How's your business?"

"I must say, my business is not progressing at all. The first thing I did was to spit into his kvas jug, so as to give him a belly-ache, and I went to his field and made the soil so hard that he should not be able to overcome it. I thought that he would never plough it up, but he, the fool, came with his plough and began to tear up the soil. His belly-ache made him groan, but he stuck to his ploughing. I broke one plough of his, but he went home, fixed another plough, wrapped new leg-rags on him, and started once more to plough. I crept under the earth, and tried to hold the ploughshare, but I could not do it,—he pressed so hard on the plough; the ploughshares are sharp, and he has cut up my hands. He has ploughed up nearly the whole of it,—only a small strip is left. Come and help me, brothers, or else, if we do not overpower him, all our labours will be lost. If the fool is left and continues to farm, they will have no want, for he will feed them all."

"I have to say, my business isn’t going anywhere. The first thing I did was spit in his kvas jug to give him a stomachache, and then I went to his field and packed the soil down so hard that he wouldn’t be able to break through it. I thought he would never be able to plow it, but he, the idiot, came with his plow and started breaking up the soil. His stomachache made him groan, but he kept on plowing. I damaged one of his plows, but he went home, fixed it, wrapped new cloth around his legs, and set out to plow again. I tried to sneak underground and hold the plowshare, but I couldn’t do it—he pressed down too hard; the plowshares are sharp, and he cut up my hands. He’s plowed nearly the whole field—only a small strip is left. Come help me, brothers, or if we don’t stop him, all our hard work will be for nothing. If the fool is left alone and continues to farm, they’ll have no shortages because he will feed them all."

Semén's devil promised to come on the morrow to help him, and thereupon the devils departed.

Semén's devil promised to come tomorrow to help him, and then the devils left.

III.

Iván ploughed up all the fallow field, and only one strip was left. His belly ached, and yet he had to plough. He straightened out the lines, turned over the plough, and went to the field. He had just made one furrow, and was coming back, when something pulled at the plough as though it had caught in a root. It was the devil that had twined his legs about the plough-head and was holding it fast.

Iván plowed up all the unused land, leaving only one strip. His stomach hurt, but he still had to plow. He fixed the lines, turned over the plow, and headed to the field. He had just made one furrow and was walking back when something tugged at the plow as if it had gotten caught on a root. It was the devil wrapping his legs around the plow-head and holding it tight.

"What in the world is that?" thought Iván. "There were no roots here before, but now there are."

"What on earth is that?" thought Iván. "There were no roots here before, but now there are."

Iván stuck his hand down in the furrow, and felt something soft. He grabbed it and pulled it out. It was as black as a root, but something was moving on it. He took a glance at it, and, behold, it was a live devil.

Iván reached his hand into the furrow and felt something soft. He grabbed it and pulled it out. It was as black as a root, but something was moving on it. He took a look, and, behold, it was a live devil.

"I declare," he said, "it is a nasty thing!" And Iván swung him and was about to strike him against the plough-handle; but the devil began to scream.

"I swear," he said, "that's disgusting!" And Iván swung him around and was about to slam him against the plough-handle; but the devil started to scream.

"Do not beat me," he said, "and I will do for you anything you wish."

"Don't hit me," he said, "and I'll do anything you want."

"What will you do for me?"

"What are you going to do for me?"

"Say what you want!"

"Speak your mind!"

Iván scratched himself.

Iván scratched himself.

"My belly aches,—can you cure me?"

"My stomach hurts—can you help me?"

"I can," he said.

"I can," he stated.

"Very well, cure me!"

"Okay, heal me!"

The devil bent down to the furrow, scratched awhile in it, pulled out a few roots,—three of them in a bunch,—and gave them to Iván.

The devil crouched down to the trench, scratched around in it for a bit, pulled out a few roots—three of them together—and handed them to Iván.

"Here," he said, "is a root, which, if you swallow, will make your ache go away at once."

"Here," he said, "is a root that, if you eat it, will make your pain disappear immediately."

Iván took the roots, tore them up, and swallowed one. His belly-ache stopped at once.

Iván pulled up the roots, ripped one out, and swallowed it. His stomach pain went away instantly.

Then the devil began to beg again:

Then the devil started to plead again:

"Let me go, now, and I will slip through the earth, and will not come up again."

"Let me go now, and I’ll disappear into the ground and won’t come back up."

"All right," he said, "God be with you!"

"Okay," he said, "God be with you!"

And the moment Iván mentioned God's name, the devil bolted through the earth, as a stone plumps into the water, and only a hole was left. Iván put the remaining two roots in his cap, and started to finish his work. He ploughed up the strip, turned over the plough, and went home. He unhitched the horse, came to the house, and there found his eldest brother, Semén the Warrior, with his wife, eating supper. His estate had been taken from him, and he had with difficulty escaped from prison and come to his father's to live.

And as soon as Iván mentioned God's name, the devil shot through the ground like a stone dropping into water, leaving only a hole behind. Iván put the last two roots in his cap and got back to work. He plowed the strip, flipped the plow over, and headed home. He unhooked the horse, walked to the house, and found his eldest brother, Semén the Warrior, having dinner with his wife. His estate had been taken from him, and he had barely escaped from prison to come and live with their father.

Semén saw Iván, and, "I have come to live with you," he said. "Feed me and my wife until I find a new place!"

Semén saw Iván and said, "I’ve come to live with you. Please feed me and my wife until I find a new place!"

"All right," he said, "stay here!"

"Okay," he said, "stay put!"

Iván wanted to sit down on a bench, but the lady did not like the smell of Iván. So she said to her husband:

Iván wanted to sit down on a bench, but the lady didn’t like how Iván smelled. So she said to her husband:

"I cannot eat supper with a stinking peasant."

"I can't have dinner with a filthy peasant."

"All right," he said, "I have to go anyway to pasture the mare for the night."

"Okay," he said, "I need to head out to graze the mare for the night."

Iván took some bread and his caftan, and went out to herd his mare.

Iván grabbed some bread and his coat, then went out to round up his mare.

IV.

That night Semén's devil got through with his work and by agreement went to find Iván's devil, to help to make an end of the fool. He came to the field and looked for him everywhere, but found only the hole.

That night, Semén's devil finished his job and went to find Iván's devil, as they agreed, to help put an end to the fool. He arrived at the field and searched for him everywhere, but all he found was the hole.

"Something has evidently gone wrong with my comrade," he thought,—"I must take his place. The ploughing is done,—I shall have to catch him in the mowing time."

"Something clearly went wrong with my buddy," he thought, "I need to step in for him. The plowing is finished—I’ll have to find him during the mowing time."

The devil went to the meadows and sent a flood on the mowing so that it was all covered with mud. Iván returned in the morning from the night watch, whetted his scythe, and went out to mow the meadows. He came, and began to mow: he swung the scythe once, and a second time, and it grew dull and would not cut,—it was necessary to grind it. Iván worked hard and in vain.

The devil went to the fields and caused a flood to cover the ground with mud. Iván came back in the morning from his night watch, sharpened his scythe, and headed out to mow the meadows. He arrived and started mowing: he swung the scythe once, then a second time, and it became dull and wouldn’t cut—it needed to be sharpened. Iván worked hard, but it was all for nothing.

"No," he said, "I will go home, and will bring the grindstone with me, and a round loaf. If I have to stay here for a week, I will not give up until I mow it all."

"No," he said, "I’m going home to grab the grindstone and a round loaf. If I have to stay here for a week, I won’t quit until I’ve mowed it all."

When the devil heard it he thought:

When the devil heard this, he thought:

"This fool is stiff-necked,—I cannot get at him. I must try something else."

"This fool is so stubborn—I can't get through to him. I need to try a different approach."

Iván came back, ground his scythe, and began to mow. The devil crept into the grass and began to catch the scythe by the snath-end and to stick the point into the ground. It went hard with Iván, but he finished the mowing, and there was left only one scrubby place in the swamp. The devil crawled into the swamp and thought:

Iván came back, sharpened his scythe, and started to mow. The devil crept into the grass and began to grab the handle of the scythe, sticking the blade into the ground. It was tough for Iván, but he managed to finish mowing, leaving just one weedy spot in the swamp. The devil crawled into the swamp and thought:

"If I get both my paws cut, I will not let him mow it."

"If I get both my hands cut off, I won't let him mow it."

Iván went into the swamp; the grass was not dense, but he found it hard to move the scythe. Iván grew angry and began to swing the scythe with all his might. The devil gave in; he had hardly time to get away,—he saw that matters were in bad shape, so he hid in a bush. Iván swung the scythe with all his might and struck the bush, and cut off half of the devil's tail. Iván finished the mowing, told the girl to rake it up, and himself went to cut the rye.

Iván walked into the swamp; the grass wasn’t thick, but he struggled to move the scythe. Iván got angry and started swinging the scythe with all his strength. The devil couldn’t handle it; he barely had time to escape—he realized things were going poorly, so he hid in a bush. Iván swung the scythe with all his strength and hit the bush, cutting off half of the devil’s tail. Iván finished mowing, told the girl to rake it up, and went off to cut the rye.

He went out with a round knife, but the bobtailed devil had been there before him and had so mixed up the rye that he could not cut it with the round knife. Iván went back, took the sickle, and began to cut it; he cut all the rye.

He went out with a round knife, but the bobtailed devil had been there before him and had so mixed up the rye that he couldn’t cut it with the round knife. Iván went back, grabbed the sickle, and started cutting; he cut all the rye.

"Now I must go to the oats," he said.

"Now I have to go to the oats," he said.

The bobtailed devil heard it, and thought:

The bobtailed devil heard it and thought:

"I could not cope with him on the rye, but I will get the better of him in the oats,—just let the morning come."

"I couldn't handle him on the rye, but I'll outsmart him in the oats—just wait for the morning to come."

The devil ran in the morning to the oats-field, but the oats were all cut down. Iván had cut them in the night, to keep them from dropping the seed.

The devil rushed to the oats field in the morning, but the oats had all been harvested. Iván had cut them down at night to prevent them from spilling their seeds.

The devil grew angry:

The devil got angry:

"The fool has cut me all up, and has worn me out. I have not seen such trouble even in war-time. The accursed one does not sleep,—I cannot keep up with him. I will go now to the ricks, and will rot them all."

"The fool has chopped me to bits and has worn me down. I haven’t faced this much trouble even during war. That cursed one doesn’t sleep—I can’t keep up with him. I'm going to head to the stacks and ruin them all."

And the devil went to the rye-rick, climbed between the sheaves, and began to rot them: he warmed them up, and himself grew warm and fell asleep.

And the devil went to the haystack, climbed between the bales, and started to rot them: he heated them up, and he himself got warm and fell asleep.

Iván hitched his mare, and went with the girl to haul away the ricks. He drove up to one and began to throw the sheaves into the cart. He had just put two sheaves in when he stuck his fork straight into the devil's back; he raised it, and, behold, on the prongs was a live devil, and a bobtailed one at that, and he was writhing and twisting, and trying to get off.

Iván hitched up his mare and went with the girl to clear away the stacks. He drove up to one and started tossing the sheaves into the cart. He had just put two sheaves in when he accidentally stabbed his fork straight into the devil's back; he lifted it, and there on the prongs was a live devil, a bobtail one, writhing and twisting, trying to escape.

"I declare," he said, "it is a nasty thing! Are you here again?"

"I swear," he said, "it's a terrible thing! Are you back again?"

"I am a different devil," he said. "My brother was here before. I was with your brother Semén."

"I’m a different devil," he said. "My brother was here before. I was with your brother Semén."

"I do not care who you are," he replied, "you will catch it, too."

"I don't care who you are," he replied, "you'll get it too."

He wanted to strike him against the ground, but the devil began to beg him:

He wanted to slam him to the ground, but the devil started pleading with him:

"Let me go, and I will not do it again, and I will do for you anything you please."

"Let me go, and I won’t do it again. I’ll do whatever you want."

"What can you do?"

"What are your options?"

"I can make soldiers for you from anything."

"I can create soldiers for you out of anything."

"What good are they?"

"What are they for?"

"You can turn them to any use you please: they will do anything."

"You can use them however you want: they can do anything."

"Can they play music?"

"Can they play music?"

"They can."

"They're able to."

"All right, make them for me!"

"Sure, make them for me!"

And the devil said:

And the devil said:

"Take a sheaf of rye, strike the lower end against the ground, and say: 'By my master's command not a sheaf shall you stand, but as many straws as there are so many soldiers there be.'"

"Grab a bundle of rye, hit the bottom end against the ground, and say: 'By my master's order, no sheaf shall stand, but as many straws as there are soldiers.'"

Iván took the sheaf, shook it against the ground, and spoke as the devil told him to. And the sheaf fell to pieces, and the straws were changed into soldiers, and in front a drummer was drumming, and a trumpeter blowing the trumpet. Iván laughed.

Iván grabbed the bundle, slammed it against the ground, and said what the devil instructed him to. The bundle broke apart, and the straws transformed into soldiers, with a drummer beating a rhythm at the front and a trumpeter playing his horn. Iván laughed.

"I declare," he said, "it is clever. This is nice to amuse the girls with."

"I declare," he said, "it's clever. This is great to entertain the girls with."

"Let me go now," said the devil.

"Let me go now," said the devil.

"No," he said, "I will do that with threshed straw, and I will not let full ears waste for nothing. I will thresh them first."

"No," he said, "I'll do that with threshed straw, and I won't let full ears go to waste. I'll thresh them first."

So the devil said:

So the devil said:

"Say, 'As many soldiers, so many straws there be![Pg 492] With my master's command again a sheaf it shall stand.'"

"Say, 'For every soldier, there's a straw![Pg 492] With my master's order, it will stand again as a sheaf.'"

Iván said this, and the sheaf was as before. And the devil begged him again:

Iván said this, and the bundle remained the same as before. And the devil pleaded with him again:

"Let me go now!"

"Let me go now!"

"All right!" Iván caught him on the cart-hurdle, held him down with his hand, and pulled him off the fork. "God be with you!" he said.

"All right!" Iván caught him on the cart hurdle, held him down with his hand, and pulled him off the fork. "God be with you!" he said.

The moment he said, "God be with you," the devil bolted through the earth, as a stone plumps into the water, and only a hole was left.

The moment he said, "God be with you," the devil shot through the ground like a stone sinking into water, leaving only a hole behind.

Iván went home, and there he found his second brother. Tarás and his wife were sitting and eating supper. Tarás the Paunch had not calculated right, and so he ran away from his debts and came to his father's. When he saw Iván, he said:

Iván went home, and there he found his second brother. Tarás and his wife were sitting and having dinner. Tarás the Paunch hadn’t calculated things correctly, so he ran away from his debts and came to their father's place. When he saw Iván, he said:

"Iván, feed me and my wife until I go back to trading!"

"Iván, please feed me and my wife until I return to trading!"

"All right," he said, "stay with us!"

"Okay," he said, "stay with us!"

Iván took off his caftan, and seated himself at the table.

Iván took off his robe and sat down at the table.

But the merchant's wife said:

But the merchant's wife replied:

"I cannot eat with a fool. He stinks of sweat."

"I can't eat with an idiot. He smells like sweat."

So Tarás the Paunch said:

So Tarás the Paunch said:

"Iván, you do not smell right, so go and eat in the vestibule!"

"Iván, you smell bad, so go eat in the entrance!"

"All right," he said, and, taking bread, he went out. "It is just right," he said, "for it is time for me to go and pasture the mare for the night."

"Okay," he said, and taking some bread, he stepped outside. "It's perfect," he said, "because it's time for me to go and take the mare out to pasture for the night."

V.

That night Tarás's devil got through with his job, and he went by agreement to help out his comrades,—to get the best of Iván the Fool. He came to the field and tried to find his comrades, but all he saw was a hole in the ground; he went to the meadows, and found a tail in the swamp, and in the rye stubbles he found another hole.

That night, Tarás's devil finished his task, and by agreement, he went to help his friends—to outsmart Iván the Fool. He arrived at the field and tried to locate his buddies, but all he saw was a hole in the ground; he went to the meadows and found a tail in the swamp, and in the rye stubbles, he discovered another hole.

"Well," he thought, "evidently some misfortune has befallen my comrades; I must take their place, and go for the fool."

"Well," he thought, "clearly some bad luck has hit my friends; I need to step in for them and go after the idiot."

The devil went forth to find Iván. But Iván was through with the field, and was chopping wood in the forest.

The devil set out to find Iván. But Iván was done with the field and was chopping wood in the forest.

The brothers were not comfortable living together, and they had ordered the fool to cut timber with which to build them new huts.

The brothers weren't happy living together, so they told the fool to cut down some trees to make them new huts.

The devil ran to the woods, climbed into the branches, and did not let Iván fell the trees. Iván chopped the tree in the right way, so that it might fall in a clear place; he tried to make it fall, but it came down the wrong way, and fell where it had no business to fall, and got caught in the branches. Iván made himself a lever with his axe, began to turn the tree, and barely brought it down. Iván went to chop a second tree, and the same thing happened. He worked and worked at it, and brought it down. He started on a third tree, and again the same happened.

The devil ran into the woods, climbed up into the branches, and prevented Iván from cutting down the trees. Iván chopped the tree the right way so it would fall in a clear spot; he tried to make it fall, but it came down the wrong way, landing where it shouldn’t have and getting stuck in the branches. Iván fashioned a lever with his axe, started to turn the tree, and barely managed to bring it down. He moved on to chop a second tree, and the same thing happened. He kept at it and eventually brought it down. He started on a third tree, and once again, the same thing happened.

Iván had expected to cut half a hundred trunks, and before he had chopped ten it was getting dark. Iván[Pg 494] was worn out. Vapours rose from him as though a mist were going through the woods, but he would not give up. He chopped down another tree, and his back began to ache so much that he could not work: he stuck the axe in the wood, and sat down to rest himself.

Iván had expected to cut down fifty trunks, but by the time he had chopped ten, it was getting dark. Iván[Pg 494] was exhausted. Sweaty mist rose from him like fog in the woods, but he refused to quit. He knocked down another tree, and his back started to ache so badly that he could hardly work: he stuck the axe into the wood and sat down to take a break.

The devil saw that Iván had stopped, and was glad:

The devil noticed that Iván had halted, and felt pleased:

"Well," he thought, "he has worn himself out, and he will stop soon. I will myself take a rest," and he sat astride a bough, and was happy.

"Well," he thought, "he's worn himself out, and he'll stop soon. I'll take a break myself," and he sat on a branch, feeling happy.

But Iván got up, pulled out his axe, swung with all his might, and hit the tree so hard from the other side that it cracked and came down with a crash. The devil had not expected it and had no time to straighten out his legs. The bough broke and caught the devil's hand. Iván began to trim, and behold, there was a live devil. Iván was surprised.

But Iván got up, took out his axe, swung with all his strength, and struck the tree so hard from the other side that it cracked and fell with a loud thud. The devil hadn’t seen it coming and didn’t have time to get his legs in order. The branch broke and trapped the devil's hand. Iván started to trim, and, to his surprise, there was a live devil. Iván was shocked.

"I declare," he said, "you are a nasty thing! Are you here again?"

"I swear," he said, "you are such a pest! Are you back again?"

"I am not the same," he said. "I was with your brother Tarás."

"I’m not the same," he said. "I was with your brother Tarás."

"I do not care who you are,—you will fare the same way." Iván swung his axe, and wanted to crush him with the back of the axe.

"I don't care who you are—you'll end up the same way." Iván swung his axe and aimed to hit him with the back of it.

The devil began to beg him:

The devil started to plead with him:

"Do not kill me,—I will do anything you please for you."

"Don't kill me—I will do whatever you want."

"What can you do?"

"What can you do?"

"I can make as much money for you as you wish."

"I can make as much money for you as you want."

"All right, make it for me!"

"Alright, do it for me!"

And the devil taught him how to do it.

And the devil showed him how to do it.

"Take some oak leaves from this tree," he said, "and rub them in your hands. The gold will fall to the ground."

"Pick some oak leaves from this tree," he said, "and rub them in your hands. The gold will drop to the ground."

Iván took some leaves and rubbed them,—and the gold began to fall.

Iván picked some leaves and rubbed them, and the gold started to fall.

"This is nice to have," he said, "when you are out celebrating with the boys."

"This is great to have," he said, "when you're out celebrating with the guys."

"Let me go now!" said the devil.

"Let me go now!" said the devil.

"All right!" Iván took his lever, and freed the devil. "God be with you," he said, and the moment he mentioned God's name, the devil bolted through the earth, as a stone plumps into the water, and only a hole was left.

"All right!" Iván grabbed his lever and freed the devil. "God be with you," he said, and the moment he said God's name, the devil shot through the ground like a stone dropping into water, leaving just a hole behind.

VI.

The brothers built themselves houses, and began to live each by himself. But Iván got through with his field work, and brewed some beer and invited his brothers to celebrate with him. They would not be Iván's guests:

The brothers built their own houses and started living separately. But Iván finished his field work, brewed some beer, and invited his brothers to celebrate with him. They refused to be Iván's guests:

"We have never seen a peasant celebration," they said.

"We've never seen a peasant celebration," they said.

Iván treated the peasants and their wives, and himself drank until he was drunk, and he went out into the street to the khorovód. He went up to the women, and told them to praise him.

Iván drank with the peasants and their wives until he was drunk, then went out into the street for the khorovód. He approached the women and told them to sing his praises.

"I will give you what you have not seen in all your lives."

"I will show you what you've never seen in your entire life."

The women laughed, and praised him. When they got through, they said:

The women laughed and complimented him. Once they finished, they said:

"Well, let us have it!"

"Alright, let's hear it!"

"I will bring it to you at once," he said.

"I'll bring it to you right away," he said.

He picked up the seed-basket and ran into the woods. The women laughed: "What a fool he is!" And they forgot about him, when, behold, he was running toward them, and carrying the basket full of something.

He grabbed the seed basket and dashed into the woods. The women laughed, "What a fool he is!" And they forgot about him, when suddenly, he was running back toward them, carrying the basket full of something.

"Shall I let you have it?"

"Do you want me to give it to you?"

"Yes."

Yes.

Iván picked up a handful of gold and threw it to the women. O Lord, how they darted for the money! The peasants rushed out and began to tear it out of the hands of the women. They almost crushed an old woman to death. Iván laughed.

Iván grabbed a handful of gold and tossed it to the women. Oh man, how they scrambled for the money! The peasants rushed out and started snatching it from the women's hands. They nearly crushed an old woman to death. Iván laughed.

"Oh, you fools," he said, "why did you crush that old woman? Be more gentle, and I will give you some[Pg 497] more." He began to scatter more gold. People ran up, and Iván scattered the whole basketful. They began to ask for more. But Iván said:

"Oh, you fools," he said, "why did you crush that old woman? Be kinder, and I’ll give you more." He started to toss out more gold. People rushed forward, and Iván emptied the entire basket. They began to demand more. But Iván said:

"That is all. I will give you more some other time. Now let us have music! Sing songs!"

"That's it for now. I'll share more later. Now let's have some music! Sing songs!"

The women started a song.

The women began a song.

"I do not like your kind of songs," he said.

"I don't like your kind of songs," he said.

"What kind is better?"

"Which one is better?"

"I will show you in a minute," he said. He went to the threshing-floor, pulled out a sheaf, straightened it up, placed it on end, and struck it against the ground.

"I'll show you in a minute," he said. He went to the threshing floor, pulled out a sheaf, stood it upright, and slammed it against the ground.

"At your master's command not a sheaf shall you stand, each straw a soldier shall be."

"At your master's command, not a single sheaf will remain standing; each piece of straw will be a soldier."

The sheaf flew to pieces, and out came the soldiers, and the drums began to beat and the trumpets to sound. Iván told the soldiers to play songs, and went into the street with them. The people were surprised. The soldiers played songs, and then Iván took them back to the threshing-floor, and told nobody to follow him. He changed the soldiers back into a sheaf, and threw it on the loft. He went home and went to sleep behind the partition.

The sheaf broke apart, and the soldiers emerged, drums started to beat, and trumpets began to sound. Iván instructed the soldiers to play songs and went into the street with them. The people were taken aback. The soldiers played music, and then Iván led them back to the threshing-floor, telling everyone not to follow. He transformed the soldiers back into a sheaf and tossed it onto the loft. He went home and fell asleep behind the partition.

VII.

On the next morning his eldest brother, Semén the Warrior, heard of it, and he went to see Iván.

On the next morning, his oldest brother, Semén the Warrior, heard about it and went to see Iván.

"Reveal to me," he said, "where did you find those soldiers, and where did you take them to?"

"Tell me," he said, "where did you find those soldiers, and where did you take them?"

"What is that to you?" he said.

"What does that matter to you?" he asked.

"What a question! With soldiers anything may be done. You can get a kingdom for yourself."

"What a question! With soldiers, anything is possible. You can claim a kingdom for yourself."

Iván was surprised.

Iván was shocked.

"Indeed? Why did you not tell me so long ago?" he said. "I will make as many for you as you please. Luckily the girl and I have threshed a lot of straw."

"Really? Why didn't you tell me that earlier?" he said. "I'll make as many for you as you want. Fortunately, the girl and I have threshed a lot of straw."

Iván took his brother to the threshing-floor, and said:

Iván took his brother to the threshing floor and said:

"Look here! I will make them for you, but you take them away, or else, if we have to feed them, they will ruin the village in one day."

"Look! I'll make them for you, but you have to take them away, or else, if we have to feed them, they'll destroy the village in a day."

Semén the Warrior promised that he would take the soldiers away, and Iván began to make them. He struck a sheaf against the floor, there was a company; he struck another, there was a second, and he made such a lot of them that they took up the whole field.

Semén the Warrior promised that he would take the soldiers away, and Iván began to create them. He slammed a sheaf against the floor, and a group appeared; he hit another, and a second group showed up, making so many that they filled the entire field.

"Well, will that do?"

"Is that good enough?"

Semén was happy, and said:

Semén was happy and said:

"It will do. Thank you, Iván."

"It works. Thanks, Ivan."

"All right," he said. "If you need more, come to me, and I will make you more. There is plenty of straw to-day."

"Okay," he said. "If you need more, just come to me, and I’ll get you some more. There’s plenty of straw today."

Semén the Warrior at once attended to the army, collected it as was proper, and went forth to fight.

Semén the Warrior quickly took care of the army, gathered it as needed, and set out to battle.

No sooner had Semén the Warrior left, than Tarás the[Pg 499] Paunch came. He, too, had heard of the evening's affair, and he began to beg his brother:

No sooner had Semén the Warrior left than Tarás the[Pg 499] Paunch arrived. He had also heard about that evening's events and started to plead with his brother:

"Reveal to me, where do you get the gold money from? If I had such free money, I would with it gather in all the money of the whole world."

"Tell me, where do you get that gold money from? If I had that kind of money, I would use it to collect all the money in the world."

Iván was surprised.

Iván was shocked.

"Indeed? You ought to have told me so long ago," he said. "I will rub up for you as much as you want."

"Really? You should have told me that a long time ago," he said. "I can get ready for you as much as you need."

His brother was glad:

His brother was happy:

"Give me at least three seed-baskets full!"

"Give me at least three baskets full of seeds!"

"All right," he said, "let us go to the woods! But hitch up the horse, or you will not be able to carry it away."

"Okay," he said, "let's head to the woods! But hook up the horse, or you won't be able to take it with you."

They went to the woods, and Iván began to rub the oak leaves. He rubbed up a large heap.

They went into the woods, and Iván started to gather the oak leaves. He collected a big pile.

"Will that do, eh?"

"Will that work, huh?"

Tarás was happy.

Tarás was thrilled.

"It will do for awhile," he said. "Thank you, Iván."

"It will work for now," he said. "Thanks, Iván."

"You are welcome. If you need more, come to me, and I will rub up some more,—there are plenty of leaves left."

"You’re welcome. If you need more, just come to me, and I’ll get you some more—there are plenty of leaves left."

Tarás the Paunch gathered a whole wagon-load of money, and went away to trade with it.

Tarás the Paunch collected a full wagonload of cash and set off to trade with it.

Both brothers left the home. And Semén went out to fight, and Tarás to trade. And Semén the Warrior conquered a whole kingdom for himself, while Tarás the Paunch made a big heap of money by trading.

Both brothers left home. Semén went out to fight, and Tarás went to trade. Semén the Warrior conquered an entire kingdom for himself, while Tarás the Paunch made a fortune through trading.

The brothers met, and they revealed to one another where Semén got the soldiers, and Tarás the money.

The brothers got together and shared how Semén acquired the soldiers and how Tarás came by the money.

Semén the Warrior said to his brother:

Semén the Warrior said to his brother:

"I have conquered a kingdom for myself, and I lead a good life, only I have not enough money to feed my soldiers with."

"I've taken over a kingdom for myself, and I live well, but I just don't have enough money to feed my soldiers."

And Tarás the Paunch said:

And Tarás the Paunch said:

"And I have earned a whole mound of money, but here is the trouble: I have nobody to guard the money."

"And I've made a ton of money, but here's the problem: I have no one to protect it."

So Semén the Warrior said:

So Semén the Warrior stated:

"Let us go to our brother! I will tell him to make me more soldiers, and I will give them to you to guard your money; and you tell him to rub me more money with which to feed the soldiers."

"Let’s go see our brother! I’ll ask him to make me more soldiers, and I’ll give them to you to protect your money; and you should ask him to give me more money to feed the soldiers."

And they went to Iván. When they came to him, Semén said:

And they went to Ivan. When they reached him, Semen said:

"I have not enough soldiers, brother. Make me some more soldiers,—if you have to work over two stacks."

"I don't have enough soldiers, brother. Make me some more soldiers—if you have to work over two stacks."

Iván shook his head.

Iván shook his head.

"I will not make you any soldiers, for nothing in the world."

"I won’t make you any soldiers, no way."

"But you promised you would."

"But you said you would."

"So I did, but I will not make them for you."

"So I did, but I'm not going to make them for you."

"Why, you fool, won't you make them?"

"Why won't you just make them, you fool?"

"Because your soldiers have killed a man. The other day I was ploughing in the field, when I saw a woman driving with a coffin in the road, and weeping all the time. I asked her who had died, and she said, 'Semén's soldiers have killed my husband in a war.' I thought that the soldiers would make music, and there they have killed a man. I will give you no more."

"Because your soldiers have killed a man. The other day, I was plowing in the field when I saw a woman driving with a coffin in the road, crying the whole time. I asked her who had died, and she said, 'Semén’s soldiers killed my husband in a war.' I thought the soldiers would bring joy, but instead, they took a man's life. I won’t say anything more."

And he stuck to it, and made no soldiers for him.

And he held firm to it, and didn’t recruit any soldiers for him.

Then Tarás the Paunch began to beg Iván to make him more gold money. But Iván shook his head.

Then Tarás the Paunch started to ask Iván to give him more gold coins. But Iván shook his head.

"I will not rub any, for nothing in the world."

"I won't do that for anything in the world."

"But you promised you would."

"But you said you would."

"So I did, but I will not do it."

"So I did, but I won't do it."

"Why, you fool, will you not do it?"

"Why, you fool, won't you just do it?"

"Because your gold coins have taken away Mikháylovna's cow."

"Because your gold coins have taken Mikháylovna's cow."

"How so?"

"How come?"

"They just did. Mikháylovna had a cow, whose milk the children sipped, but the other day the children came to me to ask for some milk. I said to them: 'Where is your cow?' And they answered: 'Tarás the Paunch's[Pg 501] clerk came, and he gave mother three gold pieces, and she gave him the cow, and now we have no milk to sip.' I thought you wanted to play with the gold pieces, and you take the cow away from the children. I will not give you any more."

"They just did. Mikháylovna had a cow, whose milk the children drank, but the other day the kids came to me asking for some milk. I asked them, 'Where's your cow?' They replied, 'Tarás the Paunch's clerk came and gave our mom three gold pieces, and she gave him the cow, so now we have no milk to drink.' I thought you wanted to play with the gold pieces, but you took the cow away from the kids. I'm not giving you any more."

And the fool stuck to it, and did not give him any. So the brothers went away.

And the fool held on to it and didn’t share any with him. So the brothers walked away.

They went away, and they wondered how they might mend matters. Then Semén said:

They left and started thinking about how they could fix things. Then Semén said:

"This is what we shall do. You give me money to feed the soldiers with, and I will give you half my kingdom with the soldiers to guard your money." Tarás agreed to it. The brothers divided up, and both became kings, and rich men.

"This is what we’re going to do. You give me money to feed the soldiers, and I’ll give you half my kingdom along with the soldiers to protect your money." Tarás agreed. The brothers split up, and both became kings and wealthy men.

VIII.

But Iván remained at home, supporting father and mother, and working the field with the dumb girl.

But Iván stayed home, supporting his mom and dad, and working the field with the mute girl.

One day Iván's watch-dog grew sick: he had the mange and was dying. Iván was sorry for him, and he took some bread from the dumb girl, put it in his hat, and took it out and threw it to the dog. But the cap was torn, and with the bread one of the roots fell out. The old dog swallowed it with the bread. And no sooner had he swallowed it than he jumped up, began to play and to bark, and wagged his tail,—he was well again.

One day, Iván's watchdog got sick; he had mange and was dying. Iván felt sorry for him, so he took some bread from the mute girl, put it in his hat, and then tossed it to the dog. But the hat was torn, and along with the bread, one of the roots fell out. The old dog swallowed it with the bread. As soon as he swallowed it, he jumped up, started to play and bark, and wagged his tail—he was better again.

When his father and his mother saw that, they were surprised.

When his dad and mom saw that, they were surprised.

"With what did you cure the dog?"

"How did you treat the dog?"

And Iván said to them:

And Iván told them:

"I had two roots with which to cure all diseases, and he swallowed one."

"I had two remedies for all ailments, and he took one."

It happened that at that time the king's daughter grew ill, and the king proclaimed in all the towns and villages that he would reward him who should cure her, and that if it should be an unmarried man, he should have his daughter for a wife. The same was also proclaimed in Iván's village.

It turned out that at that time, the king's daughter fell ill, and the king announced in all the towns and villages that he would reward anyone who could cure her. He also declared that if the healer was an unmarried man, he would receive his daughter as a wife. The same announcement was made in Iván's village.

Father and mother called Iván, and said to him:

Father and mother called Iván and said to him:

"Have you heard what the king has proclaimed? You said that you had a root, so go and cure the king's daughter. You will get a fortune for the rest of your life."

"Have you heard what the king has announced? You mentioned that you have a remedy, so go and heal the king's daughter. You will receive a fortune for the rest of your life."

"All right," he said. And he got ready to go. He was dressed up, and went out on the porch, and saw a beggar woman with a twisted arm.

"Okay," he said. Then he prepared to leave. He was all dressed up, stepped out onto the porch, and noticed a beggar woman with a deformed arm.

"I have heard that you can cure," she said. "Cure my arm, for I cannot dress myself."

"I've heard you can heal," she said. "Heal my arm, because I can't get dressed by myself."

And Iván said:

And Iván said:

"All right!" He took the root, gave it to the beggar woman, and told her to swallow it.

"Okay!" He took the root, handed it to the beggar woman, and told her to eat it.

She swallowed it, and was cured at once and could wave her arm. Iván's parents came out to see him off on his way to the king, and when they heard that he had given away the last root and had nothing left with which to cure the king's daughter, they began to upbraid him.

She swallowed it and was instantly cured, able to move her arm. Iván's parents stepped outside to see him off on his journey to the king, and when they learned that he had given away the last root and had nothing left to heal the king's daughter, they started to scold him.

"You have taken pity on the beggar woman, but you have no pity on the king's daughter."

"You feel sorry for the beggar woman, but you have no compassion for the king's daughter."

But he hitched his horse, threw a little straw into the hamper, and was getting ready to drive away.

But he tied up his horse, tossed some straw into the basket, and was getting ready to leave.

"Where are you going, fool?"

"Where are you going, idiot?"

"To cure the king's daughter."

"To heal the king's daughter."

"But you have nothing to cure her with!"

"But you have nothing to treat her with!"

"All right," he said, and drove away.

"Okay," he said, and drove off.

He came to the king's palace, and the moment he stepped on the porch, the king's daughter was cured.

He arrived at the king's palace, and as soon as he stepped onto the porch, the king's daughter was healed.

The king rejoiced, and sent for Iván. He had him all dressed up:

The king was thrilled and called for Iván. He had him all dressed up:

"Be my son-in-law!" he said.

"Be my son-in-law!" he said.

"All right," he said.

"Okay," he said.

And Iván married the king's daughter. The king died soon after, and Iván became king. Thus all three brothers were kings.

And Iván married the princess. The king passed away shortly after, and Iván became king. So, all three brothers were kings.

IX.

The three brothers were reigning.

The three brothers were ruling.

The elder brother, Semén the Warrior, lived well. With his straw soldiers he got him real soldiers. He commanded his people to furnish a soldier to each ten homes, and every such soldier had to be tall of stature, and white of body, and clean of face. And he gathered a great many such soldiers and taught them all what to do. And if any one acted contrary to his will, he at once sent his soldiers against that person, and did as he pleased. And all began to be afraid of him.

The older brother, Semén the Warrior, lived comfortably. With his straw soldiers, he recruited real soldiers. He ordered his people to provide one soldier for every ten households, and each of these soldiers had to be tall, fair-skinned, and clean-shaven. He gathered many of these soldiers and trained them in what to do. If anyone disobeyed him, he immediately sent his soldiers after that person and did whatever he wanted. Everyone began to fear him.

He had an easy life. Whatever he wished for, or his eyes fell upon, was his. He would send out his soldiers, and they would take away and bring to him whatever he needed.

He had a simple life. Anything he wanted, or anything that caught his eye, was his. He would send out his soldiers, and they would take what he needed and bring it back to him.

Tarás the Paunch, too, lived well. The money which he had received from Iván he had not spent, but he had increased it greatly. He, too, had good order in his kingdom. The money he kept in coffers, and exacted more money from the people. He exacted money from each soul for walking past, and driving past, and for bast shoes, and leg-rags, and shoe-laces. And no matter what he wished, he had; for money they brought him everything, and they went to work for him, because everybody needs money.

Tarás the Paunch was doing well, too. He hadn’t spent the money he got from Iván; instead, he had significantly increased it. He also maintained good order in his territory. He kept the money in locked boxes and collected even more from the people. He charged everyone for just walking by, driving through, buying cheap shoes, rags, and shoelaces. Whatever he wanted, he got because money could buy him anything, and people worked for him since everyone needs cash.

Nor did Iván the Fool live badly. As soon as he had buried his father-in-law, he took off his royal garments and gave them to his wife to put away in the coffer. He put on his old hempen shirt and trousers, and his bast shoes, and began to work.

Nor did Iván the Fool live poorly. As soon as he buried his father-in-law, he took off his royal clothes and handed them to his wife to store in the chest. He put on his old hemp shirt and pants, along with his bast shoes, and started to work.

"I do not feel well," he said. "My belly is growing larger, and I cannot eat, nor sleep."

"I don't feel well," he said. "My stomach is getting bigger, and I can't eat or sleep."

He brought his parents and the dumb girl, and began to work again.

He brought his parents and the quiet girl, and started working again.

People said to him:

They told him:

"But you are a king!"

"But you’re a king!"

"All right," he said, "but a king, too, has to eat."

"Okay," he said, "but a king has to eat too."

The minister came to him, and said:

The minister approached him and said:

"We have no money with which to pay salaries."

"We don't have any money to pay salaries."

"All right," he said, "if you have none, pay no salaries!"

"Okay," he said, "if you don't have any, don't pay salaries!"

"But they will stop serving you."

"But they will stop helping you."

"All right," he said, "Let them stop serving! They will have more time for work. Let them haul manure. They have not hauled any for a long time."

"All right," he said, "Let them stop serving! They'll have more time to work. Let them haul manure. They haven't done that in a long time."

People came to Iván to have a case tried. One said:

People came to Iván to have a case heard. One said:

"He stole money from me."

"He took money from me."

But Iván replied:

But Iván responded:

"All right, evidently he needed it."

"Okay, he obviously needed it."

All saw that Iván was a fool. His wife said to him:

All saw that Iván was a fool. His wife said to him:

"They say about you that you are a fool."

"They say you're an idiot."

"All right," he said.

"Okay," he said.

Iván's wife, too, was a fool, and she thought and thought.

Iván's wife was also clueless, and she kept thinking and thinking.

"Why should I go against my husband?" she said. "The thread belongs where the needle is."

"Why should I go against my husband?" she asked. "The thread belongs where the needle is."

She took off her regal garments, put them in a coffer, and went to the dumb girl to learn to work. She learned, and began to help her husband.

She removed her royal clothes, placed them in a chest, and went to the silent girl to learn a trade. She learned and started to assist her husband.

All the wise men left Iván's kingdom, and only the fools were left. Nobody had any money. They lived and worked and fed themselves and all good people.

All the wise people left Iván's kingdom, and only the fools remained. Nobody had any money. They lived, worked, and supported themselves and all the good people.

X.

The old devil waited and waited for some news from the young devils about how they had destroyed the three brothers, but none came. He went to find out for himself: he looked everywhere for the three, but found only three holes.

The old devil waited and waited for any news from the young devils about how they had dealt with the three brothers, but none came. So he decided to check for himself: he searched everywhere for the three but only found three holes.

"Well," he thought, "evidently they did not get the best of them. I shall have to try it myself."

"Well," he thought, "clearly they didn't get the best of them. I'll have to give it a shot myself."

He went to find the brothers, but they were no longer in their old places. He found them in different kingdoms. All three were living and reigning there. That vexed the old devil.

He went to look for the brothers, but they weren't in their old spots anymore. He found them in different kingdoms. All three were living and ruling there. That really frustrated the old devil.

"I shall have to do the work myself," he said.

"I guess I'll have to do the work myself," he said.

First of all he went to King Semén. He did not go to him in his own form, but in the shape of a general. He went to him, and said:

First of all, he went to King Semén. He didn't go to him in his own form, but in the shape of a general. He approached him and said:

"I have heard that you, King Semén, are a great warrior. I have had good instruction in this business, and I want to serve you."

"I've heard that you, King Semén, are an impressive warrior. I've received solid training in this field, and I want to serve you."

King Semén began to ask him questions, and he saw that he was a clever man, and so received him into his service.

King Semén started asking him questions, and he realized that he was a smart guy, so he brought him into his service.

The old general began to teach King Semén how to gather a great army.

The old general started to teach King Semén how to assemble a huge army.

"In the first place," he said, "you must collect more soldiers, for too many people in your kingdom are walking about idly. You must shave the heads of all the young men without exception, and then you will have an army which will be five times as large as it is now. In the second place, you must introduce new guns and cannon.[Pg 507] I will get you the kind of guns that fire one hundred bullets at once, as though pouring out pease. And I will get you cannon that burn with their fire: whether a man, or a horse, or a wall,—they burn everything."

"First of all," he said, "you need to gather more soldiers because too many people in your kingdom are just wandering around. You have to shave the heads of all the young men without exception, and then you'll have an army that’s five times larger than it is now. Secondly, you need to bring in new guns and cannons.[Pg 507] I can get you guns that fire a hundred bullets at once, like they’re pouring out peas. And I can get you cannons that burn with fire: whether it’s a man, a horse, or a wall—they scorch everything."

King Semén listened to his new general, and ordered all the young men without exception to be drafted as soldiers, and started new factories. He had a lot of new guns and cannon made, and at once started a war against a neighbouring king. The moment the enemy's army came out against him, he ordered his soldiers to fire at them with bullets and to burn them with the cannon fire. He at once maimed and burnt one-half the army. The neighbouring king became frightened, and he surrendered and gave up his kingdom to him. King Semén was happy.

King Semén listened to his new general and ordered all the young men, without exception, to be drafted as soldiers. He started new factories and had a lot of new guns and cannons made. Immediately, he declared war on a neighboring king. As soon as the enemy's army came out against him, he commanded his soldiers to fire at them with bullets and attack them with cannon fire. He quickly injured and burned half of the enemy army. The neighboring king was scared and surrendered, giving up his kingdom. King Semén was happy.

"Now I will vanquish the King of India," he said.

"Now I will defeat the King of India," he said.

But the King of India heard of King Semén, and adopted all his inventions and added a few of his own. The King of India drafted not only all the young men, but he also made all the unmarried women serve as soldiers, and so he had even more soldiers than King Semén. He adopted all of King Semén's guns and cannon, and introduced flying in the air and throwing explosive bombs from above.

But the King of India heard about King Semén and adopted all his inventions while adding a few of his own. The King of India conscripted not just all the young men, but he also made all the unmarried women serve as soldiers, giving him even more soldiers than King Semén. He took on all of King Semén's guns and cannons, and introduced aerial combat by launching explosive bombs from above.

King Semén went out to make war on the King of India. He thought that he would conquer him as he had conquered before; but the scythe was cutting too fine,—the King of India did not give Semén's army a chance to fire a single shot, for he sent his women into the air, to throw explosive bombs on Semén's army. The women began to pour the bombs on Semén's army, like borax on cockroaches, and the whole army ran away, and King Semén was left alone. The King of India took possession of the whole of Semén's kingdom, and Semén the Warrior ran whither his eyes took him.

King Semén set out to wage war against the King of India. He believed he would defeat him just as he had done in the past; however, things didn’t go as planned—the King of India didn’t give Semén’s army a chance to fire a single shot. Instead, he sent his women into the air to drop explosive bombs on Semén’s troops. The women started raining bombs down on Semén’s army like borax on cockroaches, causing the entire army to flee, leaving King Semén all alone. The King of India seized control of all of Semén’s kingdom, and Semén the Warrior ran wherever his eyes led him.

The old devil had done up this brother, and he made for King Tarás. He took the shape of a merchant and settled in Tarás's kingdom. He started an establishment, and began to issue money. The merchant paid high prices for everything, and the whole nation rushed to the merchant to get his money. And the people had so much money that they paid all their back taxes and paid on time all the taxes as they fell due. King Tarás was happy.

The old devil had tricked this brother and headed for King Tarás. He disguised himself as a merchant and set up shop in Tarás's kingdom. He opened a business and started issuing money. The merchant offered high prices for everything, and the whole nation flocked to him to get his money. The people ended up with so much cash that they paid off all their back taxes and paid their taxes on time as they came due. King Tarás was pleased.

"Thanks to the merchant," he thought, "I shall now have more money than ever, and my life will improve."

"Thanks to the merchant," he thought, "I'll now have more money than ever, and my life will get better."

And King Tarás fell on new plans. He began to build himself a new palace: he commanded the people to haul lumber and stone, and to come to work, and offered high prices for everything. King Tarás thought that as before the people would rush to work for him. But, behold, all the lumber and stone was being hauled to the merchant, and only the labourers were rushing to the king.

And King Tarás came up with new plans. He started to build a new palace: he ordered the people to transport lumber and stone, told them to come to work, and offered high prices for everything. King Tarás thought that, like before, the people would hurry to work for him. But, surprisingly, all the lumber and stone were being taken to the merchant, and only the workers were rushing to the king.

King Tarás offered higher prices, but the merchant went higher still. King Tarás had much money, but the merchant had more still, and the merchant could offer better pay than the king. The royal palace came to a standstill,—it could not be built.

King Tarás offered higher prices, but the merchant raised them even more. King Tarás had a lot of money, but the merchant had even more, and he could pay better than the king. The royal palace came to a halt—it couldn’t be built.

King Tarás wanted to get a garden laid out. When the fall came, King Tarás proclaimed that he wanted people to come and set out trees for him; but nobody came, as they were all digging a pond for the merchant.

King Tarás wanted to have a garden created. When fall arrived, King Tarás announced that he wanted people to come and plant trees for him; but nobody showed up, as they were all busy digging a pond for the merchant.

Winter came. King Tarás wanted to buy sable furs for a new coat, and he sent out men to buy them. The messenger came back, and said that there were no sables,—that all the furs were in the merchant's possession, as he had offered a higher price, and that he had made himself a sable rug.

Winter arrived. King Tarás wanted to buy sable furs for a new coat, so he sent out men to purchase them. The messenger returned and reported that there were no sables available—everything was with the merchant, who had offered a higher price, and he had made himself a sable rug.

King Tarás wanted to have some stallions. He sent messengers to buy them for him; but they came back, and said that the merchant had all the good stallions, and they were hauling water and filling up the pond.

King Tarás wanted to get some stallions. He sent messengers to buy them for him, but they returned and said that the merchant had all the best stallions, and they were busy hauling water to fill the pond.

All the business of the king came to a stop. Men would not do anything for him, but worked only for the merchant; all he received was the merchant's money, for taxes.

All the king's business came to a halt. People refused to do anything for him and only worked for the merchant; all he got was the merchant's money for taxes.

And the king collected such a mass of money that he did not know what to do with it, and his life grew bad. The king stopped planning things, and only thought of how he might pass his life peacefully, but he could not do so. He was oppressed in everything. His cooks, and his coachmen, and his servants began to leave him for the merchant. And he began to suffer for lack of food. He would send the women to market to buy provisions, but there was nothing there, for the merchant bought up everything, and all he received was money for taxes.

And the king gathered so much money that he didn’t know what to do with it, and his life became miserable. He stopped making plans and only thought about how to live peacefully, but he couldn’t manage it. He felt overwhelmed in every way. His cooks, carriage drivers, and servants started leaving him for the merchant. He began to struggle with a lack of food. He sent the women to the market to buy supplies, but there was nothing available because the merchant had bought everything. All he got were tax payments.

King Tarás grew angry and sent the merchant abroad; but the merchant settled at the border and continued to do his work: as before, people dragged for the merchant's money all the things from the king to him. The king was in a bad plight: he did not eat for days at a time, and the rumour was spread that the merchant was boasting that he was going to buy the king himself with his money. King Tarás lost his courage, and did not know what to do.

King Tarás got angry and sent the merchant away; however, the merchant set up shop at the border and kept doing his business. Just like before, people were bringing everything they could find to the merchant for his money. The king was in a tough situation: he went days without eating, and rumors started circulating that the merchant was bragging about buying the king himself with his money. King Tarás lost his confidence and didn’t know what to do.

Semén the Warrior came to him, and said:

Semén the Warrior approached him and said:

"Support me, for the King of India has vanquished me."

"Support me, because the King of India has defeated me."

But Tarás himself was pinched.

But Tarás himself was restrained.

"I have not eaten myself for two days," he said.

"I haven't eaten for two days," he said.

XI.

The old devil had done up the two brothers, and now went to Iván. The old devil took the shape of a general, and he came to Iván and tried to persuade him to provide himself with an army.

The old devil had finished with the two brothers, and now he approached Iván. The old devil took on the form of a general and came to Iván, trying to convince him to gather an army for himself.

"It will not do for a king to live without an army," he said. "Just command me, and I will gather soldiers from among your people, and will get you up an army."

"It won't work for a king to live without an army," he said. "Just give me the order, and I'll gather soldiers from your people, and put together an army for you."

Iván took his advice.

Iván followed his advice.

"All right," he said, "get me up an army: teach them to play good music,—I like that."

"Okay," he said, "gather me an army: teach them to play good music—I like that."

The old devil started to go over the kingdom, to gather volunteers. He said that they should go and get their crowns shaved, for which they would get a bottle of vódka each, and a red cap.

The old devil began to travel around the kingdom to recruit volunteers. He told them they should go and get their heads shaved, promising a bottle of vodka each and a red cap in return.

The fools laughed at him.

The idiots laughed at him.

"We have all the liquor we want," they said, "for we distil it ourselves, and as for caps, our women will make us any we want, even motley ones, with tassels at that."

"We have all the alcohol we want," they said, "because we make it ourselves, and as for hats, our women will make us any we want, even colorful ones, with tassels too."

Not one of them would go. The old devil went to Iván and said:

Not a single one of them would go. The old devil approached Iván and said:

"Your fools will not go of their own will; you will have to force them."

"Your fools won’t leave on their own; you’ll have to make them."

"All right," he said, "drive them by force!"

"Alright," he said, "make them go by force!"

And so the old devil announced that all the fools were to inscribe themselves as soldiers, and that Iván would execute those who would not go.

And so the old devil declared that all the fools had to sign up as soldiers, and that Iván would execute anyone who refused to go.

The fools came to the general and said:

The fools came to the general and said:

"You say that the king will have us killed if we do not become soldiers, but you do not tell us what we shall[Pg 511] have to do as soldiers. They say that soldiers, too, are killed."

"You say that the king will have us killed if we don't become soldiers, but you don't explain what we will have to do as soldiers. They say that soldiers can also be killed."

"Yes, that cannot be helped."

"Yes, that's unavoidable."

When the fools heard that, they became stubborn.

When the fools heard that, they became obstinate.

"We will not go," they said. "If so, let us be killed at home! Death cannot be escaped anyway."

"We're not going," they said. "If that's the case, we might as well be killed at home! You can't escape death anyway."

"Fools that you are!" said the old devil. "A soldier may be killed or not, but if you do not go, King Iván will certainly have you killed."

"Fools you are!" said the old devil. "A soldier might get killed or not, but if you don’t go, King Iván will definitely have you killed."

The fools considered the matter, and went to see Iván the Fool.

The idiots thought about it and went to see Iván the Fool.

"Your general has come," they said, "and tells us all to turn soldiers. 'If you become soldiers,' he says, 'you may be killed, or not, but if you do not become soldiers King Iván will certainly put you to death.' Is that true?"

"Your general has arrived," they said, "and he tells us all to join the military. 'If you join the military,' he says, 'you might get killed, or you might not, but if you don’t join, King Iván will definitely execute you.' Is that true?"

Iván began to laugh.

Iván started laughing.

"How can I, one man, have you all put to death? If I were not a fool, I should explain that to you, but as it is, I do not understand it myself."

"How can I, just one person, have you all executed? If I weren't an idiot, I'd explain it to you, but honestly, I don't get it myself."

"If so," they said, "we shall not become soldiers."

"If that's the case," they said, "we won’t become soldiers."

"All right," he said, "don't."

"Okay," he said, "don't."

The fools went to the general and refused to become soldiers.

The idiots went to the general and refused to become soldiers.

The old devil saw that his business did not work, so he went to the King of Cockroachland, and got into his favour.

The old devil realized that his plans weren’t working, so he approached the King of Cockroachland and got into his good graces.

"Let us go," he said, "and wage war on King Iván, and vanquish him. He has no money, but he has plenty of grain, and cattle, and all kinds of things."

"Let’s go," he said, "and fight against King Iván, and defeat him. He doesn’t have any money, but he has plenty of grain, cattle, and all sorts of other stuff."

The King of Cockroachland went out to make war: he had gathered a large army, and collected guns and cannon, and left his borders, to enter Iván's kingdom.

The King of Cockroachland set out to wage war: he had assembled a large army, gathered guns and cannons, and crossed his borders to invade Iván's kingdom.

People came to Iván and said:

People came up to Iván and said:

"The King of Cockroachland is coming against us."

"The King of Cockroachland is coming for us."

"All right," he said, "let him come."

"Okay," he said, "let him come."

The King of Cockroachland crossed the border, and[Pg 512] sent the advance-guard to find Iván's army. They looked and looked for it, and could not find it. They thought that they might wait for it to show up. But they heard nothing about it,—there was no army to fight.

The King of Cockroachland crossed the border, and[Pg 512] sent the advance-guard to find Iván's army. They searched and searched for it, but couldn’t find it. They figured they might as well wait for it to show up. But they didn’t hear anything about it—there was no army to fight.

The King of Cockroachland sent out his men to take possession of the villages. The soldiers came to one village,—and there the fools jumped out to look at the soldiers and to marvel at them. The soldiers began to take away the grain and the cattle: the fools gave it all up, and did not resist. The soldiers went to the next village, and the same happened. The soldiers walked for a day or two, and everywhere the same happened. They gave up all they had, and nobody resisted, and they invited the soldiers to come and live with them:

The King of Cockroachland sent his men to take control of the villages. The soldiers arrived at one village, and the locals rushed out to see the soldiers and admire them. The soldiers started taking away the grain and the cattle: the locals surrendered everything without putting up a fight. The soldiers moved on to the next village, and the same thing happened. They traveled for a day or two, and everywhere it was the same. They gave up everything they had, and no one resisted; they even invited the soldiers to come and stay with them.

"If you, dear people," they said, "have not enough to live on in your country, come and settle among us."

"If you, dear friends," they said, "don't have enough to live on in your country, come and stay with us."

The soldiers walked and walked, but no army was to be found; everywhere people were living, and feeding themselves and other people, and they did not resist, but invited them to come and live with them.

The soldiers walked and walked, but there was no army in sight; everywhere they went, people were living their lives, feeding themselves and others, and instead of resisting, they welcomed them to come and stay with them.

The soldiers felt bad, and they came back to the King of Cockroachland.

The soldiers felt guilty, and they returned to the King of Cockroachland.

"We cannot fight here," they said, "so take us to some other place: war would be a good thing, but this is as though we were to cut soup. We cannot fight here."

"We can't fight here," they said, "so take us somewhere else: a war would be great, but this is like trying to cut soup. We can't fight here."

The King of Cockroachland grew wroth, and commanded his soldiers to march through the whole kingdom, and destroy villages and houses, and burn the grain and kill the cattle.

The King of Cockroachland became furious and ordered his soldiers to march throughout the entire kingdom, destroy villages and homes, burn the crops, and kill the livestock.

"If you do not obey my command," he said, "I shall have you all executed."

"If you don't follow my orders," he said, "I'll have all of you executed."

The soldiers became frightened, and began to carry out the king's command. They started to burn the houses and the grain, and to kill the cattle. And still the fools did not resist, but only wept. The old men wept, and the old women wept, and the children wept.

The soldiers got scared and started following the king's orders. They began to set fire to the houses and grain, and to slaughter the cattle. Yet the fools didn’t fight back; they just cried. The old men cried, the old women cried, and the children cried.

"Why do you offend us? Why do you destroy the property? If you need it, take it along!"

"Why are you offending us? Why are you destroying the property? If you need it, just take it!"

The soldiers felt ashamed. They did not go any farther, and the whole army ran away.

The soldiers felt embarrassed. They didn’t go any further, and the entire army fled.

XII.

The old devil went away,—he could not get at Iván by means of the soldiers. The old devil changed into a clean-looking gentleman, and went to live in Iván's kingdom: he wished to get at him by means of money, as he had done with Tarás the Paunch.

The old devil left—he couldn’t reach Iván through the soldiers. The old devil transformed into a well-dressed gentleman and moved into Iván's kingdom; he wanted to get to him using money, just like he had with Tarás the Paunch.

"I want to do you good," he said, "and to teach you what is good and proper. I will build a house in your country, and will start an establishment."

"I want to help you," he said, "and show you what is right and proper. I will build a house in your country and start a business."

"All right," he said, "stay here!"

"Okay," he said, "just stay here!"

The clean-looking gentleman stayed overnight, and the following morning he took a large bag of gold to the market-square, and a sheet of paper, and said:

The well-groomed man stayed overnight, and the next morning he took a big bag of gold to the town square, along with a piece of paper, and said:

"You are all of you living like pigs. I will teach you how to live. Build me a house according to this plan! You work, and I will show you how, and will pay gold money to you."

"You all live like pigs. I'm going to show you how to live properly. Build me a house using this plan! You work, and I will teach you how, and I will pay you with gold."

And he showed them the gold. The fools were astounded: they had no such a thing as money, and only exchanged things among themselves, or paid with work. They marvelled at the gold and said:

And he showed them the gold. The fools were amazed: they had no concept of money and only traded things among themselves or paid with labor. They were in awe of the gold and said:

"They are nice things."

"They're nice things."

And for these gold things they began to give him what they had and to work for him. The old devil rejoiced and thought:

And for these gold items, they started giving him what they had and working for him. The old devil was thrilled and thought:

"My affair is proceeding favourably. I will now ruin Iván completely, as I have ruined Tarás, and will buy him up, guts and all."

"My plan is going well. I’m going to completely destroy Iván, just like I did with Tarás, and I’ll buy him out, every bit of him."

As soon as the fools had any gold, they gave it all away to their women for necklaces, and their girls wove it into[Pg 515] their braids, and the children began to play in the streets with those pretty things. When all had enough of it, they refused to get any more. The clean-looking gentleman's palace was not half done, and the grain and the cattle were not yet attended to for the year. And the gentleman demanded that they should go and work for him, and haul his grain, and drive his cattle; he promised them much gold for everything and for all work.

As soon as the fools got their hands on some gold, they gave it all to their women for necklaces, and their girls wove it into[Pg 515] their braids. The children started playing in the streets with those pretty things. Once everyone had enough, they decided they didn’t want any more. The clean-looking gentleman's palace was only half-finished, and the grain and cattle still needed attention for the year. The gentleman insisted that they should work for him, hauling his grain and driving his cattle; he promised them a lot of gold for everything and all the work.

But no one came to work, and they brought nothing to him. Only now and then a boy or girl would run in to exchange an egg for a gold coin; otherwise nobody came, and he had nothing to eat. The clean-looking gentleman was starved, and he went to the village to buy something to eat: he went into one yard, and offered a gold coin for a chicken, but the woman would not take it.

But no one showed up for work, and they didn’t bring him anything. Occasionally, a boy or girl would rush in to trade an egg for a gold coin; other than that, nobody came, and he had nothing to eat. The well-dressed man was starving, so he headed to the village to buy some food. He went into one yard and offered a gold coin for a chicken, but the woman wouldn’t accept it.

"I have too many of them as it is," she said.

"I already have too many of them," she said.

He went to a homeless woman, to buy a herring of her, and offered her a gold coin.

He approached a homeless woman to buy a herring from her and offered her a gold coin.

"I do not want it, dear man," she said. "I have no children, and so there is nobody to play with it; I myself have three of these for show."

"I don't want it, dear man," she said. "I have no kids, so there’s no one to play with it; I already have three of these just for show."

He went to a peasant to buy bread of him, but the peasant, too, would not take the money.

He went to a farmer to buy bread from him, but the farmer also wouldn't take the money.

"I do not want it," he said. "If you want bread, for Christ's sake, wait, and I will have my wife cut you off a piece."

"I don't want it," he said. "If you want bread, for heaven's sake, wait, and I'll have my wife slice you off a piece."

The devil just spit out and ran away from the peasant. Not only would he not take anything for Christ's sake, but it was worse than cutting him even to hear that word.

The devil just spat and ran away from the peasant. Not only would he not take anything for Christ's sake, but it was even worse than hurting him to hear that word.

And so he did not get any bread. Everywhere it was the same; no matter where the devil went, they gave him nothing for money, but said:

And so he didn't get any bread. It was the same everywhere; no matter where the devil went, they gave him nothing for money, but said:

"Bring us something else, or come and work for it, or take it for Christ's sake!"

"Get us something else, or come work for it, or take it for crying out loud!"

But the devil had nothing but money. He did not like to work, and for Christ's sake he could not take anything. The old devil grew angry.

But the devil only had money. He didn't want to work, and for the sake of Christ, he couldn't take anything. The old devil got angry.

"What else do you want, if I give you money? You can buy anything for money, or hire a labourer."

"What else do you want if I give you money? You can buy anything with money or hire someone to work for you."

The fools paid no attention to him.

The fools ignored him.

"No," they said, "we do not want it. We have no taxes and no wages to pay, so what do we want with the money?"

"No," they said, "we don’t want it. We have no taxes and no wages to pay, so what do we need the money for?"

The old devil went to bed without eating supper.

The old devil went to bed without having dinner.

This affair reached the ears of Iván the Fool. They went to ask him:

This situation got back to Iván the Fool. They went to see him:

"What shall we do? A clean-looking gentleman has appeared among us: he is fond of eating and drinking, and does not like to work, and does not beg for Christ's sake, but only offers us gold pieces. So long as we did not have enough of them, we gave him everything, but now we do not give him any more. What shall we do with him? We are afraid that he will starve."

"What should we do? A well-dressed guy has shown up among us: he enjoys eating and drinking, doesn’t want to work, and doesn't ask for help for charity's sake, but just offers us gold coins. As long as we didn’t have enough of those, we gave him everything, but now we don’t give him anything anymore. What should we do with him? We’re worried he’ll starve."

Iván listened to what they had to say.

Iván listened to what they had to say.

"All right," he said, "we shall have to feed him. Let him go from farm to farm as a shepherd!"

"Okay," he said, "we'll have to feed him. Let him go from farm to farm as a shepherd!"

The old devil could not help himself, and he began to go from farm to farm. The turn came to Iván's farm. The old devil came to dinner, and the dumb girl was just fixing it. Those who were lazy used to deceive her. Without having worked they came to dinner earlier and ate up all the porridge. And so the dumb girl contrived to tell the good-for-nothing by their hands: if one had calluses, she seated him at the table, but if not, she gave him what was left of the dinner. The old devil climbed behind the table; but the dumb girl took hold of his hands, and there were no calluses; the hands were clean and smooth, and the nails long.

The old devil couldn't resist, so he started going from farm to farm. Eventually, he arrived at Iván's farm. The old devil came to dinner while the clueless girl was preparing it. Those who were lazy would trick her. Without having done any work, they would show up early for dinner and eat all the porridge. So, the clueless girl devised a way to judge the good-for-nothings by their hands: if someone had calluses, she would seat him at the table, but if not, she would give him whatever was left. The old devil climbed behind the table, but the clueless girl grabbed his hands, and there were no calluses; his hands were clean and smooth, and his nails were long.

The dumb girl bawled, and pulled the devil out from behind the table.

The mute girl cried loudly and dragged the devil out from behind the table.

Iván's wife said to him:

Iván's wife told him:

"Don't take it amiss, clean gentleman! My sister-in-law will not let a man without calluses sit down at the table. Wait awhile! Let the people eat first, and then you will get what is left."

"Don't take it the wrong way, classy guy! My sister-in-law won't let a guy without calluses sit at the table. Just wait a bit! Let everyone eat first, and then you'll get what's left."

The old devil was insulted, because at the king's house they would feed him with the swine. He said to Iván:

The old devil was offended because they would serve him with the pigs at the king's place. He said to Iván:

"What a fool's law you have in your country to let all men work with their hands! You have invented that in your stupidity. Do men work with their hands only? How do you suppose clever people work?"

"What a silly rule you have in your country allowing everyone to work with their hands! You came up with that in your ignorance. Do men only work with their hands? How do you think intelligent people get their work done?"

But Iván said:

But Iván said:

"How can we fools know? We labour mostly with our hands and with our backs."

"How can we know, being foolish as we are? We mostly work with our hands and our backs."

"That is so, because you are fools. I will teach you," he said, "how to work with your heads. You will see that with your heads you can work faster than with your hands."

"That's right, because you're fools. I'll show you," he said, "how to think better. You'll see that you can accomplish more with your minds than with your hands."

Iván marvelled.

Iván was amazed.

"Indeed," he said, "we are called fools for good reason."

"You're right," he said, "we're considered fools for a good reason."

And the old devil said:

And the old devil said:

"But it is not easy to work with the head. You do not give me anything to eat because I have no calluses on my hands, and you do not know that it is a hundred times harder to work with the head. At times it just makes the head burst."

"But it's not easy to think. You don’t give me anything to work with because my hands aren’t rough, and you don’t realize that it’s a hundred times harder to think. At times, it just makes my head explode."

Iván fell to musing.

Iván started to daydream.

"But why do you torture yourself so much, my dear? It is no small matter to have your head burst. You had better do some easy work,—with your hands and back."

"But why are you putting yourself through so much pain, my dear? It’s no small thing to feel like your head is about to explode. You should try doing some easier work—with your hands and back."

And the devil said:

And the devil said:

"The reason I torture myself is because I pity you fools. If I did not torture myself, you would remain[Pg 518] fools to the end of your days. I have worked with my head, and now I will teach you, too."

"The reason I put myself through this is because I feel sorry for you fools. If I didn't challenge myself, you would stay fools for the rest of your lives. I've used my mind, and now I'm going to teach you as well."

Iván marvelled.

Iván was amazed.

"Teach us," he said, "for now and then the hands get tired, and it would be nice to use the head instead."

"Teach us," he said, "because sometimes our hands get tired, and it would be great to use our heads instead."

The devil promised to teach him.

The devil promised to teach him.

And Iván proclaimed throughout his kingdom that a clean-looking man had appeared who would teach people how to work with their heads, that they could work more with their heads than with their hands, and that they should come and learn.

And Iván announced across his kingdom that a neat-looking man had shown up, ready to teach people how to use their minds, that they could accomplish more with their brains than with their hands, and that they should come and learn.

In Iván's kingdom there was a high tower, and a straight staircase led up to it, and at the top there was a spy-room. Iván took the gentleman there so that he might see better.

In Iván's kingdom, there was a tall tower with a straight staircase leading up to it, and at the top, there was a lookout room. Iván brought the gentleman there so he could see better.

The gentleman stood up on the tower and began to speak from it. The fools gathered around to look at him. The fools thought that he would show them in fact how to work with the head instead of the hands. But the old devil taught them only in words how to live without working.

The man stood up on the tower and started to speak from it. The crowd gathered around to watch him. They thought he would really show them how to use their minds instead of just their hands. But the old trickster only taught them in words how to live without putting in the effort.

The fools did not understand a word. They looked and looked and went away, each to his work.

The fools didn't understand a thing. They stared and stared and then left, each going back to their own tasks.

The old devil stood on the tower a day, and a second day, and kept talking. He wanted to eat; but the fools did not have enough sense to send some bread up to the tower. They thought that if he could work better with his head than with his hands, he would somehow earn bread for himself with his head. The old devil stood another day in the tower-room, and kept talking all the time. And the people came up and looked, and looked and went away.

The old devil stood on the tower for a day and then another, just talking. He was hungry, but the fools didn't have enough sense to send some bread up to him. They thought that since he could think better than he could work with his hands, he would somehow earn his own bread with his thoughts. The old devil stayed in the tower for another day, talking non-stop. People came up, looked, and then left again.

Then Iván asked:

Then Iván asked:

"Well, has the gentleman begun to work with his head?"

"Well, has the guy started thinking for himself?"

"Not yet," people said, "he is still babbling."

"Not yet," people said, "he's still talking nonsense."

The old devil stood another day on the tower and began to weaken; he tottered and struck his head against a post. One of the fools saw that, and told Iván's wife about it, and she ran to her husband in the field.

The old devil stood on the tower for another day and started to weaken; he wobbled and hit his head against a post. One of the fools saw this and told Iván's wife, and she ran to find her husband in the field.

"Come, let us go and see," she said. "The gentleman is beginning to work with his head."

"Come on, let's go check it out," she said. "The guy is starting to think."

Iván was surprised.

Iván was astonished.

"Indeed?" he said. He turned in the horse, and went to the tower. When he came up to it, the old devil was weakened from hunger and tottering from side to side and knocking his head against the posts. Just as Iván came up, the devil stumbled and fell and rattled down the stairs, head foremost: he counted all the steps.

"Really?" he said. He got off the horse and walked to the tower. When he reached it, the old devil was weak from hunger, swaying and bumping his head against the posts. Just as Iván arrived, the devil lost his balance and tumbled down the stairs, headfirst: he counted every step.

"Well," said Iván, "the clean-looking gentleman told the truth when he said that at times the head bursts. This is worse than calluses: such works will leave bumps on the head."

"Well," Iván said, "the clean-looking guy was right when he said that sometimes your head feels like it’s going to explode. This is worse than calluses: this kind of work will leave dents on your head."

The old devil came down the whole staircase and struck his head against the ground. Iván wanted to go and see how much work he had done, but suddenly the earth gave way, and the old devil went through the earth, and nothing but a hole was left.

The old devil came down the entire staircase and hit his head on the ground. Iván wanted to check how much progress he had made, but suddenly the ground collapsed, and the old devil fell through it, leaving behind nothing but a hole.

Iván scratched himself.

Iván scratched himself.

"I declare," he said, "it is a nasty thing! It is again he. He must be the father of those others. What a big fellow he is!"

"I swear," he said, "this is disgusting! It's him again. He must be the father of the others. What a big guy he is!"

Iván is still living, and people are all the time rushing to his kingdom, and his brothers, too, came to him, and he is feeding them all. If any one comes and says: "Feed me!" he replies:

Iván is still alive, and people are constantly rushing to his kingdom, and his brothers have come to him as well, and he is feeding them all. If someone arrives and says, "Feed me!" he answers:

"All right, stay here, we have plenty of everything."

"All right, stay here, we have more than enough of everything."

They have but one custom in his country, and that is, if one has calluses on his hands, he may sit down at the table, and if he has not, he gets the remnants.

They have just one custom in his country, and that is, if someone has calluses on their hands, they can sit down at the table, and if not, they get the leftovers.

 

 

 

Transcriber's note:
On page 133, the original read: "The Tartars after him. He into the river."
This has been changed to "The Tartars after him. He threw himself into the river."

Transcriber's note:
On page 133, the original read: "The Tartars after him. He into the river."
This has been changed to "The Tartars were after him. He jumped into the river."


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!